LIBRA  RY 
OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 


i  *4 

H 

jBBpya. 

I  rzi_* 

BBnMKrTiTc 

f  l 

Return  this  book  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books 
are  reasons  for  disciplinary  action  and  may 
result  in  dismissal  from  the  University. 
University  of  Illinois  Library 


L161— 0-1096 


STUDIES 

—  IN  THE  — 

SCRIPTURES 

path  of  the  just  is  as  the  shining  light,  which  shinbth  morb 

AND  MORE  UNTO  THE  PERFECT  DAY." 


SERIES  IV. 


of  Vengeance. 


144,000  Edition 


**  VENGEANCE  IS  MINE,  I  WILL  RECOMPENSE  SAITH  THE  LORD.*' 

“HE  PUT  ON  RIGHTEOUSNESS  AS  A  BREASTPLATE,  .  .  .  THE  GARMENTS  OFiVENGHANC® 
FOR  CLOTHING,  AND  WAS  CLAD  WITH  ZEAL  AS  A  CLOKE  ACCORDING 

TO  THEIR  DEEDS,  PROPORTIONATELY  HE  WILL  REPAY, - 

FURY  TO  HIS  ADVERSARIES,  RECOMPENSE  TO 
HIS  ENEMIES." 

**  SAY  TO  THEM  OF  A  REVERENTIAL  HEART,  BE  STRONG,  FEAR  NOT.  BEHOLD  YOUR 
GOD  SHALL  COMB  WITH  VENGEANCE,  BUT  WITH  A  DIVINE  RECOMPENSE 
WILL  HE  COME  AND  SAVE  YOU." 

—ROM.  12  : 19 :  isaiah  59 : 17-20;  35 :  3-5- - 


INTERNATIONAL 
BIBLE  STUDENTS  ASSOCIATION 

BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 


TO  THE  KING  OF  KINGS  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS 


IN  THE  INTEREST  OF 

HIS  CONSECRATED  “  SAINTS/* 

WAITING  FOR  THE  ADOPTION, 

— AND  OF — 

“ALL  THAT  IN  EVERY  PLACE  CALL  UPON  THE  LORD/* 

«  THE  HOUSEHOLD  OF  FAITH,” 

—  AND  OF  — ■ 

THE  GROANING  CREATION,  TRAVAILING  AND  WAITING  FOR  THE 
MANIFESTATION  OF  THE  SONS  OF  GOD, 

THIS  WORK  IS  DEDICATED. 


*  To  make  all  see  what  is  the  fellowship  of  the  mystery  which  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world  hath  been  hid  in  God.”  “  Wherein  He  hath  abounded  toward 
us  in  all  wisdom  and  prudence,  having  made  known  unto  us  the 
mystery  of  His  will,  according  to  His  good  pleasure  which 
He  hath  purposed  in  Himself ;  that  in  the  dispen¬ 
sation  of  the  fulness  of  the  times  He  might 
gather  together  in  one  all  things, 
under  Christ.” 

Eph.  3  : 4,  s,  9  ;  1 :  8-10. 


COPYRIGHT  1897. 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  &  TRACT  SOCIETY, 

BROOKLYN,  N.  V.,  U.  S.  A. 


i  N.  B  —A  German  translation  of  this  voiume  is  in  preparation. 


V 

a) 


_0 

al' 

Lu 

.9 


Stubies  in  tbe  Scriptures. 


Christian  people  are  becoming  more  and  more  awake 
to  the  fact  that  a  great  tidal  wave  of  unbelief  is  sweep¬ 
ing  over  Christendom; — not  the  blasphemous  atheism 
voiced  by  Thomas  Paine  and  Robert  Ingersoll,  but  the 
cultured  kind  represented  irt  the  scholarship  of  our 
day,  which  makes  the  danger  all  the  more  insidious. 

Not  only  are  the  great  Colleges  and  Seminaries  un¬ 
dermining  the  faith  of  the  better  educated,  but  the 
Common  School  books,  and  especially  those  used  in 
the  High  Schools,  are  similarly  inculcating  a  distrust 
in  the  Bible,  a  contradiction  of  its  teachings.  For  a 
college  graduate  of  to-day  to  declare  his  faith  in  the 
inspiration  of  the  Scriptures  would  bring  upon  him  the 
scorn  of  his  companions — a  scorn  which  few  would 
court,  or  could  endure.  At  very  best,  a  few  will  be 
found  to  claim  that  they  believe  that  Jesus  and  his 
Apostles  were  sincere,  though  they  blundered  in  quoting 
from  the  Old  Testament  as  inspired. 

Such  a  belief  in  Jesus  and  his  Apostles  is  no  belief 
at  all;  for  if  present-day  “higher  critics”  are  wise  enough 
to  know  when  and  where  our  Lord  and  his  Apostles 
erred  in  their  quotations  from  the  Old  Testament, 
then  these  wise  men  of  our  day  are  our  proper  guides, 
— more  inspired  than  Jesus  and  his  Apostles. 

Our  Society,  realizing  the  need,  is  seeking  to  do  all 
in  its  power  to  stem  the  tide  and  lift  up  the  Lord’s 
“standard  for  the  people .”  It  has  prepared  six  sets 
of  Bible  Studies  (of  which  this  volume  is  one)  for 
Christian  people  of  all  denominations  to  use  in  lending 
a  helping  hand  to  all  perplexed  inquirers  with  whom 
they  may,  by  God’s  providence,  come  in  contact. 
These  are  supplied  at  bare  cost,  and  can  be  had  direct 
from  the  Society’s  warerooms  or  of  its  colporteurs, 
who  are  gradually  reaching  forth  these  helping  hands 
far  and  near.  These  valuable  “studies”  are  supplied 


at  little  more  than  two  cents  each; — io  of  them  -well 
bound  in  a  cloth  case,  embossed  in  silver,  for  35  cents. 

The  thought  is  this:  As  a  Christian  man  or  woman 
you  have  children  or  relatives  or  neighbors  or  friends 
open  to  your  influence — perhaps,  indeed,  asking  your 
counsel — asking,  “How  do  we  know  that  there  is  a 
God?”  or,  “What  proofs  have  we  that  the  Bible  is 
inspired?”  It  is  no  longer  wise  to  call  these  silly  ques¬ 
tions,  nor  to  ask,  “Are  you  an  infidel?” 

However  competent  you  might  be  to  prepare  an¬ 
swers  to  these  and  a  score  of  other  questions,  you  may 
not  have  the  needed  time  and  opportunity  to  do  so. 
How  convenient  then  to  step  to  your  book-case,  take 
down  the  proper  study  on  the  subject,  and  to  say  to 
the  inquirer,  Sit  down  and  read  that  short  study, 
and  the  whole  matter  of  your  question  will  be  fully 
and  satisfactorily  settled ;  and  if  your  doubts  ever 
again  arise  come  over  and  read  the  same  afresh. 

Possibly  you  may  be  a  member  of  an  Epworth 
League  or  Christian  Endeavor  Society,  or  of  a  Baptist 
Young  People’s  Union,  and  may  be  called  on  for  an 
essay  on  some  Scripture  topic.  How  convenient  to 
select  one  among  these  numerous  studies  (covering 
almost  every  topic)  and  to  find  therein  the  appropriate 
Scriptures  cited.  Ministers  use  them  thus  when  com¬ 
posing  special  sermons  and  addresses. 

Ministers  who  have  large  libraries  touching  every 
conceivable  religious  topic — many  volumes  costing  $6 
to  $8  per  volume — may  not  feel  their  need  of  these 
“Bible  Studies,”  but  to  others  they  are  almost  indis¬ 
pensable.  Indeed,  in  addition  to  the  price  feature, 
which  brings  them  within  the  reach  of  everybody — six 
volumes  of  over  3,000  pages  for  $2.25 — the  usual  price 
of  one  such  volume — they  are  written  in  pure,  but 
simple  English,  whereas  the  “scholarly  works”  are 
replete  with  technical  terms  and  only  for  the  few. 

We  invite  Christian  people  of  all  denominations  to 
join  us  in  our  work  of  extending  these  “helping  hands” 
to  the  rising  generation.  A  single  friend  or  relative 
helped — rescued  from  doubt  or  unbelief — would  repay 
the  cost  of  these  studies  a  thousand  times. 


CONTENTS. 


STUDY  I. 


Prophetic  Mention  of  it. — The  Time  at  Hand. — Object  of  this  Volume.' 
General  Observations.  . 


is 


STUDY  II. 

"THE  DOOM  OF  BABYLON ” — “ CHRISTENDOM.” 

«  MENE,  MENE,  TEKEL,  UPHARSIN.” 

Babylon. — Christendom. — The  City. — The  Empire. — The  Mother. — Thb 
Daughters. — Babylon's  Doom. — Its  Dread  Significance.  .  .  .21 


STUDY  III. 

THE  NECESSITY  AND  JUSTICE  OF  THE  DAY 
OF  VENGEANCE. 

Upon  this  Generation,  Type  and  Antitype. — Thr  Great  Tribulation  a 
Legitimate  Effect  from  Preceding  Causes. — The  Responsibilities  op 
*  Christendom,”  and  Her  Attitude  Toward  Them. — Of  C  ivil  Authori* 
ties,  of  Religious  Leaders,  of  the  Various  Ranks  of  the  Masses  of  Men 
in  Civilized  Lands. — The  Relationship  of  the  Heathen  Nations  to 
Christendom  and  to  the  Trouble. — The  Judgment  of  God. — “Vengeance 
is  Mine  :  I  Will  Repay,  Saith  the  Lord.” . 47 

STUDY  IV. 

BABYLON  ARRAIGNED  BEFORE  THE  GREAT  COURT. 

The  Civil,  Social  and  Ecclesiastical  Powers  of  Babylon,  Christendom, 
Now  Being  Weighed  in  the  Balances. — The  Arraignment  of  the  Civil 
Powers. — The  Arraignment  of  the  Present  Social  System. — The  Ar¬ 
raignment  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Powers. — Even  Now,  in  the  Midst  of 
Her  Festivities  the  Handwriting  of  her  Doom  is  Traced  and  May  Be 
Distinctly  Read,  Though  the  Trial  is  Not  Yet  Completed.  .  .  75 


STUDY  V. 

BABYLON  BEFORE  THE  GREAT  COURT 
HER  CONFUSION— NATIONAL. 


The  Civil  Powers  in  Trouble,  Seeing  the  Judgment  is  Going  Against 
Them. — In  Fear  and  Distress  They  Seek  Alliance  One  with  Another, 
and  Look  in  Vain  to  the  Church  for  Her  Old-Time  Power. — They  In¬ 
crease  Their  Armies  and  Navies. — Present  War  Preparations. — The 
Fighting  Forces  on  Land  and  Sea. — Improved  Implements  of  War,  New 
Discoveries,  Inventions,  Explosives,  etc. — Wake  Up  the  Mighty  Men; 
Let  the  Weak  Say,  I  am  Strong;  Beat  Plowshares  into  Swords  and 
Pruning  Hooks  into.Spears,  Etc. — The  United  States  of  America  Unique 
in  her  Position,  Yet  Threatened  With  Even  Greater  Evils  than  the 
Old  World.— The  Cry  of  Peace  !  Peace  !  When  There  is  no  Peace.  iij 

STUDY  VI. 

BABYLON  BEFORE  THE  GREAT  COURT. 

HER  CONFUSION— ECCLESIASTICAL. 

The  True  Church,  Known  unto  the  Lord,  has  no  Share  in  the  Judgments 
of  Babylon. — The  Religious  Situation  of  Christendom  Presents  no  Hope¬ 
ful  Contrast  to  the  Political  Situation. — The  Great  Confusion. — The 
Responsibility  of  Conducting  the  Defense  Devolves  upon  the  Clergy. — 
The  Spirit  of  the  Great  Reformation  Dead. — Priests  and  People  in  the 
Same  Situation. — The  Charges  Preferred. — The  Defense. — A  Confeder¬ 
acy  Proposed. — The  End  Sought. — The  Means  Adopted. — The  General 
Spirit  of  Compromise. — The  Judgment  Going  Against  the  Religious  In¬ 
stitutions  of  Christendom . 157 


STUDY  VII. 

THE  NATIONS  ASSEMBLED  AND  THE  PREPARATION  OF 
THE  ELEMENTS  FOR  THE  GREAT  FIRE 
OF  GOD’S  INDIGNATION. 

How  and  Why  the  Nations  are  Assembled. — The  Social  Elements  Prepar¬ 
ing  for  the  Fire. — The  Heaping  of  Treasures. — The  Increase  of  Pov¬ 
erty. — Social  F riction  N earing  Combustion. — A  Word  from  the  President 
of  the  American  Federation  of  Labor. — The  Rich  sometimes  too  Severe¬ 
ly  Condemned. — Selfishness  and  Liberty  in  Combination. — Independence 
as  Viewed  by  the  Rich  and  by  the  Poor. — Why  Present  Conditions 
Cannot  Continue. — Machinery  an  Important  Factor  in  Preparing  for 
the  Great  Fire. — Female  Competition. — Labor's  View  of  the  Situation, 
Reasonable  and  Unreasonable. — The  Law  of  Supply  and  Demand  In¬ 
exorable  upon  all. — The  Outlook  for  Foreign  Industrial  Compe¬ 
tition  Appalling. — Mr.  Justin  McCarthy’s  Fears  for  England. — Kier 
Hardie,  M.  P.,  on  the  Labor  Outlook  in  England. — Hon.  Jos.  Cham¬ 
berlain’s  Prophetic  Words  to  British  Workmen. — National  Aggression 


as  Related  to  Industrial  Interests. — Herr  Lieeknecht  on  the  Social 
and  Industrial  War  in  Germany. — Resolutions  of  the  International 
Trades  Union  Congress. — Giants  in  These  Days. — List  of  Trusts  and 
Combines. — Barbaric  Slavery  vs.  Civilized  Bondage. — The  Masses  Be¬ 
tween  the  Upper  and  Nether  Millstones. — The  Conditions  Universal 
and  Beyond  Human  Power  to  Regulate . 269 


STUDY  VIII. 

THE  CRIES  OF  THE  REAPERS. 

The  Conservative  Element  of  Society. — Peasants,  Farmers. — New  Condi¬ 
tions  in  Christendom. — Agrarian  Agitation. — Its  Causes.— Gold  and 
Silver  Standards  are  Factors. — The  Scripture  Prediction  Fulfilling. 
- — These  Things  Related  to  the  Battle  of  The  Great  Day.  .  .  385 


STUDY  IX. 

THE  CONFLICT  IRREPRESSIBLE. 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  WORLDLY  WISE. 

General  Intelligence  a  New  Factor  in  All  Reckonings. — Senator 
Ingall’s  Views. — Views  of  Rev.  Lyman  Abbott. — Views  of  Bishop  New¬ 
man  (M.  E.). — Views  of  a  Noted  Jurist. — Views  of  Col.  Robert  Ingersoll. 
— Hon.  J.  L.  Thomas  on  Labor  Legislation.  Wendell  Phillips’  View. — 
Historian  Macaulay’s  Prediction. — Hon.  Chauncey  Depew’s  Hopes. — 
Bishop  Worthington  [P.  E.]  Interviewed. — W.  J  Bryan's  Reply. — An 
English  View. — Edward  Bellamy’s  Statement  of  the  Situation. — Rev. 
J.  T.  McGlynn’s  Opinion. — Prof.  Graham’s  Outlook. — View's  of  a  Justice 
of  the  Supreme  Court.— A  French  View,  a  “  Social  Melee.”  .  413 

STUDY  X. 

PROPOSED  REMEDIES — SOCIAL  AND  FINANCIAL. 

Prohibition  and  Female  Suffrage. — Free  Silver  and  Protective  Tariff. — 
“Communism.” — “They  Had  All  Things  in  Common.” — “Anarchism.” — 
“  Socialism  ”  or  “Collectivism.” — Babbitt  on  Social  Upbuilding. — Her¬ 
bert  Spencer  on  Socialism. — Examples  of  Two  Socialist  Communities. — 
“  Nationalism.”— General  Mechanical  Education  as  a  Remedy. — The 
“  Single  Tax  ”  Remedy. — Henry  George’s  Answer  to  Pope  Leo  xiii.  on 
Labor. — Dr.  Lyman  Abbott  on  the  Situation. — An  M.  E.  Bishop’s  Sugges¬ 
tions. — Other  Hopes  and  Fears. — The  Only  Hope. — “That  Blessed 
Hope.” — The  Attitude  Proper  for  God’s  People  Who  She  These  Things. 
—In  the  World  but  Not  of  It.  . 469 


STUDY  XI. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  GREAT  DAY. 

The  Approaching  Trouble  Variously  Symbolized  by  the  Prophets. — Typk 
vied  in  Israel’s  Fall,  A.  D.  70,  and  in  the  French  Revolution. — Its  Gen- 


eral  Character  and  Extent. — The  Lord's  Great  army. — “  The  Worst  of 
the  Heathen.” — “  The  Time  of  Jacob’s  Trouble.” — His  Deliverance. — 
The  Discomfiture  of  Gog  and  Magog. . 527 

STUDY  XII. 

OUR  LORD’S  GREAT  PROPHECY. 

MATT.  24  ;  MARK  13;  LUKE  21  : 5-36;  1 7  :  2O-37. 

Importance  of  This  Prophecy. — The  Conditions  and  Three  Questions 
which  Called  It  Forth. — Beware  of  False  Christs. — A  Brief  Historic 
Foreview  of  Eighteen  Centuries. — The  Trouble  in  the  Close  of  the 
Jewish  Age,  and  that  Closing  the  Gospel  Age,  Blended  in  the  Language 
of  all  the  Evangelists. — The  Abomination  of  Desolation. — Flee  to  the 
Mountain. — Those  with  Child,  etc. — Before  Winter  and  the  Sabbath. — 
Lo  Here  !  Lo  There  !  Believe  them  not. — TheTribulation  of  Those  Days. 
— The  Darkening  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  as  Signs. — The  Falling  of  the 
Stars. — Symbolic  Fulfilments  Also. — The  Sign  of  the  Son  of  Man. — 
What  the  Tribes  of  Earth  Shall  See. — The  Fig  Tree. — “  This  Genera¬ 
tion.” — Watch! — “As  in  the  Days  of  Noah,  They  Knew  Not.” — Re¬ 
member  Lot’s  Wife. — One  Taken  and  Another  Left. — The  Elect  to  be 
Gathered  to  the  Truth. — Satan’s  Household  to  be  Broken  Up. — Pro¬ 
visions  for  Feeding  the  Household  of  Faith.  ....  563 


STUDY  XIII. 

THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  KINGDOM,  AND  HOW  IT 

WILL  MANIFEST  ITSELF. 

Walking  by  Faith. — Who  Constitute  the  Kingdom. — Setting  Up  the  Spir¬ 
itual  Kingdom. — Setting  up  “  Princes  in  All  the  Earth.” — The  Desire 
of  All  Nations. — The  Intimate  Communication  Between  the  Kingdom 
and  its  Ministers  or  “  Princes.” — Jacob’s  Ladder. — Moses’  Vail. — Great 
Changes  Inaugurated. — Will  there  be  Danger  from  so  Much  Power  in 
the  Hands  of  the  New  Potentate? — The  Rod-of-Iron  Rule,  Flow  Long? 
— The  World’s  Conversion. — A  Nation  Born  in  a  Day. — “All  that  are 
in  the  Graves.” — The  Increase  of  His  Kingdom. — The  Vicegerency  Sur¬ 
rendered. — God’s  Will  Done  on  Earth . 615. 

STUDY  XIV. 

JEHOVAH’S  FOOTSTOOL  MADE  GLORTOUS. 

God’s  Footstool  Defiled  and  Abandoned  Because  of  Sin. — The  Promised 
Revival  of  its  Glory. — The  Purchased  Possession  to  be  Restored. — Its 
Brightest  Jewel. — The  Reestablishment  of  Jehovah’s  Feet  “  On  the 
Mount  of  Olives.” — The  Resultant  Blessings. — The  Footstool  Finally 
Glorious  Indeed.  . . 647 


“The  Day  oe  vengeance.” 


STUDY  I. 


Prophetic  Mention  of  it. — The  Time  at  Hand. — Object  of  this  Volume.— 
General  Observations. 

“  The  day  of  vengeance  is  in  mine  heart,  and  the  year  of  my  re¬ 
deemed  is  come.”  “  It  is  the  day  of  the  Lord’s  vengeance,  and  the 
year  of  recompenses  for  the  controversy  of  Zion.” — Isa.  63:4;  34:8. 


HUS  the  Prophet  Isaiah  refers  to  that  period  which 


Daniel  (12:1)  describes  as  “a  time  of  trouble  such  as 
never  was  since  there  was  a  nation;”  of  which  Malachi 
(4:1)  says,  “Behold,  the  day  cometh  that  shall  burn  as  an 
oven ;  and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly, 
shall  be  stubble;”  wherein  the  Apostle  James  (5:1-6) 
says  the  rich  men  shall  weep  and  howl  for  the  miseries 
that  shall  come  upon  them;  the  day  which  Joel  (2:2)  de¬ 
scribes  as  a  day  of  clouds  and  thick  darkness ;  which  Amos 
(5  :2o)  says  is  “  darkness  and  not  light,  even  very  dark  and 
no  brightness  in  it;”  and  to  which  the  Lord  refers  (Matt. 
24:21,  22)  as  a  time  of  “great  tribulation,”  so  ruinous 
in  its  character  that,  if  it  were  not  cut  short,  no  flesh 
would  survive  its  ravages. 

That  the  dark  and  gloomy  day  thus  described  by  the 
prophets  is  a  day  of  judgment  upon  mankind  socially  and 
nationally — a  day  of  national  recompenses — is  clear  from 
many  scriptures,  But  while  noting  these,  let  the  reader 


12 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


bear  in  mind  the  difference  between  national  judgment 
and  individual  judgment.  While  the  nation  is  composed 
of  Individuals,  and  individuals  are  largely  responsible  for 
the  courses  of  nations,  and  must  and  do  suffer  greatly  in 
the  calamities  which  befall  them,  nevertheless,  the  judg¬ 
ment  of  the  world  as  individuals  will  be  distinft  from  its 
judgment  as  nations. 

The  day  of  individual  judgment  for  the  world  will  be 
the  Millennial  age,  as  already  shown.*  Then,  under  the 
favorable  conditions  of  the  New  Covenant,  and  granted  a 
clear  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  every  possible  assistance 
and  incentive  to  righteousness,  all  men  individually,  and 
not  colledtively  as  nations  and  other  social  organizations, 
will  be  on  trial,  or  judgment,  for  eternal  life.  The  judg¬ 
ment  of  nations,  now  instituted,  is  a  judgment  of  men  in 
their  colledtive  (religious  and  civil)  capacities.  The  civil  in¬ 
stitutions  of  the  world  have  had  a  long  lease  of  power; 
and  now,  as  “  The  Times  of  the  Gentiles  ’  ’  come  to  a  close, 
they  must  render  up  their  accounts.  And  the  Lord’s  judg¬ 
ment,  expressed  beforehand  by  the  prophets,  is  that  not 
one  of  them  will  be  found  worthy  of  a  renewal  of  that 
lease  or  a  continuance  of  life.  The  decree  is  that  the 
dominion  shall  be  taken  from  them,  and  that  he  whose 
right  it  is  shall  take  the  Kingdom,  and  the  nations  shall 
be  given  to  him  for  an  inheritance. — Ezek.  21  127;  Dan. 
7:27;  Psa.  2:8;  Rev.  2:26,  27. 

Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  the  nations  assembled  be¬ 
fore  him  for  judgment : — “  Come  near,  ye  nations,  to  hear; 
and  hearken,  ye  people ;  let  the  earth  hear,  and  all  that  is 
therein :  the  world,  and  all  things  that  come  forth  of  it. 
For  the  indignation  of  the  Lord  is  upon  all  nations,  and 
his  fury  upon  all  their  armies.”  “The  Lord  is  ...  an 
everlasting  King :  at  his  wrath  the  earth  shall  tremble. 


*  Vol.  2.,  Chapter  8. 


The  Day  of  Vengeance.  13 

and  the  nations  shall  not  be  able  to  abide  his  indignation.  ’  ’ 
“A  noise  shall  come,  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth;  for 
the  Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  the  nations.  .  .  .  Thus 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  Behold,  evil  shall  go  forth  from 
nation  to  nation,  and  a  great  whirlwind  [intense  and  com¬ 
plicated  trouble  and  commotion]  shall  be  raised  up  from 
the  coasts  of  the  earth.  And  the  slain  of  the  Lord  shall 
be  at  that  day  from  one  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the 
other  end  of  the  earth.”  “Wait  ye  upon  me,  saith  the 
Lord,  until  the  day  that  I  rise  up  to  the  prey;  for  my  de¬ 
termination  is  to  gather  the  nations,  that  I  may  assemble 
the  kingdoms,  to  pour  upon  them  mine  indignation,  even 
all  my  fierce  anger;  for  all  the  earth  [the  present  social 
order]  shall  be  devoured  with  the  fire  of  my  jealousy ;  and 
then  [afterward]  will  I  turn  unto  the  people  a  pure  lan¬ 
guage;  that  they  may  all  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
to  serve  him  with  one  consent.” — Isa.  34:1,2;  Jer.  10:10; 
25  :3I-331  Zeph.  3:8,  9;  Luke  21:25. 

We  have  already  shown*  that  the  time  is  at  hand,  and 
that  the  events  of  the  day  of  Jehovah  are  even  now  crowd¬ 
ing  closely  upon  us.  A  few  years  more  must  of  necessity 
ripen  the  elements  now  working  in  the  direction  of  the 
predicted  trouble;  and,  according  to  the  sure  word  of 
prophecy,  the  present  generation  will  witness  the  terrible 
crisis  and  pass  through  the  decisive  conflict. 

It  is  not  our  purpose,  in  calling  attention  to  this  subjedl, 
to  arouse  a  mere  sensation,  or  to  seek  to  gratify  idle  curi¬ 
osity.  Nor  can  we  hope  to  produce  that  penitence  in  the 
hearts  of  men  which  would  work  a  change  in  the  present 
social,  political  and  religious  order  of  society,  and  thus 
avert  the  impending  calamity.  The  approaching  trouble 
is  inevitable :  the  powerful  causes  are  all  at  work,  and  no 
human  power  is  able  to  arrest  their  operation  and  progress 


*  Vol.  11. 


14 


The  hay  of  Vengeance. 


toward  the  certain  end :  the  effedts  must  follow  as  the  Lord 
foresaw  and  foretold.  No  hand  but  the  hand  of  God 
could  stay  the  progress  of  the  present  current  of  events ; 
and  his  hand  will  not  do  so  until  the  bitter  experiences  of 
this  conflidt  shall  have  sealed  their  instrudlion  upon  the 
hearts  of  men. 

The  main  objedt  of  this  volume  is  not,  therefore,  to 
enlighten  the  world,  which  can  appreciate  only  the  logic 
of  events  and  will  have  no  other;  but  to  forewarn,  fore¬ 
arm,  comfort,  encourage  and  strengthen  ‘ ‘the  household  of 
faith,”  so  that  they  may  not  be  dismayed,  but  may  be  in 
full  harmony  and  sympathy  with  even  the  severest 
measures  of  divine  discipline  in  the  chastening  of  the 
world,  seeing  by  faith  the  glorious  outcome  in  the  precious 
fruits  of  righteousness  and  enduring  peace. 

The  day  of  vengeance  stands  naturally  related  to  the 
benevolent  objedt  of  its  divine  permission,  which  is  the 
overthrow  of  the  entire  present  order  of  things,  prepara¬ 
tory  to  the  permanent  establishment  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God  on  earth,  under  Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

The  Prophet  Isaiah  (63 :  1-6),  taking  his  standpoint 
down  at  the  end  of  the  harvest  of  the  Gospel  age,  beholds 
a  mighty  Conqueror,  glorious  in  his  apparel  (clothed  with 
authority  and  power),  and  riding  forth  vidtoriously  over 
all  his  enemies,  with  whose  blood  all  his  garments  are 
stained.  He  inquires  who  the  wonderful  stranger  is,  say¬ 
ing,  “  Who  is  this  that  cometh  from  Edom,  with  dyed 
garments  from  Bozrah?  this  that  is  glorious  in  his  apparel, 
traveling  in  the  greatness  of  his  strength?” 

Edom,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  the  name  given  to 
Esau,  the  twin  brother  of  Jacob,  after  he  sold  his  birth¬ 
right.  (Gen.  25  : 30-34.)  The  name  was  also  subsequently 
applied  both  to  the  people  descended  from  him  and  to  the 
country  in  which  they  settled.  (See  Gen.  25:30;  36:1; 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


1S 


Num.  20:18,  20,  21)  Jer.  49:17.)  Consequently,  the 
name  Edom  is  an  appropriate  symbol  of  a  class  who,  in 
this  age,  have  similarly  sold  their  birthright ;  and  that, 
too,  for  a  consideration  as  trifling  as  the  mess  of  pottage 
which  influenced  Esau.  The  name  is  frequently  so  used  by 
the  prophets  in  reference  to  that  great  company  of  pro¬ 
fessed  Christians  which  is  sometimes  called  “the  Christian 
World,  ’’  and  “Christendom"  (7.  e .,  Christ’s  Kingdom), 
which  names  the  thoughtful  should  readily  recognize  as 
misnomers,  betraying  a  great  lack  of  understanding  of  the 
true  objedl  and  character  of  Christ’s  Kingdom,  and  also 
of  the  appointed  time  and  manner  of  its  establishment. 
They  are  simply  boastful  appellations  which  misrepresent 
the  truth.  Is  the  world  indeed  yet  Christian  ?  or  is  even 
that  part  of  it  that  claims  the  name? — the  nations  of 
Europe  and  America?  Hear  the  thunder  of  cannon,  the 
tread  of  marshalled  hosts,  the  scream  of  bursting  shells, 
the  groans  of  the  oppressed  and  the  mutterings  of  the 
angry  nations  with  deafening  emphasis  answer,  No !  Do 
these  constitute  Christ’s  Kingdom — a  true  Christendom? 
Who  indeed  will  take  upon  himself  the  burden  of  proof  of 
such  a  monstrous  proposition?  The  fallacy  of  the  boast¬ 
ful  claim  is  so  palpable  that  any  attempt  at  proof  would  so 
thoroughly  dissolve  the  delusion  that  none  who  wish  to 
perpetuate  it  would  presume  to  undertake  it. 

The  fitness  of  the  symbolic  name  “Edom"  in  its  appli¬ 
cation  to  Christendom  is  very  marked.  The  nations  of 
so-called  Christendom  have  had  privileges  above  all  the 
other  nations,  in  that,  to  them,  as  to  the  Israelites  of  the 
previous  age,  have  been  committed  the  oracles  of  God.  As 
a  result  of  the  enlightening  influences  of  the  Word  of  God, 
both  diredtly  and  indirectly,  have  come  to  these  nations 
all  the  blessings  of  civilization ;  and  the  presence  in  their 
midst  of  a  few  saints  (a  “little  flock"),  developed  under 


i6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance 


its  influence,  has  been  as  “the  salt  of  the  earth  ”  preserv¬ 
ing  it  to  some  extent  from  utter  moral  corruption.  And 
these,  by  their  godly  examples,  and  by  their  energy  in 
holding  forth  the  Word  of  life,  have  been  “the  light  of  the 
world,  *  ’  showing  men  the  way  back  to  God  and  righteous¬ 
ness.  But  only  a  few  in  all  these  favored  nations  have 
made  proper  use  of  their  advantages,  which  have  come  to 
them  as  an  inheritance  by  reason  of  their  birth  in  the 
lands  so  blessed  with  the  influences  of  the  Word  of  God, 
diredt  and  indirect. 

Like  Esau,  the  masses  of  Christendom  have  sold 
their  birthright  of  special  and  peculiar  advantage.  By  the 
masses,  we  mean  not  only  the  agnostic  portion  of  it,  but 
also  the  great  majority  of  worldly  professors  of  the  religion 
of  Christ,  who  are  Christians  only  in  name,  but  who  lack  the 
life  of  Christ  in  them.  These  have  preferred  the  mean 
morsels  of  present  earthly  advantage  to  all  the  blessings  of 
communion  and  fellowship  with  God  and  Christ,  and  to 
the  glorious  inheritance  with  Christ  promised  to  those  who 
faithfully  follow  in  his  footsteps  of  sacrifice.  These,  though 
they  are  nominally  God’s  people, — the  nominal  spiritual 
Israel  of  the  Gospel  age,  of  which  “Israel  after  the  flesh” 
in  the  Jewish  age  was  a  type, — really  have  little  or  no  re- 
spedt  for  the  promises  of  God.  These,  although  they  are 
indeed  a  mighty  host,  bearing  the  name  of  Christ,  and 
posing  before  the  world  as  the  Church  of  Christ ;  although 
they  have  built  up  great  organizations  representing  various 
schisms  in  the  professed  body  of  Christ;  although  they 
have  written  massive  volumes  of  un- “systematic  theology,” 
and  founded  numerous  colleges  and  seminaries  for  the 
teaching  of  these;  and  although  they  have  done  “many 
wonderful  works”  in  the  name  of  Christ,  which  were 
often,  nevertheless,  contrary  to  the  teachings  of  his  Word; 
— these  constitute  the  Edom  class  who  have  sold  their 


The  Day  of  Vengeance.  7  7 

birthright.  The  class  includes  almost  all  “  Christendom  ’  ’ 
—all  reared  in  the  so-called  Christian  lands,  who  have 
not  availed  themselves  of  the  privileges  and  blessings  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ  and  conformed  their  lives  thereto. 
The  remainder  are  the  few  justified,  consecrated  and  faith¬ 
ful  individuals  who  are  joined  to  Christ  by  a  living  faith, 
and  who,  as  “  branches,  ”  abide  in  Christ,  the  True  Vine. 
These  constitute  the  true  Israel  of  God, — Israelites  indeed, 
in  whom  is  no  guile. 

The  symbolic  Edom  of  Isaiah’s  prophecy  corresponds 
to  the  symbolic  Babylon  of  Revelation,  and  of  the 
prophecies  of  Isaiah,  Jeremiah  and  Ezekiel.  Thus  the 
Lord  designates  and  describes  that  great  system  to  which 
men  ascribe  the  misleading  name,  Christendom — Christ’s 
Kingdom.  As  all  of  the  land  of  Edom  symbolizes  all  of 
“Christendom,”  so  its  capital  city,  Bozrah,  represented 
Ecclesiasticism,  the  chief  citadel  of  Christendom.  The 
prophet  represents  the  Lord  as  a  victorious  warrior  who 
makes  a  great  slaughter  in  Edom,  and  specially  in  Bozrah. 
The  name  Bozrah  signifies  “sheep-fold.”  Bozrah  is  even 
yet  noted  for  its  goats,  and  the  slaughter  of  this  day  of 
vengeance  is  said  to  be  of  the  “lambs  and  goats.”  (Isa. 
34:6.)  The  goats  would  correspond  to  the  “  tares,  ’  ’  while 
the  lambs  would  represent  the  tribulation  saints  (Rev.  7: 14; 
1  Cor.  3  : 1)  who  negleCted  to  use  the  opportunities  granted 
them,  and  did  not  so  run  as  to  obtain  the  prize  of  their 
high  calling;  and  who  therefore,  although  not  rejected  of 
the  Lord,  were  not  accounted  worthy  to  escape  the  trouble 
as  matured  “sheep” — called,  chosen  and  faithful. 

The  reply  to  the  Prophet’s  inquiry — “Who  is  this  that 
cometh  from  Edom,  with  dyed  garments  from  Bozrah?” — 
is,  “I  that  speak  in  righteousness,  mighty  to  save.”  It  is 
the  same  mighty  one  described  by  the  Revelator  (Rev. 
"9:11-16),  the  “King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords.” 

2D 


i3 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Jehovah’s  Anointed,  our  blessed  Redeemer  and  Lord  Jesus. 

For  our  information  the  Prophet  inquires  further,  say¬ 
ing,  “Wherefore  art  thou  red  in  thine  apparel,  and  thy 
garments  like  him  that  treadeth  in  the  winepress?”  Hear 
the  reply; — “I  have  trodden  the  winepress  alone;  and  of 
•the  nations  there  was  none  with  me:  and  I  trod  them 
down  in  mine  anger,  and  I  trampled  on  them  in  my  fury  ; 
and  their  blood  was  sprinkled  on  my  garments,  and  all  my 
raiment  have  I  stained;  for  the  day  of  vengeance  was  in 
my  heart,  and  the  year  of  my  redeemed  was  come.  And 
I  looked,  and  there  was  no  one  to  help,  and  I  was  aston¬ 
ished  ;  and  there  was  no  one  to  support ;  and  then  my  own 
arm  [power]  aided  me ;  and  my  fury,  this  it  was  that  up¬ 
held  me.  And  I  stamped  down  nations  in  my  anger,  .  .  . 
brought  down  to  the  earth  their  vidtorious  strength.” 
And  the  Revelator  adds,  “He  treadeth  the  winepress  of 
the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God.” — Rev.  19:15. 

The  treading  of  the  winepress  is  the  last  feature  of  har¬ 
vest  work.  The  reaping  and  gathering  is  all  done  first. 
So  this  treading  of  the  winepress  of  the  wrath  of  God 
into  which  “the  vine  of  the  earth  ”  (the  false  vine,  which 
has  misappropriated  the  name  Christian  and  Christ’s  King¬ 
dom)  is  cast  when  its  iniquitous  clusters  are  fully  ripe  (Rev. 
14:18-20),  represents  the  last  work  of  this  eventful  “har¬ 
vest  ’  ’  period.*  It  pidlures  to  our  minds  the  last  features  of 
the  great  time  of  trouble  which  shall  involve  all  nations,  and 
of  which  we  are  so  abundantly  forewarned  in  the  Scriptures. 

The  fadl  that  the  King  of  kings  is  represented  as  tread¬ 
ing  the  winepress  “ alone1 1  indicates  that  the  power  exerted 
for  the  overthrow  of  the  nations  will  be  divine  power,  and 
not  mere  human  energy.  It  will  be  God’s  power  that  will 
punish  the  nations,  and  that  will  eventually  “bring  forth 
judgment  [justice,  righteousness,  truth]  unto  vidtory.” 


Vol,  ill.,  Chapter  6. 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


1 9 


“  He  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the  rod  of  his  mouth;  and 
with  the  breath  of  his  lips  [the  force  and  spirit  of  his 
truth]  shall  he  slay  the  wicked.”  (Isa.  11:4;  Rev.  19:15; 
Psa.  98:1.)  To  no  human  generalship  can  the  honors  of 
of  the  coming  vidtory  for  truth  and  righteousness  be 
ascribed.  Wild  will  be  the  conflidl  of  the  angry 
nations,  and  world-wide  will  be  the  battle-field  and  the 
distress  of  nations;  and  no  human  Alexander,  Caesar  or 
Napoleon  will  be  found  to  bring  order  out  of  the  dread¬ 
ful  confusion.  But  in  the  end  it  will  be  known  that  the 
grand  vidlory  of  justice  and  truth,  and  the  punishment  of 
iniquity  with  its  just  deserts,  was  brought  about  by  the 
mighty  power  of  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords. 

All  of  these  things  are  to  be  accomplished  in  the  closing 
days  of  the  Gospel  age,  because,  as  the  Lord  states  through 
the  Prophet  (Isa.  63  : 4 ;  3  4 : 8),  ‘ ‘  The  year  of  my  redeemed 
is  come,”  and  “it  is  the  day  of  the  Lord’s  vengeance,  and 
the  year  of  recompenses  for  the  controversy  of  Zion.” 
All  through  the  Gospel  age  the  Lord  has  taken  cognizance 
of  the  controversy,  the  strife  and  contention,  in  nominal 
Zion.  He  has  observed  how  his  faithful  saints  have  had  to 
contend  for  truth  and  righteousness,  and  even  to  suffer 
persecution  for  righteousness’  sake  at  the  hands  of  those 
who  opposed  them  in  the  name  of  the  Lord;  and  for  wise 
purposes  the  Lord  has  hitherto  refrained  from  interfering; 
but  now  the  day  of  recompenses  has  come,  and  the  Lord 
hath  a  controversy  with  them,  as  it  is  written,  “For  the 
Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  land, 
because  there  is  no  truth,  nor  mercy,  nor  knowledge  of 
God  in  the  land.  By  swearing  and  lying  and  killing  and 
stealing  and  committing  adultery  they  break  out,  and 
blood  toucheth  blood.  Therefore  shall  the  land  mourn, 
and  every  one  that  dwelleth  therein  shall  languish.” 
(Hos.  4:1-3.)  This  prophecy,  so  true  in  its  fulfilment 


20 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


upon  fleshly  Israel,  is  doubly  so  in  its  fuller  application 
to  nominal  spiritual  Israel — Christendom. 

“A  noise  shall  come  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ;  for 
the  Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  the  nations:  he  will  plead 
with  all  flesh :  he  will  give  them  that  are  wicked  to  the 
sword,  saith  the  Lord.”  “Hear  ye  now  what  the  Lord 
saith,  .  .  .  Hear  ye,  O  mountains  [kingdoms],  the  Lord’s 
controversy,  and  ye  [hitherto]  strong  foundations  of  the 
earth  [society] ;  for  the  Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  his 
[professed]  people.  ”  “  He  will  give  those  that  are  wicked 
to  the  sword.” — Jer.  25:31;  Micah  6:1,  2. 

Hear  again  the  Prophet  Isaiah  concerning  this  contro¬ 
versy: — “  Come  near,  ye  nations,  to  hear;  and  hearken, 
ye  people :  let  the  earth  hear,  and  all  that  is  therein :  the 
world,  and  all  things  that  conic  forth  of  it  [all  the  selfish 
and  evil  things  that  come  of  the  spirit  of  the  world];  for 
the  indignation  of  the  Lord  is  upon  all  nations,  and  his 
fury  upon  all  their  armies:  he  hath  [taking  the  future 
standpoint]  utterly  destroyed  them,  he  hath  delivered  them 
to  the  slaughter ;  .  .  .  and  their  land  shall  be  soaked  with 
blood,  and  their  dust  made  fat  with  fatness.  For  it  is  the 
day  of  the  Lord’s  vengeance,  and  the  year  of  recompenses 
for  the  controversy  of  Zion.” — Isa.  34:1,  2,  7,  8. 

Thus  the  Lord  will  smite  the  nations  and  cause  them  to 
know  his  power,  and  he  will  deliver  his  faithful  people 
who  go  not  with  the  multitudes  in  the  way  of  evil,  but 
who  wholly  follow  the  Lord  their  God  in  the  midst  of  a 
crooked  and  perverse  generation.  And  even  this  terrible 
judgment  upon  the  world,  as  nations,  thus  dashing  them 
to  pieces  as  a  potter’s  vessel,  will  prove  a  valuable  lesson 
to  them  when  they  come  forth  to  an  individual  judgment 
under  the  Millennial  reign  of  Christ.  Thus,  in  his  wrath, 
the  Lord  will  remember  mercy. 


STUDY  II. 

“THE  DOOM  OF  BABYLON ” — “ CHRISTENDOM.” 
“MENE,  MENE,  TEKEL,  UPHARSIN.” 

Babylon. — Christendom. — The  City. — The  Empire. — The  Mother. — The 

Daughters. — Babylon's  Doom. — Its  Dread  Significance. 

^THE  DOOM  of  Babylon  which  Isaiah  .  .  .  saw. — Lift  ye  up  a 

1.  standard  upon  the  high  mountain,  raise  high  your  voice  unto 
them,  motion  with  the  hand  that  they  may  enter  into  the  gates  of 
the  princes. 

“  I  have  commanded  my  sanctified,  I  have  also  called  my  mighty 
ones  for  my  anger;  even  them  that  rejoice  in  my  highness. 

“  They  come  from  a  far  country,  from  the  end  of  heaven,  even  the 
Lord  and  the  weapons  of  his  indignation,  to  destroy  the  whole  land. 

“  There  is  a  noise  of  tumult  on  the  mountains,  like  as  of  a  great  peo¬ 
ple;  a  tumultuous  noise  of  the  kingdoms  of  nations  gathered  together ; 
the  Lord  of  hosts  mustereth  the  host  of  the  battle. 

“Wail  ye;  for  the  Day  of  Jehovah  is  at  hand:  it  shall  come  as  a  de¬ 
struction  from  the  Almighty.  Therefore,  all  hands  shall  become  weak, 
and  every  mortal’s  heart  shall  melt:  and  they  shall  be  afraid:  pangs 
and  sorrows  shall  take  hold  of  them;  they  shall  have  throes,  as  a 
woman  that  travaileth  :  they  shall  wonder  every  man  at  his  neighbor ; 
red  like  flames  shall  their  faces  glow. 

“Behold,  the  Day  of  Jehovah  cometh,  direful  with  wrath  and  fierce 
anger,  to  lay  the  land  desolate;  and  he  shall  destroy  the  sinners  there¬ 
of  out  of  it. 

“  For  the  stars  of  heaven  and  the  constellations  thereof  shall  not 
give  their  light:  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  in  his  going  forth,  and  the 
moon  shall  not  shed  abroad  her  light. 

“  And  I  will  visit  on  the  world  its  evil,  and  on  the  wicked  their 


21 


22 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


iniquity;  and  I  will  cause  the  arrogancy  of  the  proud  to  cease,  and  the 
haughtiness  of  tyrants  will  I  humble.  I  will  make  a  man  more  pre¬ 
cious  than  fine  gold;  even  a  man  than  the  golden  wedge  of  Ophir. 
Therefore  I  will  shake  the  heavens,  and  the  earth  shall  be  removed  out 
of  her  place,  in  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  in  the  day  of  his  fierce 
anger.” — Isa  13:1-13.  Compare  Rev.  16: 14;  Heb.  12:26-29. 

“Judgment  also  will  I  lay  to  the  line,  and  righteousness  to  the  plum¬ 
met;  and  the  hail  shall  sweep  away  the  refuge  of  lies,  and  the  waters 
shall  overflow  the  hiding  place.” — Isa.  28:  17. 

The  various  prophecies  of  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Daniel  and 
the  Apocalypse  concerning  Babylon  are  all  in  full  ac¬ 
cord,  and  manifestly  refer  to  the  same  great  city.  And 
since  these  prophecies  had  but  a  very  limited  fulfilment 
upon  the  ancient,  literal  city,  and  those  of  the  Apocalypse 
were  written  centuries  after  the  literal  Babylon  was  laid  in 
Tuins,  it  is  clear  that  the  special  reference  of  all  the  pro¬ 
phets  is  to  something  of  which  the  ancient  literal  Babylon 
was  an  illustration.  It  is  clear  also  that,  in  so  far  as  the 
prophecies  of  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah  concerning  its  down¬ 
fall  were  accomplished  upon  the  literal  city,  it  became  in 
its  downfall,  as  well  as  in  its  character,  an  illustration  of 
the  great  city  to  which  the  Revelator  points  in  the  sym¬ 
bolic  language  of  the  Apocalypse  (Chapters  17  and  18),  and 
to  which  chiefly  the  other  prophets  refer. 

As  already  intimated,  what  to-day  is  known  as  Christen¬ 
dom  is  the  antitype  of  ancient  Babylon;  and  therefore 
the  solemn  warnings  and  predictions  of  the  prophets 
against  Babylon — Christendom — are  matters  of  deepest 
concern  to  the  present  generation.  Would  that  men  were 
wise  enough  to  consider  them !  Though  various  other  sym¬ 
bolic  names,  such  as  Edom,  Ephraim,  Ariel,  etc.,  are  in 
the  Scriptures  applied  to  Christendom,  this  term,  “Baby- 
ion,”  is  the  one  most  frequently  used,  and  its  significance, 
confusion ,  is  remarkably  appropriate.  The  Apostle  Paul 
.also  points  out  a  nominal,  spiritual  Israel  in  contradistinc- 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


23 


tion  to  nominal  fleshly  Israel  (See  i  Cor.  10:18;  Gal.  6: 
1 6;  Rom.  9:8);  and  likewise  there  is  a  nominal  spiritual 
Zion,  and  a  nominal  fleshly  Zion.  (See  Isa.  33:14;  Amos 
6:1.)  But  let  us  examine  some  of  the  wonderful  corres¬ 
pondencies  of  Christendom  to  Babylon,  its  type,  including 
the  diredf  testimony  of  the  Word  of  God  on  the  subjedt. 
Then  we  will  note  the  present  attitude  of  Christendom, 
and  the  present  indications  of  her  foretold  doom. 

The  Revelator  intimated  that  it  would  not  be  difficult  to 
discover  this  great  mystical  city,  because  her  name  is  in 
her  forehead;  that  is,  she  is  prominently  marked,  so  that 
we  cannot  fail  to  see  her  unless  we  shut  our  eyes  and  refuse 
to  look — “And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written, 
Mystery,  Babylon  the  Great,  the  Mother  of  Harlots  and 
abominations  of  the  earth.”  (Rev.  17:5.)  But  before 
looking  for  this  Mystical  Babylon,  let  us  first  observe  the 
typical  Babylon,  and  then,  with  its  prominent  features  in 
mind,  look  for  the  antitype. 

The  name  Babylon  was  applied,  not  only  to  the  capi¬ 
tal  city  of  the  Babylonian  empire,  but  also  to  the  empire 
itself.  Babylon,  the  capital,  was  the  most  magnificent, 
and  probably  the  largest,  city  of  the  ancient  world.  It 
was  built  in  the  form  of  a  square  on  both  sides  of  the 
Euphrates  river;  and,  for  protedtion  against  invaders,  it 
was  surrounded  by  a  deep  moat  filled  with  water  and  in¬ 
closed  within  a  vast  system  of  double  walls,  from  thirty- 
two  to  eighty-five  feet  thick,  and  from  seventy-five  to  three 
hundred  feet  high.  On  the  summit  were  low  towers,  said 
to  have  been  two  hundred  and  fifty  in  number,  placed  along 
the  outer  and  inner  edges  of  the  wall,  tower  facing  tower; 
and  in  these  walls  were  a  hundred  brazen  gates,  twenty-five 
on  each  side,  corresponding  to  the  number  of  streets  which 
intersedted  each  other  at  right  angles.  The  city  was  adorned 
with  splendid  palaces  and  temples  and  the  spoils  of  conquest 


24 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Nebuchadnezzar  was  the  great  monarch  of  the  Babylon¬ 
ian  empire,  whose  long  reign  covered  nearly  half  the  period 
of  its  existence,  and  to  him  its  grandeur  and  military  glory 
were  chiefly  due.  The  city  was  noted  for  its  wealth  and 
magnificence,  which  brought  a  corresponding  moral  de¬ 
gradation,  the  sure  precursor  of  its  decline  and  fall.  It 
was  wholly  given  to  idolatry,  and  was  full  of  iniquity.  The 
people  were  worshippers  of  Baal,  to  whom  they  offered  human 
sacrifices.  The  deep  degradation  of  their  idolatry  may  be 
understood  from  God’s  reproof  of  the  Israelites  when  they 
became  corrupted  by  contadl  with  them. — See  Jer.  7:9;  19:5. 

The  name  originated  with  the  frustrating  of  the  plan  for 
the  great  tower,  called  Babel  (confusion),  because  there  God 
confounded  human  speech;  but  the  native  etymology  made' 
the  name  Babil,  which,  instead  of  being  reproachful,  and  a 
reminder  of  the  Lord’s  displeasure,  signified  to  them,— 
“the  gate  of  God.” 

The  city  of  Babylon  attained  a  position  of  prominence 
and  affluence  as  capital  of  the  great  Babylonian  empire,  and 
was  called  “the  golden  city,”  “the  glory  of  kingdoms, 
and  the  beauty  of  Chaldee’s  excellency.” — Isa.  13:19;  14:4. 

Nebuchadnezzar  was  succeeded  in  the  dominion  by  his 
grandson  Belshazzar,  under  whose  reign  came  the  collapse 
which  pride,  fulness  of  bread  and  abundance  of  idleness 
always  insure  and  hasten.  While  the  people,  all  uncon¬ 
scious  of  impending  danger,  following  the  example  of  their 
king,  were  abandoning  themselves  to  demoralizing  excesses, 
the  Persian  army,  under  Cyrus,  stealthily  crept  in  through 
the  channel  of  the  Euphrates  (from  which  they  had  turned 
aside  the  water),  massacred  the  revelers,  and  captured  the 
city.  Thus  was  fulfilled  the  prophecy  of  that  strange  hand 
writing  on  the  wall — “ Mene,  Afene,  Tekel ,  Upharstn"  — 
which  Daniel  had  interpreted  only  a  few  hours  before  to 
mean, — “God  hath  numbered  thy  kingdom  and  finished/):. 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


2  5 


Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balance  and  art  found  wanting. 
Thy  kingdom  is  divided  and  given  to  the  Medes  and  Per¬ 
sians.’  ’  And  so  complete  was  the  destrudlion  of  that  great 
city  that  even  its  site  was  forgotten  and  was  for  a  long  time 
uncertain. 

Such  was  the  typical  city;  and,  like  a  great  millstone  cast 
into  the  sea,  it  was  sunken  centuries  ago,  never  again  to 
rise :  even  the  memory  of  it  has  become  a  reproach  and  a  by 
word.  Now  let  us  look  for  its  antitype,  first  observing  that 
the  Scriptures  clearly  point  it  out,  and  then  noting  the  apt¬ 
ness  of  the  symbolism. 

In  symbolic  prophecy  a  “city”  signifies  a  religious  gov¬ 
ernment  backed  by  power  and  influence.  Thus,  for  instance, 
the  “holy  city,  the  new  Jerusalem,”  is  the  symbol  used  to 
represent  the  established  Kingdom  of  God,  the  overcomers 
of  the  Gospel  Church  exalted  and  reigning  in  glory.  The 
Church  is  also,  and  in  the  same  connexion,  represented 
as  a  woman,  “the  bride,  the  Lamb’s  wife,”  in  power 
and  glory,  and  backed  by  the  power  and  authority  of  Christ, 
her  husband.  “And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven 
angels  .  .  .  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride , 
the  Lamb’s  wife.  And  he  .  .  .  showed  me  that  great  city , 
the  holy  Jerusalem .  ” — Rev.  21:9,  10. 

This  same  method  of  interpretation  applies  to  mystical 
Babylon,  the  great  ecclesiastical  kingdom,  “that  great  city” 
(Rev.  17:1-6),  which  is  described  as  a  harlot,  a  fallen 
woman  (an  apostate  church; — for  the  true  Church  is  a 
virgin),  exalted  to  power  and  dominion,  and  backed,  to  a 
considerable  degree,  by  the  kings  of  the  earth,  the  civil 
powers,  which  are  all  more  or  less  intoxicated  with  her  spirit 
and  dodlrine.  The  apostate  church  lost  her  virgin  purity. 
Instead  of  waiting,  as  an  espoused  and  chaste  virgin,  for 
exaltation  with  the  heavenly  Bridegroom,  she  associated  her¬ 
self  with  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  prostituted  her  virgin 


s6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


purity — both  of  dodtrineand  charadfer— to  suit  the  world’s 
ideas;  and  in  return  she  received,  and  now  to  some  extent 
exercises,  a  present  dominion,  in  large  measure  by  their 
support,  diredt  and  indiredt.  This  unfaithfulness  to  the 
Lord,  whose  name  she  claims,  and  to  her  high  privilege  to 
be  the  “chaste  virgin”  espoused  to  Christ,  is  the  occasion 
of  the  symbolic  appellation,  “harlot,”  while  her  influence 
as  a  sacerdotal  empire,  full  of  inconsistency  and  confusion, 
is  symbolically  represented  under  the  name  Babylon,  which, 
in  its  widest  sense,  as  symbolized  by  the  Babylonian  em¬ 
pire,  we  promptly  recognize  to  be  Christendom;  while  in 
its  more  restricted  sense,  as  symbolized  by  the  ancient  city 
Babylon,  we  recognize  to  be  the  nominal  Christian  Church. 

The  fact  that  Christendom  does  not  accept  the  Bible 
term  “Babylon,”  and  its  significance,  confusion,  as  ap¬ 
plicable  to  her,  is  no  proof  that  it  is  not  so.  Neither  did 
ancient  Babylon  claim  the  Bible  significance — confusion. 
Ancient  Babylon  presumed  to  be  the  very  “gate  of  God;” 
but  God  labeled  it,  Confusion  (Gen.  11:9):  and  so  it  is 
with  her  antitype  to-day.  She  calls  herself  Christendom, 
the  gateway  to  God  and  everlasting  life,  while  God  calls 
her  Babylon — confusion. 

It  has  been  very  generally  and  very  properly  claimed  by 
Protestants  that  the  name  “Babylon”  and  the  prophetic 
description  are  applicable  to  Papacy,  though  recently  a 
more  compromising  disposition  is  less  inclined  so  to  apply  it. 
On  the  contrary,  every  effort  is  now  made  on  the  part  of 
the  sedts  of  Protestantism  to  conciliate  and  imitate  the  Church 
of  Rome,  and  to  affiliate  and  cooperate  with  her.  In  so 
doing  they  become  part  and  parcel  with  her,  while  they 
justify  her  course  and  fill  up  the  measure  of  her  iniquities, 
just  as  surely  as  did  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  fill  up  the 
measure  of  their  fathers  who  killed  the  prophets.  (Matt.  23: 
31,  32.)  All  this,  of  course,  neither  Protestants  nor 


27 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 

Papists  are  ready  to  admit,  because  in  so  doing  they  would 
be  condemning  themselves.  And  this  fadt  is  recognized  by 
the  Revelator,  who  shows  that  all  who  would  get  a  true 
view  of  Babylon  must,  in  spirit,  take  their  position  with 
the  true  people  of  God  “in  the  wilderness” — in  the  con¬ 
dition  of  separation  from  the  world  and  worldly  ideas  and 
mere  forms  of  godliness,  and  in  the  condition  of  entire 
consecration  and  faithfulness  to  and  dependence  upon  God 
alone.  “  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilder¬ 
ness  ;  and  I  saw  a  woman,  .  .  .  Babylon. — Rev.  17:1-5. 

And  since  the  kingdoms  of  the  civilized  world  have  sub¬ 
mitted  to  be  largely  dominated  by  the  influence  of  the  great 
ecclesiastical  systems,  especially  Papacy,  accepting  from  them 
the  appellation  “Christian  nations”  and  “Christendom,” 
and  accepting  on  their  authority  the  dodtrine  of  the  divine 
right  of  kings,  etc.,  they  also  link  themselves  in  with  great 
Babylon,  and  become  part  of  it,  so  that,  as  in  the  type,  the 
name  Babylon  applied,  not  only  to  the  city,  but  also  to  the 
whole  empire,  here  also  the  symbolic  term  “Babylon  ”  ap¬ 
plies,  not  only  to  the  great  religious  organizations,  Papal  and 
.  Protestant,  but  also,  in  its  widest  sense,  to  all  Christendom. 

Hence  this  day  of  judgment  upon  mystic  Babylon  is  the 
day  of  judgment  upon  all  the  nations  of  Christendom; 
its  calamities  will  involve  the  entire  structure — civil,  social 
and  religious ;  and  individuals  will  be  affedted  by  it  to  the 
extent  of  their  interest  in,  and  dependence  upon,  its  various 
organizations  and  arrangements. 

The  nations  beyond  Christendom  will  also  feel  the  weight 
of  the  heavy  hand  of  recompense  in  that  they  also  are  to 
some  extent  bound  in  with  the  nations  of  Christendom  by 
various  interests,  commercial  and  others;  and  justly,  too, 
in  that  they  also  have  failed  to  appreciate  what  light  they 
have  seen,  and  have  loved  darkness  rather  than  light,  because 
their  deeds  were  evil.  Thus,  as  the  Prophet  declared,  “All 


28 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


the  earth  [societyj’shall  be  devoured  with  the  fire  of  God’s 
jealousy”  (Zeph.  3:8);  but  against  Babylon,  Christendom, 
because  of  Jier  greater  responsibility  and  misuse  of  favors 
received,  will  burn  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath  and  indigna¬ 
tion.  (Jer.  51:49.)  “At  the  noise  of  the  taking  of 
Babylon  the  earth  is  moved,  and  the  cry  is  heard  among 
the  nations.” — Jer.  50:  46. 

BABYLON - MOTHER  AND  DAUGHTERS. 


But  some  sincere  Christians,  not  yet  awake  to  the  decline 
of  Protestantism,  and  who  do  not  realize  the  relationship 
of  the  various  sedts  to  Papacy,  but  who  perceive  the  unrest 
and  the  dodlrinal  upheavals  in  all  the  religious  systems,  may 
still  be  anxiously  inquiring, — “If  all  Christendom  is  to  be 
involved  in  the  doom  of  Babylon,  what  will  become  of 
Protestantism,  the  result  of  The  Great  Reformation?”  This 
is  an  important  question ;  but  let  the  reader  consider  that 
Protestantism,  as  it  exists  to-day,  is  not  the  result  of  the 
Great  Reformation,  but  of  its  decline;  and  it  now  partakes 
to  a  large  degree  of  the  disposition  and  charadter  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  from  which  its  various  branches  sprang. 
The  various  Protestant  sedts  (and  we  say  it  with  all  due 
deference  to  a  comparatively  few  devout  souls  within  them, 
whom  the  Lord  designates  as  “  wheat ,”  in  contradistinction 
to  the  overwhelming  numbers  of  “ tares ”)  are  the  true 
daughters  of  that  degenerate  system  of  nominal  Christi 
anity,  the  Papacy,  to  which  the  Revelator  makes  reference 
in  applying  to  her  the  name  “Mother  of  harlots.”  (Rev. 
17:5.)  And  let  it  not  pass  unobserved  that  both  Roman 
ists  and  Protestants  now  freely  own  the  relationship  of 
mother  and  daughters,  the  former  continually  styling  her- 
self  the  Holy  Mother  Church,  and  the  latter,  with  pleased 
complacency,  endorsing  the  idea,  as  shown  by  many  pub- 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


29 


lie  utterances  of  leading  Protestant  clergymen  and  laymen. 
Thus  they  “glory  in  their  shame,”  apparently  all  unmindful 
of  the  brand  which  they  thus  accept  from  the  Word  of 
God,  which  designates  the  Papacy  as  “the  mother  of  har¬ 
lots.”  Nor  does  the  Papacy,  in  claiming  her  office  oi 
motherhood,  ever  seem  to  have  questioned  her  right  to  that 
title,  or  to  have  considered  its  incompatibility  with  her 
profession  still  to  be  the  only  true  church,  which  the  Script¬ 
ures  designate  a  “ virgin ”  espoused  to  Christ.  Her  acknowl¬ 
edged  claims  of  motherhood  are  to  the  everlasting  shame  of 
both  herself  and  her  offspring.  The  true  Church,  which  God 
recognizes,  but  which  the  world  knows  not,  is  still  a  virgin  ; 
and  from  her  pure  and  holy  estate  no  daughter  systems  have 
ever  sprung.  She  is  still  a  chaste  virgin,  true  to  Christ, 
and  dear  to  him  as  the  apple  of  his  eye.  (Zech.  2:8;  Psa. 
17:6,  8.)  The  true  Church  cannot  be  pointed  out  anywhere 
as  a  co?npany  from  which  all  the  tares  have  been  separated, 
but  it  consists  only  of  the  true  “wheat,”  and  all  such  are 
known  unto  God,  whether  the  world  recognizes  them  or  not. 

But  let  us  see  how  the  Protestant  systems  sustain  this  re¬ 
lationship  of  daughters  to  Papacy.  Since  Papacy,  the 
mother,  is  not  a  single  individual,  but  a  great  religious 
system,  in  keeping  with  the  symbol  we  should  expedl  to 
see  other  religious  systems  answering  to  the  illustration  of 
daughters  of  similar  charadler — not,  of  course,  so  old,  nor 
necessarily  so  depraved,  as  Papacy — but,  nevertheless,  “har¬ 
lots”  in  the  same  sense;  i.  e.,  religious  systems  claiming  to 
be  either  the  espoused  virgin  or  the  bride  of  Christ,  and 
yet  courting  the  favor  and  receiving  the  support  of  the 
world,  at  the  price  of  disloyalty  to  Christ. 

To  this  description  the  various  Protestant  organizations 
fully  correspond.  They  are  the  great  daughter  systems. 

As  already  pointed  out*  the  birth  of  these  various  daugh- 


*  Vol.  in.,  p.  1 12. 


30  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

ter  systems  came  in  connexion  with  reforms  from  the  coi- 
niptions  of  the  mother  Church.  The  daughter  systems 
parted  from  the  mother  under  circumstances  of  travail,  and 
were  born  virgins.  However,  they  contained  more  than 
true  reformers ;  they  contained  many  who  still  had  the  spirit 
of  the  mother,  and  they  inherited  many  of  her  false  doc¬ 
trines  and  theories;  and  it  was  not  long  until  they  fell  into 
many  of  her  bad  practices  and  proved  their  charadters  true 
to  the  prophetic  stigma — “ harlots.” 

But  let  it  not  be  forgotten  that  while  the  various  reforma¬ 
tion  movements  did  valuable  work  in  the  “cleansing  of  the 
sandtuary,”  yet  only  the  temple  class,  the  sandtuary  class, 
has  ever  been  the  true  Church,  in  God’s  reckoning.  The 
great  human  systems,  called  churches,  have  never  been  more 
than  nominally  the  Church.  They  all  belong  to  a  false 
system  which  counterfeits,  misrepresents  and  hides  from  the 
world  the  true  Church,  which  is  composed  only  of  fully 
consecrated  and  faithful  believers,  who  trust  in  the  merit  of 
the  one  great  sacrifice  for  sins.  These  are  to  be  found 
scattered  here  and  there  within  and  outside  of  these  human 
systems,  yet  always  separate  from  their  worldly  spirit.  They 
are  the  “wheat”  class  of  our  Lord’s  parable,  clearly  dis¬ 
tinguished  by  him  from  the  “tares.”  Not  comprehending 
the  real  charadter  of  these  systems,  as  individuals  they  have 
humbly  walked  with  God,  taking  his  Word  as  their  coun¬ 
selor  and  his  spirit  as  their  guide.  Nor  have  they  ever  been  at 
ease  in  nominal  Zion,  where  they  have  often  painfully  ob¬ 
served  that  the  spirit  of  the  world,  operating  through  the 
unrecognized  “  tare  ”  element,  endangered  spiritual  pros¬ 
perity.  They  are  the  blessed  mourners  in  Zion,  to  whom 
God  hath  appointed  “beauty  for  ashes,  and  the  oil  of 
joy  for  mourning.”  (Matt.  5:4;  Isa.  61:3.)  It  is 
only  in  this  “harvest”  time  that  the  separation  of  this 
class  from  the  “tare”  element  is  due;  for  it  was  the  Lord’s 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


3r 


purpose  to  “let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest  [the 
time  in  which  we  are  now  living].” — Matt.  13:30. 

Hence  it  is  that  this  class  is  now  being  awakened  to  a 
realization  of  the  real  charadter  of  these  condemned 
systems.  As  previously  shown,*  the  various  reform  move¬ 
ments,  as  predidted  by  the  prophet  (Dan.  11  :32~35),  were 
“overcome  by  flatteries:”  each  one,  after  accomplishing 
a  measure  of  cleansing,  stopped  short ;  and,  so  far  as  they 
found  it  practicable,  they  imitated  the  example  of  the  Church 
of  Rome  in  courting  and  receiving  the  favor  of  the  world 
at  the  expense  of  their  virtue, — their  fidelity  to  Christ,  the 
true  Head  of  the  Church.  Church  and  state  again  made 
common  cause,  in  a  measure  united  their  worldly  interests, 
at  the  expense  of  the  real,  the  spiritual,  interests  of  the 
church;  and  progress  and  reform  in  the  church  were  again 
at  a  stand-still.  Indeed,  a  retrograde  movement  set  in,  so 
that  to-day  many  of  them  are  much  farther  from  the  proper 
standard,  both  of  faith  and  pradtice,  than  in  the  days  of 
their  founders. 

Some  of  the  reformed  churches  were  even  admitted  to 
share  in  authority  and  power  with  earthly  rulers;  as,  for  in¬ 
stance,  the  Church  of  England,  and  the  Lutheran  Church 
in  Germany.  And  those  who  have  not  succeeded  to  that 
extent  have  (as  in  this  country,  for  instance)  made  many 
compromising  overtures  to  the  world  for  smaller  favors. 
It  is  also  true  that  while  the  world  powers  have  ad¬ 
vanced  the  worldly  ambitions  of  the  unfaithful  church,  the 
church  has  also  freely  admitted  the  world  to  her  communion 
and  fellowship;  and  so  freely,  that  the  baptized  worldlings 
now  form  the  large  majority  of  her  membership,  filling 
nearly  every  important  position,  and  thus  dominating  her. 

This  was  the  disposition  which  degraded  the  church  in 
the  beginning  of  the  age,  which  brought  about  the  great 


*  Vol.  in.,  Chapter  4. 


32 


The  Day  of  Vengeance 


falling  away  (2  Thes.  2:3,  7-10),  and  which  gradually,  out 
rapidly,  developed  the  Papal  system. 

This  loose  charadler,  early  assumed  by  the  various  reiorm 
movements,  and  which  gradually  developed  sectarian  organ¬ 
izations,  continues  to  the  present  day;  and  the  more  tnese 
organizations  grow  in  wealth,  numbers  and  influence  the 
further  they  fall  from  Christian  virtue  and  develop  the  arro¬ 
gance  of  their  mother.  A  few  earnest  Christians  in  the 
various  sedls  observe  this  to  some  extent,  and  with  shame 
and  sorrow  confess  and  lament  it.  They  see  that  every 
possible  effort  is  made  by  the  various  sectarian  organiza¬ 
tions  to  please  the  world  and  to  court  its  favor  and  secure 
its  patronage.  Elegant  and  costly  church  edifices,  lofty 
spires,  chiming  bells,  grand  organs,  fine  furnishments,  art¬ 
istic  choirs,  polished  orators,  fairs,  festivals,  concerts,  plays, 
lotteries  and  questionable  amusements  and  pastimes  are  all 
arranged  with  a  view  to  securing  the  world’s  approval  and 
support.  The  grand  and  wholesome  dodtrines  of  Christ 
are  thrust  to  the  background,  while  false  dodlrines  and 
sensational  topics  take  their  place  in  the  pulpit,  the  truth 
is  ignored  and  forgotten,  and  the  spirit  of  it  lost.  In 
these  particulars  how  truly  the  daughters  resemble  the 
mother  organization! 

As  one  among  numerous  evidences  of  the  freedom  and 
even  pride  with  which  this  relationship  of  the  Protestant 
sedls  to  Papacy  is  owned,  we  give  the  following  sentiments 
of  a  Presbyterian  clergyman,  quoted  from  one  of  his  sermons 
as  published  by  the  daily  press.  The  gentleman  said: — 

“Wince  as  you  will,  you  must  admit  that  this  (the  Catholic 
Church)  is  the  Mother  Church.  She  possesses  an  unbroken 
history  extending  back  to  the  time  of  the  Apostles.  [Y es,  that 
is  where  the  apostacy  began.  2  Thes.  2:7,  8.]  For  every 
fragment  of  religious  truth  which  we  prize ,  we  are  indebted 
to  her  as  the  depository.  If  she  has  no  claims  to  being  the 
true  Church,  then  are  we  bastards  and  not  sons. 


The  Doo??i  of  Babylon. 


33 


“Talk  about  missionaries  to  labor  amongst  Romanists! 
I  would  as  soon  think  of  sending  missionaries  amongst 
Methodists  and  Episcopalians  and  United  Presbyterians  and 
Lutherans  for  the  ourpose  of  converting  them  into  Pres¬ 
byterians.  ’  ’ 

Yes,  nearly  all  the  dodtrinal  errors  so  tenaciously  held  by 
Protestants  were  brought  with  them  from  Rome,  though 
beyond  the  gross  errors  of  Papacy,  such  as  the  sacrifice  of 
the  mass,  the  worship  of  saints,  of  the  virgin  Mary  and  of 
images,  the  auricular  confession,  the  granting  of  indulgences, 
etc.,  considerable  progress  was  made  by  each  of  the  reform 
movements.  Butalas!  Protestants  of  to-day  are  not  only  will¬ 
ing,  but  anxious,  to  make  almost  any  compromise  to  secure 
the  favor  and  assistance  of  the  old  “mother”  from  whose 
tyranny  and  villainy  their  fathers  fled  three  centuries  ago. 
Even  those  principles  of  truth  which  at  first  formed  the 
ground  of  protest  are  being  gradually  forgotten  or  openly 
repudiated.  The  very  foundation  dodtrine  of  “justification 
by  faith”  in  the  “continual  sacrifice”  is  rapidly  giving 
way  to  the  old  Papal  dogma  of  justification  by  works  and 
by  the  sacrilegious  sacrifice  of  the  mass.*  And  numbers 
both  in  pulpits  and  in  pews  now  openly  declare  that  they 
have  no  faith  in  the  efficacy  of  the  precious  blood  of  Christ 
as  the  ransom-price  for  sinners. 

The  claims  of  apostolic  succession  and  clerical  authority 
are  almost  as  presumptuously  set  forth  by  some  of  the  Pro¬ 
testant  clergy  as  by  the  Papal  priesthood.  And  the  right 
of  individual  private  judgment, — the  very  fundamental 
principle  of  the  protest  against  Papacy,  which  led  to  the 
Great  Reformation, — is  now  almost  as  strenuously  opposed 
by  Protestants  as  by  Papists.  Yet  Protestants  are  fully  aware 
that  it  was  in  the  exercise  of  the  right  of  private  judgment 
that  the  Reformation  was  begun  and  for  a  short  time  carried 

*  The  latter,  the  mass,  amongst  Episcopalians — “  High  Church” — 
in  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States. 

3D 


34 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


forward,  although  later  a  presumptuous  domination  of  rec¬ 
ognized  leaders  retarded  the  wheels  of  progress,  and  has, 
ever  since,  kept  them  stridtly  within  the  traditional  lines 
and  put  a  ban  upon  all  who  fearlessly  step  beyond  them. 

Thus  viewed,  Protestantism  is  no  longer  a  protest  against 
the  mother  church,  as  at  first.  As  a  writer  for  the  press 
recently  remarked, — “  The  ism  is  still  with  us,  but  what  has 
become  of  the  protest  ?  *  Protestants  seem  to  have  forgot¬ 
ten, — for  they  truly  ignore, — the  very  grounds  of  the  original 
protest,  and,  as  systems,  they  are  fast  drifting  back  toward 
the  open  arms  of  the  ‘ 4 Holy  (?)  Mother  Church,”  where 
they  are  freely  invited  and  assured  of  a  cordial  reception. 

‘  1  Let  us  hold  out  to  you  our  hand  affedtionately’  ’  (says  Pope 
Leo  to  Protestants  in  his  recent*  Encyclical  addressed  “To 
The  Princes  and  Peoples  of  the  Earth”),  “and  invite  you 
to  the  unity  which  never  failed  the  Catholic  church,  and 
which  never  can  fail.  Long  has  our  common  mother  called 
you  to  her  breast;  long  have  all  the  Catholics  of  the  uni¬ 
verse  awaited  you  with  the  anxiety  of  brotherly  love.  .  .  . 
Our  heart,  more  even  than  our  voice,  calls  to  you,  dear 
brethren,  who  for  three  centuries  past  have  been  at  issue 
with  us  in  the  Christian  faith.” 

Again,  in  his  Encyclical  to  the  Roman  church  in  Amer¬ 
ica, f  Pope  Leo  says,  “Our  thoughts  now  turn  to  those  who  dis¬ 
sent  from  us  in  matters  of  Christian  faith.  .  .  .  How  solicitous 
we  are  of  their  salvation ;  with  what  ardor  of  soul  we  wish 
that  they  should  be  at  length  restored  to  the  embrace  of  the 
Church,  the  common  mother  of  all !  .  .  .  Surely  we  ought 
not  to  leave  them  to  their  fancies,  but  with  mildness  and 
charity  draw  them  over,  using  every  means  of  persuasion 
to  induce  them  to  examine  closely  every  part  of  the 
Catholic  dodtrine  and  to  free  themselves  from  preconceived 
notions.” 


*  1894.  f  1895. 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


35 


And  in  his  “Apostolic  Letter  to  the  English  People” 
( 1 895)  he  gives  utterance  to  the  following  prayer,  ‘  ‘O  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  Mother  of  God  and  our  most  gentle  Queen 
and  Mother,  look  down  in  mercy  upon  England.  .  .  .  O 
sorrowful  Mother,  intercede  for  our  separated  brethren, 
that  with  us  in  the  one  true  fold  they  may  be  united  to  the 
Supreme  Shepherd,  the  Vicar  of  thy  Son” — i.  e.f  himself, 
the  Pope. 

In  furtherance  of  this  same  plan,  “Missions  for  Protest¬ 
ants”  have  been  started  under  the  charge  of  what  are 
known  as  the  “Paulist  Fathers.”  These  meetings  have 
been  and  are  being  held  in  the  large  cities.  They  are  con¬ 
duced  along  lines  of  conciliation  and  explanation;  writ¬ 
ten  questions  from  Protestants  are  requested  and  answered 
publicly;  and  traCs  for  Protestants  are  freely  distributed. 
Protestants  are  praCically  conceding  the  Romish  position, 
and  really  have  no  answer  to  make;  and  any  one  who  can 
and  does  answer,  and  refers  to  fa<5ts,  is  denounced  as  a  dis¬ 
turber  by  both  Protestants  and  Catholics. 

Every  intelligent  person  can  see  how  easily  Protestant¬ 
ism  is  being  ensnared  by  this  cunning  craftiness,  and  how 
perceptibly  the  popular  current  is  set  toward  the  Church  of 
Rome,  which  is  changed  indeed  in  voice  and  power,  but 
unchanged  in  heart,  and  still  justifying  the  Inquisition  and 
other  of  her  methods  of  the  dark  ages  by  claiming  her 
right,  as  ruler  of  earth,  to  punish  heretics  as  she  pleases. 

It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  while  many  faithful  souls, 
ignorant  of  the  real  state  of  the  case,  have  reverently  and 
devoutly  worshipped  God  within  these  Babylon  systems, 
nevertheless,  this  does  not  alter  the  faC  that  they  are,  one 
and  all,  “harlot”  systems.  Confusion  reigns  in  them  all; 
and  the  name  Babylon  aptly  fits  the  entire  family — mother, 
daughters  and  accomplices,  the  nations  styled  Christendom.. 

- — Rev.  18:7;  17:2—6,  18. 


36 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Let  it  be  borne  in  mind,  then,  that  in  the  great  politico- 
ecclesiastical  systems  which  men  call  Christendom,  but 
which  God  calls  Babylon,  we  have  not  only  the  founda¬ 
tion  but  also  the  superstructure  and  the  crowning  pinnacle, 
of  the  present  social  order.  This  is  implied  in  the  gener¬ 
ally  accepted  term,  Christendom,  which  of  late  is  applied, 
not  only  to  those  nations  which  support  Christian  seCts  by 
legislation  and  taxation,  but  also  to  all  nations  which  show 
tolerance  to  Christianity  without  in  any  definite  manner 
favoring  or  supporting  it;  as,  for  instance,  these  United 
States. 

The  dodtrine  of  “the  divine  right  of  kings,’ ’  taught 
or  supported  by  almost  every  se<5t,  is  the  foundation  of 
the  old  civil  system,  and  has  long  given  authority,  dignity 
and  stability  to  the  kingdoms  of  Europe;  and  the  dodtrine 
of  the  divine  appointment  and  authority  of  the  clergy  has 
hindered  God’s  children  from  progressing  in  divine  things 
and  bound  them  by  the  chains  of  superstition  and  ignor¬ 
ance  to  the  veneration  and  adoration  of  fallible  fellow- 
beings,  and  to  their  dodlrines,  traditions  and  interpreta¬ 
tions  of  God’s  Word.  It  is  this  entire  order  of  things 
that  is  to  fall  and  pass  away  in  the  battle  of  this  great  day 
- — the  order  of  things  which  for  centuries  has  held  the  peo¬ 
ple  docile  under  the  ruling  powers,  civil,  social  and  relig¬ 
ious.  All  this  has  been  by  God’s  permission  (not  by  his 
appointment  and  approval,  as  they  claim).  But  though  an 
evil  in  itself,  it  has  served  a  good,  temporary  purpose  in 
preventing  anarchy,  which  is  immeasurably  worse,  because 
men  were  not  prepared  to  do  better  for  themselves,  and 
because  the  time  for  Christ’s  Millennial  Kingdom  had  not 
yet  come.  Hence  God  permitted  the  various  delusions  to 
gain  credence  in  order  to  hold  men  in  check  until  the 
“The  Time  of  the  End” — the  end  of  “The  Times 
of  the  Gentiles.” 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 
Babylon’s  doom. 


37 


Upon  the  prophetic  page  we  may  clearly  read  the  doom 
of  Babylon,  Christendom;  and  it  is  none  the  less  clearly 
expressed  in  the  signs  of  the  times.  That  her  destruction  will 
be  sudden,  violent  and  complete  is  thus  forcibly  stated: — 
“  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  mill¬ 
stone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying,  Thus,  with  violence, 
shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  shall 
be  found  no  more  at  all.”  (Rev.  18  :  8,  21;  Jer.  51:63, 
64,  42,  24-26.)  And  yet  that  it  was  to  undergo  a  gradual 
consuming  process  is  shown  by  Daniel  (7:26), — “  But  the 
judgment  shall  sit,  and  they  shall  take  away  his  dominion, 
to  consume  and  to  destroy  it  unto  the  end.”  The  Papal 
dominion  (and  much  of  the  abjeCt  reverence  of  the  people 
for  ecclesiasticism  in  general),  as  already  shown,*  was 
broken  down  at  the  beginning  of  the  Time  of  the  End — 
1799;  and,  though  the  subsequent  process  of  consumption 
has  been  slow,  and  there  have  been  occasional  signs  of  ap¬ 
parent  recovery,  which  never  seemed  more  flattering  than  at 
present,  the  assurance  of  Papacy’s  final  destruction  is  posi¬ 
tive,  and  its  death-struggle  will  be  violent.  First,  however, 
she  must  attain  more  of  her  old-time  prestige,  which  will  be 
shared  with  a  confederated  association  of  her  daughters. 
Together  they  will  be  lifted  up,  that  together  they  may  be 
violently  thrown  down. 

That  the  punishment  of  Babylon  will  be  great  is  assured. 
It  is  written  prophetically  that,  “  Great  Babylon  came  in 
remembrance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the 
wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.”  “And  he  hath 
avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand.”  “Her 
sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered 
her  iniquities.  Reward  her,  even  as  she  rewarded  you, 


*  Vol.  in.,  p.  40. 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


and  double  unto  her  double  according  to  her  works.  In 
the  cup  which  she  hath  filled,  fill  to  her  double.  How 
much  she  hath  glorified  herself  and  lived  deliciously,  so 
much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her;  for  she  saith  in  her 
heart,  ‘I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no 
sorrow.’”  (Rev.  16:19;  19:2;  18 15-7.)  While  the  broad¬ 
est  application  of  this  language  is,  of  course,  to  Papacy, 
it  also  involves  all  who  are  in  any  degree  in  confederation 
or  sympathy  with  her.  All  such  will  be  sharers  in  her 
plagues.  (Rev.  18:4.)  Although  the  kings  of  the  earth 
have  hated  the  harlot  and  cast  her  off  (Rev.  17:16),  still  she 
says,  “I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,”  loudly  boasts 
of  her  right  to  rule  the  nations,  and  claims  that  her  former 
power  will  soon  be  regained. 

Of  her  boastings  and  threats  the  following  from  a  Catholic 
journal  of  recent  date  is  a  fair  sample: — 

“The  Papacy  will  regain  its  temporal  sovereignty,  be¬ 
cause  it  is  useful  and  convenient  to  the  Church.  It  gives 
the  head  executive  of  the  church  a  fuller  liberty  and  a  fuller 
sway.  The  Pope  can  be  no  king’s  subjedt  long.  It  is  not 
in  keeping  with  the  divine  office  to  be  so.  It  cramps  him 
and  narrows  his  influence  for  good.  Europe  has  acknowl¬ 
edged  this  influence,  and  will  be  forced  to  bow  to  it  in 
greater  times  of  need  than  this.  Social  upheavals,  and  the 
red  hand  of  anarchy,  will  yet  crown  Leo  or  his  successor 
with  the  reality  of  power  which  the  third  circle  symbol¬ 
izes,  and  which  was  once  recognized  universally.” 

Yes,  as  the  day  of  trouble  draws  on,  ecclesiasticism  will 
endeavor  to  use  its  power  and  influence  more  and  more  to 
secure  its  own  political  welfare,  by  its  control  of  the  turbu¬ 
lent  elements  of  society ;  but  in  the  crisis  of  the  near  future 
the  lawless  element  will  spurn  all  conservative  influence  and 
break  over  all  restraints,  the  red  hand  of  Anarchy  will  do 
its  dreadful  work,  and  Babylon,  Christendom,  social,  polit¬ 
ical  and  ecclesiastical,  shall  fall. 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


39 


“  Therefore,  ’  ’  says  the  inspired  writer, — i.  e .,  because  she 
will  violently  struggle  for  life  and  power, — “  shall  her 
plagues  come  in  one  day  [suddenly],  death  and  mourning 
and  famine,  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire  [sym¬ 
bolic  fire — destructive  calamities],  for  strong  is  the  Lord 
God  who  judgeth  her.” — Rev.  i8:S. 

“Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Behold  I  will  raise  up  against 
Babylon,  and  against  them  that  dwell  in  the  midst  of  them 
that  rise  up  against  me  [all  in  sympathy  with  Babylon],  a 
destroying  wind ;  and  I  will  send  into  Babylon  fanners  that 
shall  fan  her,  and  shall  empty  her  land:  for  in  the  day  of' 
trouble  they  shall  be  against  her  round  about.  .  .  .  De¬ 
stroy  ye  utterly  all  her  host.” — Jer.  51  u-3. 

“And  I  will  render  unto  Babylon  [to  the  Papacy  spec¬ 
ially],  and  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Chaldea  [or  Babylonia 
— Christendom — to  all  the  nations  of  the  so-called  Christ¬ 
ian  world]  all  their  evil  that  they  have  done  in  Zion 
in  your  sight,  saith  the  Lord.”  (Jer.  51 124.)  As  we  call 
to  mind  the  long  train  of  evils  by  which  Babylon  has  op¬ 
pressed  and  worn  out  the  saints  of  the  most  High  (the  true 
Zion),  and  how  it  is  written  that  God  will  avenge  his  own 
eleCt,  and  that  speedily;  that,  according  to  their  deeds,  he 
will  repay  recompense  to  his  enemies;  that  he  will  render 
unto  Babylon  a  recompense  (Luke  18:7,  8;  Isa.  59:18; 
Jer.  51:6),  we  begin  to  realize  that  some  fearful  calamity 
awaits  her.  The  horrible  decrees  of  Papacy, — the  reproach 
and  reward  of  which  Protestantism  also  is  incurring  by  her 
present  compromising  association  with  her, — for  the  burn¬ 
ing,  butchering,  banishing,  imprisoning  and  torturing  of 
the  saints  in  every  conceivable  way,  executed  with  such 
fiendish  cruelty  in  the  days  of  her  power  by  the  arm  of  the 
State,  whose  power  she  demanded  and  received,  await  the 
full  measure  of  just  retribution ;  for  she  is  to  receive  “double 
for  all  her  sins.”  And  the  nations  (of  Christendom)  which 


40 


The  Day  of  Ve?igeance. 


have  participated  in  her  crimes  and  guilt  must  drink  with 
her  to  the  dregs  that  bitter  cup. 

“  And  I  will  punish  Bel  in  Babylon  [the  god  of  Babylon, 
—the  Pope];  and  I  will  bring  forth  out  of  his  mouth  that 
which  he  hath  swallowed  up  [He  shall  repudiate  in  his  ex¬ 
tremity  the  “ great  swelling  words”  and  blasphemous  titles 
which  he  has  long  appropriated  to  himself — that  he  is  the 
infallible  vicar,  “  vice-gerent  of  Christ,”  “another  God  on 
earth,”  etc.],  and  the  nations  shall  not  flow  together  any 
more  unto  him.  Yea,  the  wall  of  Babylon  [the  civil  power 
that  once  defended  it,  and  that  in  a  measure  does  so  still] 
shall  fall.  .  .  .  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts :  the  broad 
walls  of  Babylon  shall  be  utterly  broken,  and  her  high 
gates  shall  be  burned  with  fire  [shall  be  destroyed]; 
and  the  people  shall  labor  in  vain,  and  the  folk  in  the  fire 
[to  prop  and  save  the  walls  of  Babylon],  and  they  shall  be 
weary.”  (Jer.  51 544,  58.)  This  shows  the  blindness  of  the 
people,  and  the  hold  Babylon  has  on  them,  that  they  will 
labor  to  uphold  her  against  their  own  best  interests;  but 
notwithstanding  her  desperate  struggle  for  life  and  to  con¬ 
serve  her  prestige  and  influence,  like  a  great  millstone  cast 
into  the  sea,  Babylon  shall  go  down,  never  again  to  rise; 
“for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  that  judgeth  her.”  Only 
then  will  the  people  realize  their  wonderful  deliverance, 
and  that  her  overthrow  was  by  the  hand  of  God. — Rev. 
19 :  1,  2. 

Such  is  the  doom  of  Babylon,  Christendom,  which  Isaiah 
and  other  prophets  foresaw  and  foretold.  And  it  is  in  view 
of  the  fa£t  that  within  her  borders  are  many  of  his  own 
dear  people  that  the  Lord,  through  his  prophet  (Isa.  1 3 : 
1,  2),  commands  his  sandtified  ones,  saying,  “Lift  ye  up  a 
standard  [the  standard  of  the  blessed  gospel  of  truth,  di¬ 
vested  of  the  traditional  errors  that  have  long  beclouded 
it]  upon  the  high  mountain  [among  those  who  constitute 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


4i 


the  true  embryo  Kingdom  of  God]  ;  raise  high  your  voice 
unto  them  [earnestly  and  widely  proclaim  this  truth  unto 
the  bewildered  sheep  of  the  Lord’s  flock  who  are  still  in 
Babylon] ;  motion  with  the  hand  [let  them  see  the  power 
of  the  truth  exemplified,  as  well  as  hear  its  proclamation], 
that  they  [the  willing  and  obedient,  the  true  sheep]  may  go 
into  the  gates  of  the  nobles  [that  they  may  realize  the  bless¬ 
ings  of  the  truly  consecrated  and  heirs  of  the  heavenly 
Kingdom].’  * 

So  the  warning  voice  goes  forth  to  “him  that  hath  an 
ear  to  hear.”  We  are  in  the  time  of  the  last  or  Laodicean 
stage  of  the  great  nominal  gospel  church  of  wheat  and 
tares.  (Rev.  3:14-22.)  She  is  upbraided  for  her  luke¬ 
warmness,  pride,  spiritual  poverty,  blindness  and  naked¬ 
ness,  and  counseled  to  forsake  quickly  her  evil  ways  before 
it  is  too  late.  But  the  Lord  knew  that  only  a  few  would 
hearken  to  the  warning  and  call ;  and  so  the  promise  of 
reward  is  given,  not  to  the  whole  mass  of  those  addressed^ 
but  to  the  few  who  still  have  an  ear  for  the  truth,  and  who 
overcome  the  general  disposition  and  spirit  of  Babylon, — 
“  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in  my 
throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  my 
Father  in  his  throne.  He  that  hath  an  ear  [a  disposition 
to  hearken  to  and  heed  the  word  of  the  Lord],  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches.”  But  upon  those 
who  have  no  ear,  no  disposition  to  hear,  the  Lord  will 
pour  his  indignation. 

That,  with  few  individual  exceptions,  the  attitude  of  all 
Christendom  is  that  of  pride,  self-righteousness  and  self- 
complacency  is  manifest  to  the  most  casual  observer. 
She  still  saith  in  her  heart,  “I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow, 
and  shall  see  no  sorrow.  ’  ’  She  still  glorifies  herself  and 
lives  deliciously.  She  says,  “  I  am  rich  and  increased  in 
goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing,”  and  does  not  realize 


42 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


that  she  is  “wretched  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind, 
and  naked.”  Nor  does  she  heed  the  counsel  of  the  Lord  to 
buy  of  him  (at  cost  of  self-sacrifice)  gold  tried  in  the  fire 
(the  true  riches,  the  heavenly  riches,  “  the  divine  nature  ’  ’), 
and  white  raiment  (the  robe  of  Christ’s  imputed  righteous¬ 
ness,  which  so  many  are  now  discarding,  to  appear  before 
God  in  their  own  unrighteousness),  and  to  anoint  her  eyes 
with  eyesalve  (complete  consecration  and  submission  to 
the  divine  will  as  expressed  in  the  Scriptures),  that  she 
might  see  and  be  healed. — Rev.  3:18. 

The  spirit  of  the  world  has  so  fully  taken  possession  of 
the  ecclesiastical  powers  of  Christendom,  that  reformation 
of  the  systems  is  impossible;  and  individuals  can  escape 
their  fate  only  by  a  prompt  and  timely  withdrawal  from 
them.  The  hour  of  judgment  is  come,  and  even  now  up¬ 
on  her  walls  the  warning  hand  of  divine  providence  is 
tracing  the  mysterious  words,  “Mene,  Mene,  Tekel, 
Upharsin.”— GOD  HATH  NUMBERED  THY  KING¬ 
DOM  AND  FINISHED  IT !  THOU  ART  WEIGHED 
IN  THE  BALANCES  AND  FOUND  WANTING  !  And 
the  Prophet  (Isaiah  47)  now  speaks,  saying, — 

“  Come  down,  and  sit  in  the  dust,  O  virgin  daughter  of 
Babylon  [said  in  derision  of  her  claim  to  purity]  ;  sit  on  the 
ground:  there  is  no  throne,  O  daughter  of  the  Chaldeans  ; 
for  thou  shalt  no  more  be  called  tender  and  delicate.  .  .  . 
Thy  nakedness  shall  be  uncovered ;  yea,  thy  shame  shall 
be  seen:  I  will  take  vengeance,  and  I  will  not  meet  thee  as  a 
man.  ...  Sit  thou  silent,  and  get  thee  into  darkness,  O 
daughter  of  the  Chaldeans ;  for  thou  shalt  no  more  be 
called,  The  lady  of  kingdoms.  .  .  .  Thou  saidst,  I  shall 
be  a  lady  forever,  so  that  thou  didst  not  lay  these  things 
to  thy  heart,  neither  didst  remember  the  latter  end  of  it. 

“  Therefore  hear  now  this,  thou  that  art  given  to  pleas¬ 
ures  ;  that  dwellest  carelessly ;  that  sayest  in  thine  heart, 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


43 


I  am,  and  none  else  beside  me;  I  shall  not  sit  as  a  widow, 
neither  shall  I  know  the  loss  of  children.  But  these  two 
things  shall  come  to  thee  in  a  moment  in  one  day,  the  loss 
of  children  and  widowhood  [compare  Rev.  1 8 : 8]  :  in  their 
full  measure  shall  they  come  upon  thee  despite  of  the  multi¬ 
tude  of  thy  sorceries,  despite  of  the  very  great  abundance 
of  thy  enchantments ;  for  thou  hast  trusted  in  thy  wicked¬ 
ness  :  thou  hast  said,  None  seeth  me.  Thy  [worldly]  wis¬ 
dom  and  thy  knowledge,  it  hath  perverted  thee  :  and  thou 
hast  said  in  thy  heart,  I  am,  and  none  else  beside  me. 
Therefore  shall  evil  come  upon  thee;  thou  shalt  not  know 
from  whence  it  riseth  :  and  mischief  shall  fall  upon  thee ; 
thou  shalt  not  be  able  to  put  it  off :  and  desolation  shall 
come  upon  thee  suddenly,  which  thou  shalt  not  [previously] 
know.” — Compare  Verse  9  and  Rev.  18:7. 

Such  being  the  solemn  declarations  against  Babylon, 
well  will  it  be  for  all  who  heed  the  warning  voice 
and  the  instrudtion  of  the  Lord  to  his  people  yet  within 
her  borders  ;  for  “  Thus  saith  the  Lord :  .  .  .  Flee  out  of 
the  midst  of  Babylon,  and  deliver  every  man  his  soul :  be 
not  cut  off  in  her  iniquity;  for  this  is  the  time  of  the  Lord’s 

vengeance;  he  will  render  unto  her  a  recompense . 

Babylon  is  suddenly  fallen  and  destroyed.  .  .  .  We  would 
have  healed  Babylon,  but  she  is  not  healed.  Forsake  her; 

.  .  .  for  her  judgment  reacheth  unto  heaven,  and  is  lifted 
up  even  to  the  skies.  .  .  .  My  people,  go  ye  out  of  the 
midst  of  her,  and  deliver  ye  every  man  his  soul  from  the 
fierce  anger  of  the  Lord.” — Jer.  51  :i,  6,  8,  9,  45.  Com¬ 
pare  Rev.  17:3-6;  18:1-5. 

For  those  who  would  obey  this  command  to  come  out  of 
Babylon,  there  is  but  one  place  of  refuge;  and  that  is,  not  in 
a  new  se6t  and  bondage,  but  in  “The  secret  place  of  the 
Most  High” — the  place  or  condition  of  entire  consecra¬ 
tion,  typified  by  the  Most  Holy  of  the  Tabernacle  and 


44 


The  Day  of  Vengea?ice. 


Temple.  (Psa.  91.)  “He  that  dwelleth  in  the  secret 
place  of  the  Most  High  shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of 
the  Almighty.’ ’  And  such  may  truly  say  in  the  midst  of 
all  the  calamities  of  this  evil  day,  “The  Lord  is  my  refuge 
and  my  fortress,  my  God :  in  him  will  I  trust.” 

To  come  out  of  Babylon  cannot  mean  a  physical  emi¬ 
gration  from  the  midst  of  the  nations  of  Christendom ; 
for  not  only  Christendom,  but  all  the  earth,  is  to  be  de¬ 
voured  with  the  fire  [the  fiery  trouble]  of  the  Lord’s  anger, 
though  the  fiercest  of  his  wrath  will  be  against  the  enlight¬ 
ened  nations  of  Christendom,  who  knew,  or  at  least  had 
abundant  opportunity  to  know,  the  Lord’s  will.  The  idea  of 
the  command  is  a  separation  from  all  the  binding  yokes  of 
Christendom — to  have  no  part  nor  lot  in  her  civil,  social 
or  religious  organizations;  and  this,  both  from  principle 
and  from  a  wise  and  divinely  directed  policy. 

On  principle,  as  soon  as  the  increased  light  of  harvest 
truth  illuminates  our  minds  and  makes  manifest  the  deform¬ 
ities  of  error,  we  must  be  loyal  to  the  former  and  discard 
the  latter  by  withdrawing  all  our  influence  and  support 
from  it.  This  implies  the  withdrawal  from  the  various 
religious  organizations,  whose  dodtrines  misrepresent  and 
make  void  the  Word  of  God;  and  it  places  us  in  the 
attitude  of  aliens  toward  all  existing  civil  powers;  not  op¬ 
posing  aliens,  however,  but  peaceable  and  law-abiding 
aliens,  who  render  unto  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar’s, 
and  unto  God  the  things  that  are  God’s;  aliens  whose 
citizenship  is  in  heaven,  and  not  upon  earth;  and  whose 
influence  is  always  favorable  to  righteousness,  justice, 
mercy  and  peace. 

Principle  in  some  cases,  and  policy  in  others,  would 
separate  us  from  the  various  social  arrangements  among 
men.  On  principle,  it  would  set  free  any  who  are  en¬ 
tangled  with  the  oaths  and  obligations  of  the  various 


The  Doom  of  Babylon. 


45 


secret  societies;  for  ye  who  were  in  darkness  are  now  light 
in  the  Lord,  and  should  walk  as  children  of  light,  having 
no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but 
rather  reproving  them. — Eph.  5  16-17. 

But  as  we  come  closer  and  closer  to  the  great  crisis  of 
this  “evil  day”  it  will  doubtless  be  manifest  to  those  who 
view  the  situation  from  the  standpoint  of  “  the  sure  word 
of  prophecy,”  that,  even  if  there  be  cases  where  principle 
is  not  involved,  it  will  be  the  part  of  wisdom  to  withdraw 
from  the  various  social  and  financial  bondages  which  must 
inevitably  succumb  to  the  ravages  of  world-wide  revolution 
and  anarchy.  In  that  time  (and,  bear  in  mind,  it  will 
probably  be  within  the  next  twelve  years)  financial  insti¬ 
tutions,  including  insurance  companies  and  beneficial  socie¬ 
ties,  will  go  down;  and  “treasures  ’  ’  in  them  will  prove  utterly 
worthless.  These  caves  and  rocks  of  the  mountains  will  not 
furnish  the  desired  protedtion  from  the  wrath  of  this  “evil 
day,  ’  ’  when  the  great  waves  of  popular  discontent  are  lash¬ 
ing  and  foaming  against  the  mountains  (kingdoms — Rev. 
6  :  15-17  ;  Psa.  46:3);  and  the  time  will  come  when  men 
“shall  cast  their  silver  into  the  streets,  and  their  gold  shall 
be  as  though  it  were  unclean  [margin] :  their  silver  and  their 
gold  shall  not  be  able  to  deliver  them  in  the  day  of  the  wrath 
of  the  Lord.  They  shall  not  [with  their  wealth]  be  able  to 
satisfy  their  souls,  neither  [to]  fill  their  bowels :  because  it; 
was  the  stumbling  block  of  their  iniquity.”  (Ezek.  7:19. 
Compare  also  verses  12-18,  21,  25-27.)  Thus  will  the 
Lord  make  a  man’s  life  more  precious  than  fine  gold,  even 
the  golden  wedge  of  Ophir. — Isa.  13:12. 

But  those  who  have  made  the  Most  High  their  refuge  need 
not  fear  the  approach  of  such  times.  He  shall  cover 
them  with  his  feathers,  and  under  his  wings  shall  they 
trust ;  yea,  he  will  show  them  his  salvation.  As  the  wildest 
confusion  approaches  they  may  comfort  their  hearts  with  the 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


46 

blessed  assurance  that“  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a 
very  present  help  in  trouble;”  and  say,  “Therefore  will 
not  we  fear,  though  the  earth  be  removed  [though  the  present 
social  order  be  entirely  overthrown];  and  though  the 
mountains  [kingdoms]  be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea 
[overwhelmed  in  anarchy]  ;  though  the  waters  thereof  roar 
and  be  troubled;  though  the  mountains  shake  with  the 
swelling  thereof.”  God  will  be  in  the  midst  of  his  faith¬ 
ful  saints,  who  make  him  their  refuge,  and  they  shall  not 
be  moved.  God  will  help  Zion  early  in  the  Millennial 
morning;  sheshallbe  “  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  those 
things  coming  upon  the  world.” — Psa.  46;  Luke  21:36. 

“THE  GATHERING  STORMS  OF  DOUBT.” 


“  Our  Father,  while  our  hearts  unlearn 
The  creeds  that  wrong  thy  name, 

Still  let  our  hallowed  altars  burn 
With  faith’s  undying  flame. 

“  Help  us  to  read  our  Master’s  will 
Through  every  darkening  stain 
That  clouds  his  sacred  image  still. 

And  see  him  once  again. 

“  The  brother  man,  the  pitying  friend, 

Who  weeps  for  human  woes, 

Whose  pleading  words  of  pardon  blend 
With  cries  of  raging  foes. 

“  If  ’mid  the  gathering  storms  of  doubt 
Our  hearts  grow  faint  and  cold, 

The  strength  we  cannot  live  without 
Thy  love  will  not  withold. 

“Our  prayers  accept;  our  sins  forgive; 

Our  youthful  zeal  renew  ; 

Shape  for  us  holier  lives  to  live, 

And  nobler  work  to  do.” 

The  above  original  verses  were  read  by  Dr.  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes 
before  the  Young  Men’s  Christian  Union,  Boston,  June  I,  ’93.  They 
indicate  that  he  realized  somewhat  the  darkness  overhanging  Babylon. 


STUDY  HI. 


THE  NECESSITY  AND  JUSTICE  OF  THE  DAY 
OF  VENGEANCE. 


Upon  this  Generation,  Type  and  Antitype. — The  Great  Tribulation  a 
Legitimate  Effect  from  Preceding  Causes. — The  Responsibilities  of 
“Christendom,”  and  Her  Attitude  Toward  Them. — Of  C ivil  Authori¬ 
ties,  of  Religious  Leaders,  of  the  Various  Ranks  of  the  Masses  cf  Men 
in  Civilized  Lands. — The  Relationship  of  the  Heathen  Nations  to 
Christendom  and  to  the  Trouble. — The  Judgment  of  God. — “Vengeance 
is  Mine  :  I  Will  Repay,  Saith  the  Lord.” 


“  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  All  these  things  shall  come  upon  this  genera¬ 
tion.” — Matt.  23:34-36;  Luke  11:50,51. 


O  those  unaccustomed  to  weighing  principles  from  the 


x  standpoint  of  an  exadt  moral  philosophy  it  may 
seem  strange  that  a  subsequent  generation  of  humanity 
should  suffer  the  penalty  of  the  accumulated  crimes  of 
several  preceding  generations;  yet,  since  such  is  the  ex¬ 
pressed  judgment  of  God,  who  cannot  err,  we  should 
expedl  mature  consideration  to  make  manifest  the  justice 
of  his  decision.  In  the  above  words,  our  Lord  declared 
that  thus  it  should  be  with  the  generation  of  fleshly  Israel 
whom  he  addressed  in  the  end  of  the  typical  Jewish  Age. 
Upon  them  should  come  all  the  righteous  blood  shed  upon 
the  earth,  from  the  blood  of  righteous  Abel  unto  the  blood 
of  Zacharias,  who  was  slain  between  the  temple  and  the 
altar. — Matt.  23:35. 

That  was  a  terrible  prophecy,  but  it  fell  upon  heedless 


47 


48 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


and  unbelieving  ears ;  and,  true  to  the  letter,  it  had  its  ful¬ 
filment  about  thirty-seven  years  later,  when  civil  strife  and 
hostile  invaders  accomplished  the  fearful  recompense.  Of 
that  time  we  read  that  the  inhabitants  of  Judea  were  di¬ 
vided  by  jealousies  into  many  warring  fadlions,  and  that 
mutual  mistrust  reached  its  highest  development.  Friends 
were  alienated,  families  were  broken  up,  and  every  man 
suspedled  his  brother.  Theft,  impostures  and  assassinations 
were  rife,  and  no  man’s  life  was  secure.  Even  the  temple 
was  not  a  place  of  safety.  The  chief  priest  was  slain  while 
performing  public  worship.  Then,  driven  to  desperation 
by  the  massacre  of  their  brethren  in  Caesarea,  and  appar¬ 
ently  appointed  everywhere  else  for  slaughter,  the  whole 
nation  united  in  revolt.  Judea  was  thus  brought  into  open 
rebellion  against  Rome,  and  in  defiance  against  the  whole 
civilized  world. 

Vespasian  and  Titus  were  sent  to  punish  them,  and  ter¬ 
rible  was  their  overthrow.  One  after  another  of  their  cities 
was  swept  away,  until  at  last  Titus  laid  siege  to  Jerusalem. 
In  the  spring  of  A.  d.  70,  when  the  city  was  crowded  with 
the  multitudes  who  came  up  to  the  feast  of  the  Passover,  he 
drew  up  his  legions  before  her  walls,  and  the  imprisoned 
inhabitants  shortly  became  the  prey  of  famine  and  the 
sword  of  the  invaders  and  civil  strife.  When  any  managed 
to  creep  out  of  the  city  they  were  crucified  by  the  Romans ; 
and  sc  dreadful  was  the  famine  that  parents  killed  and  ate 
their  own  children.  The  number  that  perished  is  stated 
by  Josephus  tc  have  been  over  a  million,  and  the  city  and 
temple  were  reduced  to  ashes. 

Such  were  the  fadls  in  fulfilment  of  the  above  prophecy 
upon  rebellious  fleshly  Israel  in  the  end  of  their  age  of 
special  favor  as  God’s  chosen  people.  And  now,  in  the  end 
of  this  Gospel  age,  according  to  the  broader  significance 
of  the  prophecy,  is  to  come  the  parallel  of  that  trouble 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice. 


49 


upon  nominal  spiritual  Israel,  which,  in  its  widest  sense, 
is  Christendom — “a  time  of  trouble  such  as  was  not  since 
there  was  a  nation,”  and  hence  in  some  sense  even  more 
terrible  than  that  upon  Judea  and  Jerusalem.  We  can 
scarcely  imagine  a  trouble  more  severe  than  that  above  de¬ 
scribed,  except  in  the  sense  of  being  more  general  and  wide¬ 
spread,  and  more  destructive,  as  the  machinery  of  modern 
warfare  signally  suggests.  Instead  of  being  confined  to  one 
nation  or  province,  its  sweep  will  be  over  the  whole  world, 
especially  the  civilized  world,  Christendom,  Babylon. 

We  may  therefore  regard  that  visitation  of  wrath  upon 
fleshly  Israel  as  a  foreshadowing  of  the  greater  indignation 
and  wrath  to  be  poured  upon  Christendom  in  the  end  of 
this  age.  Those  who  in  their  haste  incline  to  view  this 
course  of  the  Almighty  toward  this  generation  as  unjust  have 
only  failed  to  comprehend  that  perfect  law  of  retribution, 
which  surely,  though  often  slowly,  works  out  its  inevitable 
results.  The  justice,  yea,  the  necessity  and  the  philosophy 
of  it,  are  very  manifest  to  the  thoughtful  and  reverent,  who, 
instead  of  being  inclined  to  accuse  God  of  injustice,  apply 
their  hearts  to  the  instruction  of  his  Word. 

THE  GREAT  TRIBULATION  A  LEGITIMATE  EFFECT  FROM 

PRECEDING  CAUSES. 

We  stand  to-day  in  a  period  which  is  the  culmination  of 
ages  of  experience  which  should  be ^  and  is,  in  some  respects, 
greatly  to  the  world’s  profit;  especially  to  that  part  of  the 
world  which  has  been  favored,  directly  and  indirectly, 
with  the  light  of  divine  truth — Christendom,  Babylon, — 
whose  responsibility  for  this  stewardship  of  advantage  is 
consequently  very  great.  God  holds  men  accountable, 
not  only  for  what  they  know,  but  for  what  they  might  know 
if  they  would  apply  their  hearts  unto  instruction, — for  the 


5° 


The  Day  of  Vengeance 


lessons  which  experience  (their  own  and  others’)  is  designed 
to  teach ;  and  if  men  fail  to  heed  the  lessons  of  experience, 
or  wilfully  negleCt  or  spurn  its  precepts,  they  must  suffer 
the  consequences. 

Before  so-called  Christendom  lies  the  open  history  of 
all  past  time,  as  well  as  the  divinely  inspired  revelation. 
And  what  lessons  they  contain ! — lessons  of  experience,  of 
wisdom,  of  knowledge,  of  grace,  and  of  warning.  By  giv¬ 
ing  heed  to  the  experiences  of  preceding  generations  along 
the  various  lines  of  human  industry,  political  economy,  etc., 
the  world  has  made  very  commendable  progress  in  material 
things.  Many  of  the  comforts  and  conveniences  of  our 
present  civilization  have  come  to  us  largely  from  applying 
the  lessons  observed  in  the  experiences  of  past  generations. 
The  art  of  printing  has  brought  these  lessons  within  the 
range  of  every  man.  The  present  generation  in  this  one 
point  alone  has  much  advantage  every  way :  all  the  accu¬ 
mulated  wisdom  and  experience  of  the  past  are  added  to 
its  own.  But  the  great  moral  lessons  which  men  ought 
also  to  have  been  studying  and  learning  have  been  very 
generally  disregarded,  even  when  they  have  been  emphat¬ 
ically  forced  upon  public  attention.  History  is  full  of  such 
lessons  to  thoughtful  minds  inclined  to  righteousness; 
and  men  of  the  present  day  have  more  such  lessons  than 
those  of  any  previous  generation.  Thoughtful  minds  have, 
from  time  to  time,  noted  and  called  attention  to  this  fadt. 
Thus,  Professor  Fisher,  in  prefacing  his  account  of  the  rise, 
progress  and  fall  of  empires,  truly  says:  ‘ ‘  That  there  is 
a  reign  of  law  in  the  succession  of  human  events,  is  a  con¬ 
viction  warranted  by  observed  faCts.  Events  do  not  spring 
into  being  disjoined  from  antecedents  leading  to  them. 
They  are  perceived  to  be  the  natural  issues  of  the  times 
that  have  gone  before.  Preceding  events  have  fore¬ 
shadowed  them.” 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice.  .  51- 

This  is  indeed  true :  the  law  of  cause  and  effedt  is  no¬ 
where  more  prominently  marked  than  on  the  pages  of 
history.  According  to  this  law,  which  is  God’s  law,  the 
seeds  of  past  sowing  must  of  necessity  germinate,  develop 
and  bring  forth  fruitage ;  and  a  harvest  at  some  time  is  there¬ 
fore  inevitable.  In  Vol.  ii.  we  have  shown  that  the  harvest 
time  of  the  Gospel  age  is  already  come;  that  it  began  in  1874, 
when  the  presence  of  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  was  due;  and  that, 
while  a  great  harvest  work  has  been  in  progress  ever  since 
that  date,  we  are  now  fast  nearing  the  latter  end  of  the 
harvest  period,  when  the  burning  of  the  tares  and  the 
gathering  and  treading  of  the  fully  ripe  clusters  of  the 
“ vine  of  the  earth ”  (the  matured  fruits  of  the  false  vine, — 
“  Babylon  ”)  are  due. — Rev.  14:18-20. 

THE  RESPONSIBILITIES  OF  CHRISTENDOM  AND  HER 
ATTITUDE  TOWARD  THEM. 

Babylon,  Christendom,  has  had  a  long  probation  of 
power,  and  has  had  many  opportunities  both  to  learn  and 
to  practice  righteousness,  as  well  as  many  warnings  of  a 
coming  judgment.  All  through  this  Gospel  age  she  has  had 
in  her  midst  the  saints  of  God, — devoted,  self-sacrificing, 
Christ-like  men  and  women, — “the  salt  of  the  earth.”  She 
has  heard  the  message  of  salvation  from  their  lips,  seen  the 
principles  of  truth  and  righteousness  exemplified  in  their 
lives,  and  heard  them  reason  of  righteousness  and  of  judg¬ 
ment  to  come.  But  she  has  disregarded  these  living  epistles 
of  God;  and  not  only  so,  but  her  so-called  Christian  na¬ 
tions,  in  their  greed  for  gain,  have  brought  reproach  upon 
the  name  of  Christ  among  the  heathen,  following  the 
Christian  missionary  with  the  accursed  rum  traffic  and 
other  “civilized”  evils;  and  in  her  midst  and  by  her 
authority  the  true  embryo  kingdom  of  heaven  (composed 
only  of  the  saints,  whose  names  are  written  in  heaven)  hassuf- 


52 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


fered  violence.  She  has  hated  them  and  persecuted  them  even 
unto  death,  so  that  thousands  of  them  all  along  the  centuries 
have,  by  her  decrees,  sealed  their  testimony  with  their 
blood.  Like  their  Master,  they  were  hated  without  a  cause ; 
they  were  rejected  as  the  offscouring  of  the  earth  for  right¬ 
eousness’  sake;  and  their  light  was  again  and  again  quenched 
that  the  preferred  darkness  might  reign  with  its  opportuni¬ 
ties  to  work  iniquity.  Oh  how  dark  is  this  record  of 
Christendom!  The  mother  system  is  “drunk  with  the 
blood  of  the  saints  and  martyrs  of  Jesus;”  and  she  and  her 
daughters,  still  blind,  are  ready  still  to  persecute  and  be¬ 
head  (Rev.  20:4),  though  in  a  more  refined  manner,  all 
who  are  loyal  to  God  and  his  truth,  and  who  venture,  how¬ 
ever  kindly,  to  point  out  to  them  plainly  the  Word  of  the 
Lord  which  reproves  them. 

The  civil  powers  of  Christendom  have  been  warned  fre¬ 
quently  when  again  and  again  empires  and  kingdoms  have 
fallen  with  the  weight  of  their  own  corruption.  And  even 
to-day,  if  the  powers  that  be  would  hearken,  they  might 
hear  a  last  warning  of  God’s  inspired  prophet,  saying,  “Be 
wise  now,  therefore,  O  ye  kings:  be  instrudled  ye  judges 
of  the  earth.  Serve  the  Lord  with  fear,  and  rejoice  with 
trembling.  Kiss  the  Son  lest  he  be  angry,  and  ye  perish 

from  the  way,  when  his  wrath  is  kindled  but  a  little . 

Why  do  the  nations  rage,  and  the  people  imagine  a  vain 
thing?  The  kings  of  the  earth  set  themselves  [in  opposi¬ 
tion],  and  the  rulers  take  counsel  together,  against  the  Lord, 
and  against  his  anointed,  saying,  Let  us  break  their  bands 
asunder  and  cast  away  their  cords  from  us.”  But  their 
resistance  shall  avail  nothing;  for,  “He  that  sitteth  in  the 
heavens  shall  laugh:  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in  derision. 
Then  [since  they  persistently  negledl  to  heed  his  warn¬ 
ings]  shall  he  speak  unto  them  in  his  wrath,  and  vex  them 
in  his  sore  displeasure. — Psa.  2  : 10-12,  1-5. 


Its  Necessity  a,7id  Justice.  53 

Again,  as  represented  by  the  simple  and  now  widely 
known  principles  of  his  holy  law,  “God  standeth  in  the 
congregation  of  the  mighty  [of  those  in  authority] ;  he 
judgeth  among  the  gods  [the  rulers,  saying],  How  long- 
will  ye  judge  unjustly,  and  accept  the  persons  of  the  wicked  ? 
Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless;  do  justice  to  the  afflicted 
and  needy;  deliver  the  poor  and  needy:  rid  them  out  of 
the  hand  of  the  wicked.”  (Psa.  82:1-4.)  That  the  im¬ 
port  and  expediency  of  this  counsel  are,  by  the  exigencies  of 
the  present  times,  being  forced  upon  the  attention  of  those 
in  authority,  the  daily  press  is  a  constant  witness;  and 
numerous  are  the  warning  voices  of  thoughtful  men  who  see 
the  danger  of  the  general  negleCt  of  this  advice.  Even 
men  of  the  world,  who  scan  the  future  only  from  the  stand¬ 
point  of  expediency,  perceive  the  necessity  for  the  pursu¬ 
ance  of  the  course  advised  by  the  prophets. 

The  late  Emperor  William  of  Germany  saw  this,  as  is  indi¬ 
cated  by  the  following  from  the  Berlin  correspondent  of  the 
Observatore  Romano  (1880)  : — 

“When  the  Emperor  William  received  the  news  of  the 
last  horrible  attempt  upon  the  life  of  the  Czar  he  became 
very  serious,  and  after  remaining  silent  for  some  minutes  he 
said,  with  melancholy  accent,  but  with  a  certain  energy, 
‘If  we  do  not  change  the  direction  of  our  policy,  if  we  do 
not  think  seriously  of  giving  sound  instruction  to  youth, 
if  we  do  not  give  the  first  place  to  religion,  if  we  only  pre¬ 
tend  to  govern  by  expedients  from  day  to  day,  our  thrones 
will  be  overturned  and  society  will  become  a  prey  to  the 
most  terrible  events.  We  have  no  more  time  to  lose,  and 
it  will  be  a  great  misfortune  if  all  the  governments  do  not 
come  to  an  accord  in  this  salutary  work  of  repression.’  ” 

In  a  book  recently  published  in  Germany,  entitled  Re¬ 
form  or  Revolution ,  its  author,  Herr  von  Massow,  who  is 
neither  a  Socialist  nor  a  Radical,  but  a  Conservative,  and 
President  of  the  Central  Committee  for  Labor  Colonies, 
accuses  his  countrymen  of  “ostrich  politics,”  of  imitating 


54 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


that  bird’s  proverbial  habit  of  hiding  its  head  in  the  sand 
in  the  belief  that  it  becomes  invisible  when  it  cannot  see. 
Von  Massow  writes: — 

“We  may  ignore  fadts,  but  we  cannot  alter  them.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  we  are  on  the  eve  of  a  revolution.  All 
who  have  eyes  to  see  and  ears  to  hear  must  admit  this. 
Only  a  society  submerged  in  egoism,  self-satisfadlion  and 
the  hunt  for  pleasure  can  deny  it;  only  such  a  society  will 
continue  to  dance  on  the  volcano,  will  refuse  to  see  the 
Mene-  Tekel ,  and  continue  to  believe  in  the  power  of 
bayonets. 

“The  great  majority  of  the  educated  have  no  idea  of  the 
magnitude  of  the  hatred  which  is  brewing  among  the  lower 
orders.  The  Social-Democratic  Party  is  regarded  as  any 
other  political  party;  yet  this  party  does  not  care  about 
political  rights,  does  not  care  for  administrative  reform  or  new 
laws.  This  party  is  based  upon  the  wish  of  the  lower  classes  to 
enjoy  life,  a  wish  to  taste  pleasures  of  which  those  who 
never  owned  a  hundred-mark  bill  have  an  altogether  dis¬ 
torted  conception.  .  .  .  Order  will,  of  course,  soon  be 
restored  [after  the  Socialist  regime] ;  but  what  a  state  the 
country  will  be  in!  There  will  be  countless  cripples, 
widows  and  orphans ;  public  and  private  banks  will  have 
been  robbed;  railroads,  telegraphs,  roads,  bridges,  resi¬ 
dences,  fadlories,  monuments, — everything  will  be  demol¬ 
ished,  and  neither  the  Union  nor  the  States  nor  the  towns 
and  parishes  will  be  able  to  find  the  millions  which  it  would 
cost  to  repair  even  a  fraction  of  what  is  destroyed.  It  is 
almost  incredible  that  nothing  is  done  to  ward  off  the 
danger.  Charity  is  not  what  is  needed,  but  warm  hearts, 
willing  to  show  some  regard  for  the  lower  classes.  Love, 
all-embracing  love,  will  overcome  much  of  the  hatred  that  is 
brewing.  Many  may  be  lost  to  such  an  extent  that  nothing 
will  bring  them  back;  but  there  are  also  millions  who  may 
still  be  won  for  law  and  order,  if  proof  is  given  that  it  is 
possible  for  them  to  obtain  a  livelihood  worthy  of  a  human 
being ;  that  they  need  not,  as  is  the  case  just  now,  be  worse 
off  than  the  animals  which  are,  at  least,  stabled  and  fed.” 

The  writer  proceeds  at  length  to  open  the  eyes  of  the 
people  of  Berlin  to  the  danger  in  which  they  live.  “The 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice. 


55 


Berliners,”  he  says,  “imagine  themselves  secure  in  the  protec¬ 
tion  of  the  Guards,  some  60,000  strong.  A  vain  hope! 
During  the  Autumn,  when  the  time-expired  men  leave  their 
regiments,  and  before  the  new  recruits  have  come,  the  gar¬ 
rison  is  scarcely  7,000  strong.  An  insurredtion  led  by  some 
dissatisfied  former  officer  could  soon  find  100,000  and  even 
160,000  workmen  to  take  part.  All  these  men  have  served 
in  the  army,  are  as  well  trained  as  their  opponents,  and 
understand  the  necessity  of  discipline.  Telegraph  and 
telephone  wires  would  be  cut;  railroads  damaged  to  pre¬ 
vent  the  arrival  of  reenforcements;  officers  hurrying  to 
their  posts  would  be  intercepted.  The  revolutionists  could 
blow  up  the  barracks  and  shoot  down  the  Emperor,  the 
Ministers,  generals,  officials — every  one  wearing  a  uniform 
— ere  a  single  troop  of  cavalry  or  a  battery  of  artillery  could 
come  to  their  assistance.” 

But  do  those  in  authority  heed  the  warnings  and  the 
solemn  lessons  of  this  hour?  No:  as  the  Prophet  foretold 
of  them — “They  know  not,  neither  will  they  understand: 
they  walk  on  in  darkness  [until]  all  the  foundations  of  the 
earth  [the  foundations  of  society — the  hitherto  established 
principles  of  law  and  order]  are  moved” — “terribly  shaken” 
— shaken  that  they  may  be  removed. — Heb.  12:27;  Psa. 
82:5;  Isa.  2:19. 

The  present  Emperor  of  Germany  is  quite  heedless  of 
the  expressed  fears  of  his  grandfather,  just  quoted.  Recently,, 
in  presenting  Prince  Bismarck  with  a  magnificent  sword 
sheathed  in  a  golden  scabbard,  the  Emperor  said: — 

“Before  the  eyes  of  these  troops  I  come  to  present  your 
Serene  Highness  with  my  gift.  I  could  find  no  better 
present  than  a  sword,  the  noblest  weapon  of  the  Germans, 
a  symbol  of  that  instrument  which  your  Highness,  in  the 
service  of  my  grandfather,  helped  to  forge,  to  sharpen,  and 
also  to  wield — a  symbol  of  that  great  building-time  during 
which  the  mortar  was  blood  and  iron — a  remedy  which 
never  fails,  and  which  in  the  hands  of  Kings  and  Princes 
will,  in  case  of  need,  also  preserve  unity  in  the  interior  of 
the  Fatherland,  even  as,  when  applied  outside  the  country, 
it  led  to  internal  union.” 


56  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

The  London  Speftator  commenting  on  this  expression 
says: — 

‘  ‘  That  is  surely  a  most  alarming,  as  well  as  astounding,  state¬ 
ment.  There  are  two  explanations  of  it  current  in  Germany, 
— one  that  it  is  diredted  against  the  claim  of  any  German 
State  to  secede  from  the  Empire,  and  the  other,  that  it  an¬ 
nounces  the  decision  of  the  Emperor  and  his  confederates 
to  deal  with  Socialists  and  Anarchists,  if  necessary,  through 
military  force.  In  either  case  the  announcement  was  un¬ 
necessary  and  indiscreet.  Nobody  doubts  that  the  German 
Empire,  which  was,  in  fadf,  built  by  the  sword  at  Langen- 
salza,  as  well  as  in  the  war  with  France,  would  decree  the 
military  occupation  of  any  seceding  State;  but  to  threaten 
any  party,  even  the  Socialists,  with  martial  law,  while  it  is 
trying  to  win  through  the  ballot,  is,  in  fadl,  to  suspend  the 
Constitution  in  favor  of  a  state  of  siege.  We  do  not  sup¬ 
pose  that  the  Emperor  intended  anything  of  the  kind,  but 
it  seems  clear  that  he  has  been  brooding  over  the  situation; 
that  he  feels  the  resistance  of  the  Socialists,  and  that  his  con¬ 
clusion  is, — ‘Well,  well,  I  have  still  the  sword,  and  that  is  a 
remedy  that  never  fails.’  Many  a  King  has  come  to  that 
conclusion  before  him,  but  few  have  been  so  far  left  to  them¬ 
selves  as  to  deem  it  wise  on  such  a  subjedl  to  think  aloud. 
It  is  a  threat,  let  us  explain  it  as  we  will;  and  wise  monarchs 
do  not  threaten  until  the  hour  has  arrived  to  strike,  still 
less  do  they  threaten  military  violence  as  the  remedy  even 
for  internal  grievances.  ‘  The  sword  a  remedy  ’  for  inter¬ 
nal  ills  ‘which  never  fails!’  As  well  say  the  surgeon’s 
knife  is  a  remedy  for  fever  which  never  fails.  Prince 
Schwartzenburg,  a  Tory  of  Tories,  with  an  irresistible  army 
at  his  back,  tried  that  remedy  under  more  favorable  circum¬ 
stances,  and  his  conclusion  after  long  experience  was  em¬ 
bodied  in  that  wisest  of  all  political  good  sayings,  which 
the  German  Emperor  would  do  well  to  consider : — ‘  You  can 
do  anything  with  bayonets — except  sit  on  them.’ 

“What  could  a  Roman  Imperator  have  said  that  was 
stronger  than  ‘the  sword  is  the  remedy  that  never  fails’? 
There  is  the  essence  of  tyranny  in  a  sentence  of  that  kind  ; 
and  if  the  Emperor  really  uttered  it  after  consideration,  it 
is  not  a  leader  that  Germany  has  in  him,  but  an  absolute 
ruler  of  the  type  which  all  modern  history  shows  us  to  be 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice. 


57 


worn  out.  It  may  turn  out,  of  course,  that  the  Emperor 
spoke  hastily,  under  the  influence  of  that  emotion,  half- 
poetic,  half-arising  from  an  exaggerated  sense  of  his  own 
personality,  which  he  has  often  previously  betrayed ;  but  if 
his  speech  is  to  be  accepted  in  the  light  of  a  manifesto  to 
his  people,  all  that  can  be  said  is,  ‘What  a  pity ;  what  a 
source  of  hopefulness  has  passed  away!’  ” 

The  declaration  of  the  present  Czar  of  Russia,  that  he 
would  uphold  autocracy  as  ardently  as  did  his  late  father,  is  an¬ 
other  indication  of  failure  to  heed  the  solemn  warnings  of 
this  auspicious  hour  and  of  the  Word  of  God.  And  mark 
how  it  was  received  by  the  people  of  his  dominion,  despite 
all  the  official  energy  exercised  there  to  muzzle  free  speech. 
A  manifesto  was  issued  by  the  People’s  Rights  party  of 
Russia,  and  circulated  throughout  the  empire. 

The  manifesto  was  in  the  form  of  a  letter  to  the  Czar, 
and  was  remarkable  for  plain  and  forcible  language.  After 
censuring  him  for  his  assertion  of  his  absolutism  it  de¬ 
clares  : — 

“The  most  advanced  zemstvos  asked  only  for  the  har¬ 
mony  of  Czar  and  people,  free  speech,  and  the  supremacy 
of  law  over  the  arbitrariness  of  the  executive.  You  were 
deceived  and  frightened  by  the  representations  of  courtiers 
and  bureaucrats.  Society  will  understand  perfectly  that  it 
was  the  bureaucracy,  which  jealously  guards  its  own  om¬ 
nipotence,  that  spoke  through  you.  The  bureaucracy,  be¬ 
ginning  with  the  Council  of  Ministers  and  ending  with  the 
lowest  country  constable,  hates  any  development,  social  or 
individual,  and  actively  prevents  the  monarch’s  free  inter¬ 
course  with  representatives  of  his  people,  except  as  they 
come  in  gala  dress,  presenting  congratulations,  icons,  and 
offerings. 

“Your  speech  proved  that  any  attempt  to  speak  out  be¬ 
fore  the  throne,  even  in  the  most  loyal  form,  about  the  cry¬ 
ing  needs  of  the  country,  meets  only  a  rough  and  abrupt  rebuffi 
Society  expedled  from  you  encouragement  and  help,  but 
heard  only  a  reminder  of  your  omnipotence,  giving  the  im¬ 
pression  of  utter  estrangement  of  Czar  from  people.  You 


5S 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


yourself  have  killed  your  own  popularity,  and  have  alien¬ 
ated  all  that  part  of  society  which  is  peacefully  struggling 
forward.  Some  individuals  are  jubilant  over  your  speech, 
but  you  will  soon  discover  their  impotence. 

“In  another  sedtion  of  society  your  speech  caused  a  feel¬ 
ing  of  injury  and  depression,  which,  however,  the  best 
social  forces  will  soon  overcome,  before  proceeding  to  the 
peaceful  but  obstinate  and  deliberate  struggle  necessary  to 
liberty.  In  another  sedtion  your  words  will  stimulate  the 
readiness  to  struggle  against  the  present  hateful  state  of 
things  with  any  means.  You  were  the  first  to  begin  the 
struggle.  Ere  long  it  will  proceed.’ ’ 

Thus  all  the  nations  of  “Christendom”  are  heedlessly 
stumbling  on  in  the  long-preferred  darkness.  Even  this 
fair  land  of  boasted  liberty,  in  many  respedts  so  richly 
favored  above  all  other  nations,  is  no  exception;  and  it, 
too,  has  had  many  warnings.  Note  the  almost  prophetic 
words  of  its  martyr  President,  Abraham  Lincoln,  written 
shortly  before  his  assassination,  to  a  friend  in  Illinois.  He 
wrote : — 

“Yes,  we  may  all  congratulate  ourselves  that  this  cruel 
war  is  nearing  its  close.  It  has  cost  a  vast  amount  of  treasure 
and  blood.  The  best  blood  of  the  flower  of  American 
youth  has  been  freely  offered  upon  our  country’s  altar  that 
the  nation  might  live.  It  has  been  a  trying  hour  indeed 
for  the  Republic.  But  I  see  in  the  near  future  a  crisis  ap¬ 
proaching  that  unnerves  me  and  causes  me  to  tremble  for 
the  safety  of  my  country.  As  a  result  of  the  war,  corpo¬ 
rations  have  been  enthroned,  an  era  of  corruption  in  high 
places  will  follow,  and  the  money-power  of  the  country  will 
endeavor  to  prolong  its  reign  by  working  upon  the  prejudices 
of  the  people  until  all  the  wealth  is  aggregated  in  a  few 
hands,  and  the  Republic  is  destroyed.  I  feel  at  this  moment 
more  anxiety  for  the  safety  of  my  country  than  ever  before,, 
even  in  the  midst  of  war.” 

And  this  very  year,  1896,  Representative  Hatch  of 
Missouri,  in  a  speech  before  Congress  on  financial  and  social 
matters,  is  reported  in  the  public  press  to  have  said: — 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice. 


59 


“  Mark  what  I  say!  If  the  inexorable  law  of  cause  and 
effedt  has  not  been  expunged  from  the  statute  book  of  the 
Almighty,  unless  a  halt  is  called  very  soon,  you  may  expedt 
to  see  the  horrors  of  the  French  Revolution  put  on  the 
American  stage  with  all  the  modern  improvements,  and 
that  within  the  next  decade.  Nor  am  I  alone.  That 
gentleman,  Astor,  who  went  to  England  some  time  ago, 
bought  him  a  place  on  the  island  and  became  a  British  sub- 
jedt,  saw  what  is  coming  as  plainly  as  I  do,  so  he  took  time 
by  the  forelock  and  skipped  out  when  there  was  not  such  a 
rush  for  staterooms  as  there  will  be  after  a  while.  He  knew 
very  well  that  if  things  would  keep  on  as  you  and  I  have 
seen  them  for  some  time  past  the  time  was  not  far  off  when 
there  would  be  such  a  crowd  of  his  class  of  people  hurry¬ 
ing  aboard  every  outgoing  steamer  he  might  be  shoved  off 
the  gangplank.” 

The  Hon.  H.  R.  Herbert,  Secretary  of  the  U.  S.  Navy, 
in  a  speech  at  Cleveland,  O.,  April  30,  ’96,  used  the  follow¬ 
ing  language  in  a  very  moderate  speech  to  business  men: — 

“We  are  entering  upon  an  era  of  vast  enterprises  that 
threaten  to  occupy  to  the  exclusion  of  others  all  the  ordin¬ 
ary  avenues  of  human  progress.  The  optimist  may  tell 
you  that  this  is  to  be  for  the  betterment  of  the  conditions  of 
human  life,  that  large  enterprises  are  to  cheapen  products, 
cheapen  transportation.  The  mammoth  store  in  which  you 
can  get  everything  you  want,  and  get  it  cheap,  is  every¬ 
where  appearing.  Industrial  plants  with  millions  of  capital 
behind  them  are  rapidly  taking  possession  of  the.  field  once 
occupied  by  smaller  enterprises  of  the  same  charadter. 

“  Human  wit  seems  unable  to  devise,  without  danger¬ 
ously  curtailing  the  natural  liberty  of  the  citizen,  any  plan 
for  the  prevention  of  these  monopolies,  and  the  effedt  is 
the  accumulation  of  vast  wealth  by  the  few,  the  narrowing 
of  the  opportunities  of  the  many,  and  the  breeding  of  dis¬ 
content.  Hence  conflidts  between  labor  and  capital  are  to 
be  of  greater  significance  in  the  future  than  in  the  past. 

“There  are  thoughtful  men  who  predidt  that  out  of  the 
antagonisms  between  capital  and  labor  is  to  come  a  con- 
flidt  that  will  be  fatal  to  the  republican  government  among 
us,  a  conflidl  that  will  result  first  in  anarchy  and  bloodshed 


6o 


The  Day  of  Vengea?ice. 


and  then  in  monarchy  under  some  bold  leader  who  shall  be 
able  by  military  power  to  bring  order  out  of  chaos. 

“  Sometimes  we  are  pointed  to  Socialism  as  the  logical 
outcome  of  the  present  condition.  The  first  experiments 
in  this  direction,  it  is  said,  are  to  be  made  in  the  cities, 
the  employers,  with  unlimited  means  at  their  command, 
and  the  employees,  with  little  opportunity  for  advancement, 
except  by  the  ballot,  are  to  contend  with  each  other,  class 
against  class,  for  the  control  of  municipal  governments. 
This  is  one  of  the  perils  of  the  future.  ...  It  was  once 
supposed  that  the  American  farmer  would  forever  stand  as 
an  immovable  bulwark,  but  a  change  has  come  over  the 
spirit  of  many  of  our  farmers.” 

The  ecclesiastical  powers  of  Christendom  have  also  had 
line  upon  line  and  precept  upon  precept.  They  have  been 
warned  by  the  providential  dealings  of  God  with  his  peo¬ 
ple  in  the  past,  and  by  occasional  reformers.  Yet  few, 
very  few,  can  read  the  handwriting  on  the  wall,  and  they 
are  powerless  to  overcome,  or  even  to  stay,  the  popular 
current.  Mr.  T.  DeWitt  Talmage  seems  to  see  and  under¬ 
stand  to  some  extent;  for,  in  a  recent  discourse,  he  said: — * 

“  Unless  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  rises  up  and  proves 
herself  the  friend  of  the  people  as  the  friend  of  God,  and 
in  sympathy  with  the  great  masses,  who  with  their  families 
at  their  backs  are  fighting  this  battle  for  bread,  the  church, 
as  at  present  organized,  will  become  a  defundt  institution, 
and  Christ  will  go  down  again  to  the  beach  and  invite 
plain,  honest  fishermen  to  come  into  an  apostleship  of  right¬ 
eousness — manward  and  Godward.  The  time  has  come 
when  all  classes  of  people  shall  have  equal  rights  in  the 
great  struggle  to  get  a  livelihood.” 

And  yet  this  man,  with  a  stewardship  of  talent  and  in¬ 
fluence  which  but  few  possess,  does  not  seem  in  haste  to 
follow  his  expressed  convidtions  as  to  the  duties  of  influ¬ 
ential  Christians  in  the  hour  of  peril. 

The  warnings  go  forth,  and  convidtions  of  duty  and 
privilege  fasten  upon  many  minds;  but,  alas!  all  is  of  no 
avail;  they  go  unheeded,  Great  power  has  been,  and  to 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice. 


61 


some  extent  still  is,  in  the  hands  of  ecclesiastics;  but,  in 
the  name  of  Christ  and  his  gospel,  it  has  been,  and  still  is, 
selfishly  used  and  abused.  “ Honor  one  of  another,” 
*  ‘  chief  seats  in  the  synagogues,”  and  “  to  be  called  Rabbi,” 
Doctor,  Reverend,  etc.,  and  seeking  gain,  each  “from  his 
own  quarter  [or  denomination]”  (John  5  144;  Matt.  23: 
6-12;  Isa.  56:11),  and  “the  fear  of  man  which  bringeth 
a  snare” — these  hinder  some  even  of  God’s  true  servants 
from  faithfulness,  while  apparently  many  of  the  under-shep¬ 
herds  never  had  any  interest  in  the  Lord’s  flock  except  to 
secure  the  golden  fleece. 

While  we  gladly  acknowledge  that  many  educated,  culti¬ 
vated,  refined  and  pious  gentlemen  are,  and  have  been, 
included  among  the  clergy  in  all  the  various  denominations 
of  the  nominal  Church,  which  all  through  the  age  has  in¬ 
cluded  both  wheat  and  tares  (Matt.  13:30),  we  are  forced 
to  admit  that  many  who  belong  to  the  “tare”  class  have 
found  their  way  into  the  pulpits  as  well  as  into  the  pews. 
Indeed  the  temptations  to  pride  and  vainglory,  and  in 
many  cases  to  ease  and  affluence,  presented  to  talented 
young  men  aspiring  to  the  pulpit,  have  been  such  as  to 
guarantee  that  it  must  be  so,  and  that  to  a  large  extent. 
Of  all  the  professions,  the  Christian  ministry  has  afforded 
the  quickest  and  easiest  route  to  fame,  ease  and  general 
temporal  prosperity,  and  often  to  wealth.  The  profession 
of  law  requires  a  lifetime  of  intciledlual  energy  and  busi¬ 
ness  effort,  and  brings  its  weight  of  pressing  care.  The 
same  may  be  said  of  the  profession  of  medicine.  And  if 
men  rise  to  wealth  and  distinction  in  these  professions,  it  is 
not  merely  because  they  have  quick  wits  and  ready  tongues, 
but  because  they  have  honestly  won  distinction  by  close 
and  constant  mental  appkertion  and  laborious  effort.  On 
the  other  hand,  in  the  cLrical  profession,  a  refined,  pleas¬ 
ant  demeanor,  moderate  ability  to  address  a  public  assembly 


62 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


twice  a  week  on  some  theme  taken  from  the  Bible,  togethei 
with  a  moderate  education  and  good  moral  character,  se¬ 
cure  to  any  young  man  entering  the  profession,  the  respedt 
and  reverence  of  his  community,  a  comfortable  salary  and 
a  quiet,  undisturbed  and  easy  life. 

If  he  have  superior  talent,  the  people,  who  are  admirers 
of  oratory,  soon  discover  it,  and  before  long  he  is  called  to 
a  more  lucrative  charge ;  and,  almost  before  he  knows  it, 
he  has  become  famous  among  men,  who  rarely  stop  to 
question  whether  his  piety — his  faith,  humility  and  godli¬ 
ness — have  kept  pace  in  development  with  his  intellectual 
and  oratorical  progress.  In  fact,  if  the  latter  be  the  case, 
he  is  less  acceptable,  especially  to  wealthy  congregations, 
which,  probably  more  frequently  than  very  poor  ones, 
are  composed  mostly  of  “  tares.”  If  his  piety  indeed  sur¬ 
vive  the  pressure  of  these  circumstances,  he  will,  too  often 
for  the  good  of  his  reputation,  be  obliged  to  run  counter 
to  the  dispositions  and  prejudices  of  his  hearers,  and  he 
will  shortly  find  himself  unpopular  and  undesired.  These 
circumstances  have  thus  brought  into  the  pulpit  a  very  large 
proportion  of  what  the  Scriptures  designate  “hireling  shep¬ 
herds.” — Isa.  56:11;  Ezek.  34:2-16;  John  10:11-14. 

The  responsibility  of  those  who  have  undertaken  the 
gospel  ministry  in  the  name  of  Christ  is  very  great.  They 
stand  very  prominently  before  the  people  as  the  repre¬ 
sentatives  of  Christ, — as  special  exponents  of  his  spirit,  and 
expounders  of  his  truth.  And,  as  a  class,  they  have  had 
advantages  above  other  men  for  coming  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  and  freely  declaring  it.  They  have  been  relieved 
from  the  burdens  of  toil  and  care  in  earning  a  livelihood 
which  fetter  other  men,  and,  with  their  temporal  wants 
supplied,  have  been  granted  time,  quiet  leisure,  special  edu¬ 
cation,  and  numerous  helps  of  association,  etc.,  for  this 
very  purpose. 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice. 


63 


Here,  on  the  one  hand,  have  been  these  great  oppor¬ 
tunities  for  pious  zeal  and  devoted  self-sacrifice  for  the 
cause  of  truth  and  righteousness;  and,  on  the  other,  great 
temptations,  either  to  indolent  ease,  or  to  ambition  for 
fame,  wealth  or  power,  Alas!  the  vast  majority  of  the 
clergy  have  evidently  succumbed  to  the  temptations,  rather 
than  embraced  and  used  the  opportunities,  of  their  posi¬ 
tions;  and,  as  a  result,  they  are  to-day  “blind  leaders  of 
the  blind,”  and  together  they  and  their  flocks  are  fast 
stumbling  into  the  ditch  of  skepticism.  They  have  hidden 
the  truth  (becaus-e  it  is  unpopular),  advanced  error  (be¬ 
cause  it  is  popular)  and  taught  for  dodtrine  the  precepts  of 
men  (because  paid  to  do  so).  They  have,  in  effedt,  and 
sometimes  in  so  many  words,  said  to  the  people,  “Believe 
what  we  tell  you  on  our  authority,”  instead  of  diredling 
them  to  “  prove  all  things  ”  by  the  divinely  inspired  words 
of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  and  “hold  fast”  only  “that 
which  is  good.”  For  long  centuries  the  clergy  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  kept  the  Word  of  God  buried  in  dead 
languages,  and  would  not  permit  its  translation  into  the 
vernacular  tongues,  lest  the  people  might  search  the  Scrip¬ 
tures  and  thus  prove  the  vanity  of  her  pretensions.  In  the 
course  of  time  a  few  godly  reformers  arose  from  the  midst 
of  her  corruption,  rescued  the  Bible  from  oblivion  and 
brought  it  forth  to  the  people;  and  a  great  protestant 
movement, — protesting  against  the  false  dodtrines  and  evil 
pradtices  of  the  Church  of  Rome, — was  the  result. 

But  ere  long  Protestantism  also  became  corrupt,  and  her 
clergy  began  to  formulate  creeds  to  which  they  have  taught 
the  people  to  look  as  the  epitomized  dodtrines  of  the  Bible, 
and  of  paramount  importance.  They  have  baptized  and 
catechised  them  in  infancy,  before  they  had  learned  to  think; 
then,  as  they  grew  to  adult  years,  they  have  lulled  them  to 
sleep,  and  given  them  to  understand  that  their  safe  course 


64 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


in  religious  matters  is  to  commit  all  questions  of  doctrine 
to  them,  and  to  follow  their  instructions,  intimating  that 
they  alone  had  the  education,  etc.,  necessary  to  the  com¬ 
prehension  of  divine  truth,  and  that  they,  therefore,  should 
be  considered  authorities  in  all  such  matters  without  further 
appeal  to  God’s  Word.  And  when  any  presumed  to  ques¬ 
tion  this  assumed  authority  and  to  think  differently, 
they  were  regarded  as  heretics  and  schismatics.  The  most 
learned  and  prominent  among  them  have  written  massive 
volumes  of  what  they  term  Systematic  Theology,  all  of 
which,  like  the  Talmud  among  the  Jews,  is  calculated  to  a 
large  extent  to  make  void  the  Word  of  God,  and  to  teach 
for  doctrine  the  precepts  of  men  (Matt  15:6;  Isa.  29:13); 
and  others  of  the  learned  and  prominent  have  accepted 
honorable  and  lucrative  professorships  in  Theological 
Seminaries,  established,  ostensibly,  to  train  young  men  for 
the  Christian  ministry,  but  in  fa6t  to  inculcate  the  ideas  of 
the  so-called  ‘'Systematic  Theology”  of  their  several 
schools — to  fetter  free  thought  and  honest  reverent  investi¬ 
gation  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  with  a  view  to  simple  faith 
in  their  teachings,  regardless  of  human  traditions.  In  this 
way  generation  after  generation  of  the  ‘‘clergy”  has  pressed 
along  the  beaten  track  of  traditional  error.  And  only  oc¬ 
casionally  has  one  been  sufficiently  awake  and  loyal  to  the 
truth  to  discover  error  and  cry  out  for  reform.  It  has  been 
so  much  easier  to  drift  with  the  popular  current,  especially 
when  great  men  led  the  way. 

Thus  the  power  and  superior  advantages  of  the  clergy  as 
a  class  have  been  misused,  although  in  their  ranks  there 
have  been  (and  still  are)  some  earnest,  devout  souls  who 
verily  thought  they  were  doing  God  service  in  upholding 
the  false  systems  into  which  they  had  been  led,  and  by 
whose  errors  they  also  had  been  in  a  great  measure  blinded. 

While  these  reflections  will  doubtless  seem  offensive  to 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice.  65 

many  of  the  clergy,  especially  to  the  proud  and  self-seek¬ 
ing,  we  have  no  fear  that  their  candid  presentation  will 
give  offense  to  any  of  the  meek,  who,  if  they  recognize 
the  truth,  will  be  blessed  by  a  humble  confession  of  the 
same  and  a  full  determination  to  walk  in  the  light  of  God 
as  it  shines  from  his  Word,  regardless  of  human  tradi¬ 
tions.  We  rejoice  to  say  that  thus  far  during  the  harvest 
period  we  have  come  to  know  a  few  clergymen  of  this  class, 
who,  when  the  harvest  truth  dawned  upon  them,  forsook 
the  error  and  pursued  and  served  the  truth.  But  the  major¬ 
ity  of  the  clergy,  alas  !  are  not  of  the  meek  class,  and 
again  we  are  obliged  to  realize  the  force  of  the  Master’s 
words, — “How  hardly  shall  they  that  have  riches  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God!  ”  whether  those  riches  be  of 
reputation,  fame,  learning,  money,  or  even  common  ease. 

The  common  people  need  not  be  surprised,  therefore, 
that  the  clergy  of  Christendom,  as  a  class,  are  blind  to  the 
truths  due  in  this  time  of  harvest,  just  as  the  recognized 
teachers  and  leaders  in  the  end  of  the  typical  Jewish  age 
were  blind  and  opposed  to  the  truths  due  in  that  harvest. 
Their  blindness  is  indeed  a  recompense  fjr  their  misused 
talents  and  opportunities,  and  therefore  light  and  truth 
cannot  be  expedted  from  that  quarter.  In  the  end  of  the 
Jewish  age  the  religious  leaders  significantly  suggested  to 
the  people  the  inquiry,  “  Have  any  of  the  rulers  or  of  the 
Pharisees  believed  on  him?”  (John  7  :  48)  and  in  accept¬ 
ing  their  suggestion  and  blindly  submitting  to  their  lead¬ 
ing,  some  missed  their  privilege,  and  failed  to  enter  into 
the  blessings  of  the  new  dispensation.  So  it  will  be  with  a 
similar  class  in  these  last  days  of  the  Gospel  dispensation ; 
those  who  blindly  follow  the  leading  of  the  clergy  will  fall 
with  them  into  the  ditch  of  skepticism;  and  only  those 
who  faithfully  walk  with  God,  partaking  of  his  spirit,  and 
humbly  relying  upon  all  the  testimonies  of  his  precious 


66 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Word,  shalibe  able  to  discern  and  discard  the  “  stubble  ” 
of  error  which  has  long  been  mixed  with  the  truth,  and 
boldly  to  stand  fast  in  the  faith  of  the  gospel  and  in  loyalty 
of  heart  to  God,  while  the  masses  drift  off*  in  the  popular 
current  toward  infidelity  in  its  various  forms ; — Evolution, 
Higher  Criticism,  Theosophy,  Christian  Science,  Spiritism, 
or  other  theories  denying  the  necessity  and  merit  of  the 
great  Calvary  sacrifice.  But  those  who  successfully  stand 
in  this  “evil  day”  (Eph.  6:13)  will,  in  so  doing,  prove 
the  metal  of  their  Christian  character;  for  so  strong  will 
be  the  current  against  them,  that  only  true  Christian  de¬ 
votion  to  God,  zeal,  courage  and  fortitude  will  be  able  to 
endure  to  the  end.  These  oncoming  waves  of  infidelity 
will  surely  carry  all  others  before  them.  It  is  written,  “A 
thousand  shall  fall  at  thy  side  and  ten  thousand  at  thy  right 
hand ;  but  it  shall  not  come  nigh  thee,  because  thou  hast 
said,  The  Lord  is  my  protedlion,  and  the  most  High  hast 
thou  made  thy  refuge.  .  .  .  He  that  dwelleth  in  the 
secret  place  [of  consecration,  communion  and  fellowship] 
of  the  Most  High,  shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Al¬ 
mighty.  .  .  .  He  shall  cover  thee  with  his  feathers,  and 
under  his  wings  shalt  thou  trust :  his  truth  shall  be  thy 
shield  and  buckler.” — Psa.  91. 

Individual  Christians  cannot  shirk  their  personal  responsi¬ 
bility,  placing  it  upon  pastors  and  teachers,  nor  upon  coun¬ 
cils  and  creeds.  It  is  by  the  Word  of  the  Lord  that  we 
are  judged  (John  12:48-50;  Rev.  20:12),  and  not  by  the 
opinions  or  precedents  of  our  fellow-men  in  any  capacity. 
Therefore  all  should  imitate  the  noble  Bereans  who 
“searched  the  Scriptures  daily”  to  see  if  the  things 
taught  them  were  true.  (A6ts  17:11.)  It  is  our  duty  as 
Christians  individually  to  prove  all  things  we  accept,  and 
to  hold  fast  that  which  is  good.  “To  the  law  and  to  the 
testimony;  if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is 


1 


Its  Necessity  and  fustic e.  67 

"because  there  is  no  light  in  them.” — A6ts  17:11;  1  Thes. 
5:21;  Isa.  8  : 20. 

The  same  principle  holds  good  in  temporal,  as  well  as  in 
spiritual  things.  While  the  various  ships  of  state  are  drift¬ 
ing  onward  to  destruction,  those  who  see  the  breakers 
ahead,  while  they  cannot  alter  the  course  of  events  in  gen¬ 
eral,  can,  to  some  extent  at  least,  seize  present  opportunities 
wisely  to  regulate  their  own  conduct  in  view  of  the  inevit¬ 
able  catastrophe;  they  can  make  ready  the  life-boats  and  the 
life-preservers,  so  that  when  the  ships  of  state  are  wrecked 
in  the  surging  sea  of  anarchy,  they  may  keep  their  heads 
above  the  waves  and  find  a  rest  beyond.  In  other  words, 
the  wise  policy,  to  say  nothing  of  principle,  in  these 
days  is  to  deal  justly,  generously  and  kindly  with  our 
fellow-men  in  every  rank  and  condition  of  life;  for  the 
great  trouble  will  spring  from  the  intense  wrath  of  the 
angry  nations, — from  the  dissatisfaction  and  indignation  of 
the  enlightened  masses  of  the  people  against  the  more  for¬ 
tunate,  aristocratic  and  ruling  classes.  The  subjects  of 
dissatisfaction  are  at  present  being  widely  discussed;  and 
now,  before  the  storm  of  wrath  bursts,  is  the  time  for  indi¬ 
viduals  to  make  known  their  principles,  not  only  by  their 
words,  but  by  their  conduct  in  all  their  relations  with  their 
fellow-men.  Now  is  the  time  to  study  and  apply  the  prin¬ 
ciples  of  the  golden  rule;  to  learn  to  love  our  neighbors  as 
ourselves,  and  to  act  accordingly.  If  men  were  wise  enough 
to  consider  what,  in  the  very  near  future,  must  be  the  out¬ 
come  of  the  present  course  of  things,  they  would  do  this 
from  policy,  if  not  from  principle. 

In  the  coming  trouble  it  is  but  reasonable  to  presume 
that,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  wildest  confusion,  there  will 
be  discriminations  in  favor  of  such  as  have  shown  them¬ 
selves  just,  generous  and  kind ;  and  extreme  wrath  against 
those  who  have  practiced  and  defended  oppression,  It  was 


68 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


so  in  the  midst  of  the  horrors  of  the  French  revolution; 
and  that  it  will  be  so  again,  is  intimated  by  the  counsel  of 
the  Word  of  the  Lord,  which  says,  ‘‘Seek  righteousness, 
seek  meekness :  it  may  be  ye  shall  be  hid  in  the  day  of  the 
Lord’s  anger.”  “Depart  from  evil  and  do  good;  seek 
peace  and  pursue  it.  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  upon  the 
righteous,  and  his  ears  are  open  unto  their  cry.  The  face  of 
the  Lord  is  against  them  that  do  evil,  to  cut  off  the  remem¬ 
brance  of  them  from  the  earth.”  (Zeph.  2:3;  Psa.  34: 
14-16.)  These  words  of  wisdom  and  warning  are  to  the 
world  in  general.  As  for  the  “saints,”  the  “little  flock,” 
the  “overcomers,”  they  are  promised  that  they  shall  be  ac¬ 
counted  worthy  to  escape  all  those  things  coming  upon  the 
world. — Luke  21:36. 

THE  RELATIONSHIP  OF  THE  HEATHEN  NATIONS  TO  CHRIS¬ 
TENDOM  AND  TO  THE  GREAT  TRIBULATION. 


While  the  fierce  anger  of  the  Lord  is  to  be  visited  upon 
the  nations  of  Christendom  specially,  because  they  have 
sinned  against  much  light  and  privilege,  the  Scriptures 
clearly  show  that  the  heathen  nations  have  not  been  with¬ 
out  responsibility,  and  shall  not  go  unpunished.  For 
many  generations  and  through  many  centuries  they  have 
taken  pleasure  in  unrighteousness.  Their  fathers  in  ages 
past  forgot  God,  because  they  did  not  like  to  hold  his 
righteous  authority  in  remembrance:  they  loved  darkness 
rather  than  light,  and  wilfully  pursued  the  folly  of  their  own 
imaginations;  and  their  descendants  have  steadily  walked 
on  in  the  same  downward  course,  even  to  the  present  day. 

Concerning  the  responsibility  of  these  nations,  the  Apostle 
Paul  (Rom.  1 : 18-32)  tells  us  very  plainly  what  is  the  mind 
of  the  Lord,  saying,  “The  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from 
heaven  against  all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  those 


jfs  Necessity  and  Justice. 


69 


men  who,  through  injustice  suppress  the  truth ;  because  the 
knowledge  of  God  is  apparent  among  them,  for  God  hath 
shewed  it  unto  them.  For  his  invisible  things,  even  his 
eternal  power  and  deity,  since  the  creation  of  the  world  are 
clearly  seen,  being  perceived  by  the  things  that  are  made; 
so  that  [having  this  light  of  nature — i.  e.,  the  testimony  of 
nature  as  to  the  existence,  power  and  goodness  of  God,  and 
of  conscience  indicating  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong] 
they  are  without  excuse  [in  pursuing  an  evil  course  of  life]; 
because  though  they  knew  God  [to  some  extent  at  least], 
they  did  not  glorify  or  thank  him  as  God,  but  became  vain 
in  their  reasonings,  and  their  perverse  heart  was  darkened 
[as  the  natural  result  of  such  a  course].  Assuming  to  be 
wise  men,  they  became  fools,  and  changed  the  glory  of 
the  incorruptible  God  into  an  image-likeness  of  corruptible 
man,  and  of  birds,  and  of  quadrupeds,  and  of  reptiles. 
Therefore  God  gave  them  over,  through  the  lusts  of  their 
hearts  for  impurity,  to  dishonor  their  bodies  among  them¬ 
selves;  who  exchanged  the  truth  concerning  God  for  a 
false  religion,  and  reverenced  and  served  the  creature  rather 
than  the  Creator,  who  is  worthy  of  praise  forever.  Amen ! 

“  On  this  account  God  delivered  them  over  to  infamous 
passions  [/.  e.f  God  did  not  strive  with  or  endeavor  to  re¬ 
claim  them,  but  let  them  alone  to  pursue  their  chosen  evil 
course  and  to  learn  from  experience  its  bitter  fruits].  .  .  . 
And  as  they  did  not  choose  to  retain  the  knowledge  of 
God,  God  gave  them  over  to  a  worthless  mind,  to  do  im¬ 
proper  things,  abounding  in  every  iniquity; — in  wicked¬ 
ness,  in  covetousness,  in  malignity ;  full  of  envy,  murder, 
strife,  deceit,  bad  habits;  secret  slanderers,  revilers,  haters 
of  God,  insolent,  proud,  boasters,  devisers  of  evil  things, 
disobedient  to  parents,  obstinate,  covenant  breakers,  desti¬ 
tute  of  natural  affedtion,  without  pity;  who,  though  they 
know  the  ordinance  of  God  [that  those  who  practice  such 


7o 


The  Day  of  Vengeance 


things  are  worthy  of  death],  not  only  are  doing  them,  but 
even  are  approving  those  who  pradlice  them.” 

While,  as  here  shown,  the  heathen  nations  long  ago  sup* 
pressed  what  truth  was  known  in  the  early  ages  of  the 
world  concerning  God  and  his  righteousness,  and  preferred 
darkness  rather  than  light  because  their  deeds  were  evil, 
and  out  of  their  evil  and  vain  imaginations  invented  false 
religions  which  justified  their  evil  ways;  and  while  suc^ 
ceeding  generations  have  endorsed  and  justified  the  evil 
course  of  their  forefathers  by  subscribing  to  their  dodtrines 
and  walking  in  their  footprints,  thus  also  assuming  the  ac¬ 
cumulation  of  their  guilt  and  condemnation,  on  the  very 
same  principle  that  the  present  nations  of  Christendom 
also  assume  the  obligations  of  their  preceding  generations, 
yet  the  heathen  nations  have  not  been  wholly  oblivious  to 
the  fadl  that  a  great  light  has  come  into  the  world  through 
Jesus  Christ.  Even  previous  to  the  coming  of  Christ  the 
wonderful  God  of  Israel  was  known  among  many  heathen 
nations  through  his  dealings  with  that  people;  and  all 
through  the  Gospel  age  the  saints  of  God  have  been  bear¬ 
ing  the  good  news  abroad. 

Here  and  there  a  few  individuals  have  heeded  the  truth, 
but  the  nations  have  disregarded  it  generally,  and  walked  on 
in  darkness.  Therefore  “the  indignation  of  the  Lord  is 
upon  all  nations.”  (Isa.  34:2.)  The  heathen  nations  are 
now,  without  the  gospel  and  its  advantages,  judged  un¬ 
worthy  of  a  continued  lease  of  power;  while  the  so-called 
Christian  nations,  with  the  gospel  light  and  privileges  of 
which  they  have  not  walked  worthy,  are  also,  by  its  stand¬ 
ard  of  truth  and  righteousness,  judged  unworthy  of  con¬ 
tinued  power. 

Thus  every  mouth  is  stopped,  and  all  the  world  stands 
guilty  before  God.  Of  all  the  nations  “there  is  none  that 
understandeth,  there  is  none  that  seeketh  after  God.  They 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice. 


7i 

are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  are  together  become  un¬ 
profitable;  there  is  none  that  doeth  good;  no,  not  one.” 

The  justice  of  God  in  punishing  all  nations  is  manifest; 
and  while  the  heathen  nations  will  receive  the  just  reward 
of  their  doings,  let  not  the  greater  responsibility  of  Christ¬ 
endom  be  forgotten;  for  if  the  Jews  had  “ much  advantage 
every  way”  over  the  Gentile  nations,  chiefly  in  that  unto 
them  were  committed  the  oracles  of  God  (Rom.  3:1,  2), 
what  shall  we  say  of  the  nations  of  Christendom,  with 
their  still  greater  advantages  of  both  the  Law  and  the 
Gospel  ?  Yet  it  is  true  to-day  of  Christendom,  as  it  was  then 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  that  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed 
among  the  heathen  through  them.  (Rom.  2:24.)  Note,  for 
instance,  the  imposition  of  the  liquor  and  opium  traffics 
upon  the  heathen  nations,  by  the  greed  of  the  Christian 
nations  for  gold. 

A  reliable  witness,  who  speaks  from  personal  knowledge 
wrote,  some  time  ago,  to  the  New  York  Voice  as  follows: — 

“According  to  my  own  observations  on  the  Congo  and 
the  West  Coast  [Africa],  the  statement  of  many  mission¬ 
aries  and  others,  drink  is  doing  more  harm  to  the  natives 
than  the  slave  trade  now  or  in  past  times.  That  carries 
off  people,  destroys  villages;  this  not  only  slays  by  the 
thousands,  but  debauches  and  ruins  body  and  soul,  whole 
tribes,  and  leaves  them  to  become  the  parents  of  degenerate 
creatures  born  in  their  own  debauched  image.  .  .  .  All  the 
workmen  are  given  a  big  drink  of  rum  every  day  at  noon, 
and  forced  to  take  at  least  two  bottles  of  gin  as  pay  for 
work  every  Saturday  night ;  at  many  of  the  fadlories,  when 
a  one,  two  or  three  years’  contract  expires,  they  are  forced 
to  take  a  barrel  of  rum  or  some  cases  or  demijohns  of  gin 
to  carry  home  with  them.  Native  traders  are  forced  to 
take  casks  of  liquor  in  exchange  for  native  produce,  even 
when  they  remonstrate,  and,  gaining  no  redress,  pour  the 
liquor  into  the  river;  traders  saying,  ‘  The  niggers  must 
take  rum,  we  cannot  make  money  enough  to  satisfy  the 
firm  at  home  by  selling  them  salt  or  cloth.’  Towns  are 


72 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


roaring  pandemoniums  every  Sunday  from  drink.  There 
are  villages  where  every  man,  woman  and  child  is  stupid 
drunk,  and  thus  former  religious  services  are  broken  up. 
Chiefs  say  sadly  to  missionaries,  ‘  Why  did  not  you  God- 
men  come  before  the  drink  did?  The  drink  has  eaten  out 
my  people’s  heads  and  hardened  their  hearts:  they  cannot 
understand,  they  do  not  care  for  anything  good.’  ” 

It  is  even  said  that  some  of  the  heathen  are  holding 
up  the  Christians’  Bible  before  them,  and  saying,  “Your 
practices  do  not  correspond  with  the  teachings  of  your 
sacred  book.”  A  Brahmin  is  said  to  have  written  a  mis¬ 
sionary,  We  are  finding  you  out.  You  are  not  as  good 
as  your  Book.  If  your  people  were  only  as  good  as  your 
Book,  you  would  conquer  India  in  five  years.” — See 
Ezek.  22-4. 

Truly,  if  the  men  of  Nineveh  and  the  queen  of  the  south 
shall  rise  up  in  judgment  against  the  generation  of  Israel 
which  the  Lord  directly  addressed  (Matt.  12:41,  42),  then 
Israel  and  every  previous  generation,  and  the  heathen  na¬ 
tions  shall  rise  up  against  this  generation  of  Christendom ; 
for  where  much  has  been  given  much  will  be  required. 
— Luke  12:48. 

But,  dropping  the  morally  retributive  aspect  of  the  ques¬ 
tion,  we  see  how,  in  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  the 
heathen  nations  must  suffer  in  the  fall  of  Christendom, 
Babylon.  Through  the  influences  of  the  Word  of  God, 
direct  and  indirect,  the  Christian  nations  have  made  great 
advancements  in  civilization  and  material  prosperity  in 
every  line,  so  that  in  wealth,  comfort,  intelledlual  develop¬ 
ment,  education,  civil  government,  in  science,  art,  manu¬ 
facture,  commerce  and  every  branch  of  human  in¬ 
dustry,  they  are  far  in  advance  of  the  heathen  nations 
which  have  not  been  so  favored  with  the  civilizing  influen¬ 
ces  of  the  oracles  of  God,  but  which,  on  the  contrary, 
have  experienced  a  steady  decline,  so  that  to-day  they  ex- 


Its  Necessity  and  Justice. 


73 


hibit  only  the  wrecks  of  their  former  prosperity.  Compare, 
for  example,  the  Greece  of  to-day  with  ancient  Greece, 
which  was  once  the  seat  of  learning  and  affluence.  Mark, 
too,  the  present  ruins  of  the  glory  of  ancient  Egypt,  once 
the  chief  nation  of  the  whole  earth. 

In  consequence  of  the  decline  of  the  heathen  nations 
and  the  civilization  and  prosperity  of  the  Christian  nations, 
the  former  are  all  more  or  less  indebted  to  the  latter  for 
many  advantages  received — for  the  benefits  of  commerce, 
of  international  communication  and  a  consequent  enlarge¬ 
ment  of  ideas,  etc.  Then,  too,  the  march  of  progress  in 
recent  years  has  linked  all  the  nations  in  various  common 
interests,  which,  if  seriously  unsettled  in  one  or  more  of 
the  nations  soon  affect  all.  Hence  when  Babylon,  Chris¬ 
tendom,  goes  down  suddenly,  the  effects  will  be  most  ser¬ 
ious  upon  all  the  more  or  less  dependent  nations,  which, 
in  the  symbolic  language  of  Revelation  are  therefore  repre¬ 
sented  as  greatly  bewailing  the  fall  of  that  great  city 
Babylon. — Rev.  18:9-19. 

But  not  alone  in  Babylon’s  fall  will  the  heathen  nations 
suffer ;  for  the  swelling  waves  of  social  and  political  com¬ 
motion  will  quickly  spread  and  involve  and  ingulf  them 
all;  and  thus  the  whole  earth  will  be  swept  with  the 
besom  of  destruction,  and  the  haughtiness  of  man  will  be 
brought  low;  for  it  is  written,  “Vengeance  is  mine:  I 
will  repay,  saith  the  Lord. ”  (Rom.  12:19;  Deut.  32  : 35 -) 
And  the  judgment  of  the  Lord  upon  both  Christendom 
and  Heathendom  will  be  on  the  strictest  lines  of  equity. 


n 


Tiie  Day  of  Vengeance. 


THE  COMING  STORM. 


u  Oh !  sad  is  my  heart  for  the  storm  that  is  coming  ^ 

Like  eagles  the  scud  sweepeth  in  from  the  sea; 

The  gull  seeketh  shelter,  the  pine  trees  are  sighing. 

And  all  giveth  note  of  the  tempest  to  be. 

a  A  spell  hath  been  whispered  from  cave  or  from  ocean, 

The  shepherds  are  sleeping,  the  sentinels  dumb, 

The  flocks  are  all  scattered  on  moorland  and  mountain, 
And  no  one  believes  that  the  Master  is  come. 

*  He  has  come,  but  whom  doth  he  find  their  watch  keeping  ? 
Oh!  where — in  his  presence — is  faith  the  world  o’er? 
The  rich,  every  sense  in  soft  luxury  steeping; 

The  poor  scarce  repelling  the  wolf  from  the  door. 

M  O  man,  and  O  maiden,  drop  trifling  and  pleasure ! 

O  hark !  while  I  tell  of  the  sorrows  to  be. 

*  *  * 

As  well  might  I  plead  in  the  path  of  yon  glacier. 

Or  cry  out  a  warning  to  wave  of  the  seal” 


STUDY  IV. 


BABYLON  ARRAIGNED  BEFORE  THE  GREAT  COURT. 


The  Civil,  Social  and  Ecclesiastical  Powers  of  Babylon,  Christendom. 
Now  Being  Weighed  in  the  Balances. — The  Arraignment  of  the  Civil 
Powers. — The  Arraignment  of  the  Present  Social  System. — The  Ar¬ 
raignment  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Powers. — Even  Now,  in  the  Midst  of 
Her  Festivities  the  Handwriting  of  her  Doom  is  Traced  and  May  Bb 
Distinctly  Read,  Though  the  Trial  is  Not  Yet  Completed. 


®>rpHE  mighty  God,  even  the  Lord,  hath  spoken,  and  called  the 
J.  earth  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  unto  the  going  down  thereof. 
He  shall  call  to  the  heavens  from  above  [the  high  or  ruling  powers], 
and  to  the  earth  [the  masses  of  the  people] ,  that  he  may  judge  his  [pro¬ 
fessed]  people  [Christendom]. ” 

“  Hear,  O  my  people,  and  I  will  speak ;  O  Israel  [nominal  spiritual 

Israel — Babylon,  Christendom],  and  I  will  testify  against  thee . 

Unto  the  wicked  God  saith,  What  hast  thou  to  do  to  declare  my  statutes, 
or  that  thou  shouldst  take  my  covenant  in  thy  mouth,  seeing  thou 
hatest  instruction  and  castest  my  words  behind  thee?  When  thou  sawest 
a  thief,  then  thou  consentedst  with  him,  and  hast  been  partaker  with 
adulterers.  Thou  givest  thy  mouth  to  evil  and  thy  tongue  frameth 
deceit.  Thou  sittest  and  speakest  against  thy  brother  [the  true  saints, 
the  wheat  class]  ;  thou  slanderest  thine  own  mother’s  son.  These 
things  hast  thou  done,  and  I  kept  silence;  thou  thoughtest  that  I 
was  altogether  such  an  one  as  thyself;  but  I  will  reprove  thee ,  and 
set  them  in  order  before  thine  eyes. 

“  Now  consider  this,  ye  that  forget  God,  lest  I  tear  you  in  pieces,  and 
thet£  be  none  to  deliver.” — Psa.  50:  1,4,  7,  16-22. 


As  the  logical  consequence  of  the  great  increase  of  knowl¬ 
edge  on  every  subject;  providentially  granted  in  this  “day 
of  preparation”  for  Christ’s  Millennial  reign,  the  civil  and 

75 


76 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


ecclesiastical  powers  of  Christendom,  Babylon,  are  now 
being  weighed  in  the  balances  of  Justice,  in  full  view  of  the 
whole  world.  The  hour  of  judgment  having  come,  the 
Judge  is  now  on  the  bench;  the  witnesses — the  general 
public — are  present;  and  at  this  stage  of  the  trial  the 
“Powers  that  be”  are  permitted  to  hear  the  charges  and 
then  to  speak  for  themselves.  Their  cases  are  being  tried 
in  open  court,  and  all  the  world  looks  on  with  intense  and 
feverish  interest. 

The  object  of  this  trial  is  not  to  convince  the  great 
Judge  of  the  adlual  standing  of  these  powers;  for  already 
we  are  forewarned  of  their  doom  by  his  “sure  word  of 
prophecy;”  and  already  men  can  read  upon  the  walls  of  their 
banqueting  halls  the  writing  of  the  mysterious,  but  fateful, 
hand,— “MENE,  MENE,  TEKEL,  UPHARSIN!”  The 
present  trial,  involving  the  discussion  of  rights  and  wrongs, 
of  dodtrines,  authorities,  etc.,  is  to  manifest  to  all  men  the 
real  character  of  Babylon,  so  that,  though  men  have  long 
been  deceived  by  her  vain  pretensions,  they  may  eventually, 
through  this  process  of  judgment,  fully  realize  the  justice 
of  God  in  her  final  overthrow.  In  this  trial,  her  claims  of 
superior  sandlity  and  of  divine  authority  and  appointment  to 
rule  the  world,  as  well  as  her  many  monstrous  and  contra¬ 
dictory  dodtrinal  claims,  are  all  being  called  in  question. 

With  evident  shame  and  confusion  of  face  before  such  a 
throng  of  witnesses,  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers, 
through  their  representatives,  the  rulers  and  the  clergy,  en¬ 
deavor  to  render  up  their  accounts.  Never,  in  all  the 
annals  of  history,  has  there  been  such  a  condition  of  things. 
Never  before  were  ecclesiastics,  statesmen  and  civil  rulers 
examined,  cross- questioned  and  criticised  as  now  at  tha*bar 
of  public  judgment,  through  which  the  heart-searching 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  operating  upon  them  to  their  great 
confusion.  Notwithstanding  their  determination  and  effort 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


77 


to  avoid  the  examination  and  cross-questioning  of  the 
spirit  of  these  times,  they  are  obliged  to  endure  it,  and  the 
trial  proceeds. 

BABYLON  WEIGHED  IN  THE  BALANCES. 


While  the  masses  of  men  are  to-day  boldly  challenging 
both  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers  of  Christendom  to 
prove  their  claims  of  divine  authority  to  rule,  neither  they 
nor  the  rulers  see  that  God  has  granted,  or  rather  per¬ 
mitted,  a  lease  of  power*  to  such  rulers  as  mankind  in 
general  might  choose  or  tolerate,  whether  good  or  bad,  un¬ 
til  “the  Times  of  the  Gentiles”  expire;  that  during  this 
time,  God  has  permitted  the  world  largely  to  manage  its 
own  affairs  and  take  its  own  course  in  self-government,  to 
the  end  that,  in  so  doing,  all  men  might  learn  that,  in  their 
fallen  condition,  they  are  incapable  of  self-government, 
and  that  it  does  not  pay  to  try  to  be  independent  either  of 
God  or  of  each  other. — Rom.  13:1. 

The  rulers  and  the  ruling  classes  of  the  world,  not  see¬ 
ing  this,  but  realizing  their  opportunity,  and  taking  ad¬ 
vantage  of  the  less  fortunate  masses  of  men,  by  whose 
permission  and  tolerance,  whether  ignorant  or  intelligent, 
they  have  long  been  sustained  in  power,  have  endeavored 
to  foist  upon  the  illiterate  masses  the  absurd  dodtrine  of 
the  divine  appointment  and  “divine  right  of  kings” — 
civil  and  ecclesiastical.  And  to  the  end  of  perpetuating 
this  dodtrine,  so  convenient  to  their  policy,  ignorance  and 
superstition  have  for  many  centuries  been  fostered  and  en¬ 
couraged  among  the  masses. 

Only  in  very  recent  times  have  knowledge  and  education 
become  general.  And  this  has  come  about  by  force  of  provi 
dential  circumstances,  and  not  by  efforts  of  kings  and 


*  Vol.  11.,  p.  80. 


7« 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


ecclesiastics.  The  printing  press  and  steam  transportation 
have  been  the  chief  agencies  in  promoting  it.  Prior  to 
these  divine  interpositions,  the  masses  of  men,  being  to  a 
large  extent  isolated  from  one  another,  were  unable  to  learn 
much  beyond  their  own  experiences.  But  these  agencies 
have  been  instrumental  in  bringing  about  a  wonderful  in¬ 
crease  of  travel  and  of  social  and  business  intercourse,  so 
that  all  men,  of  whatsoever  rank  or  station,  may  profit  by 
the  experiences  of  others  throughout  the  whole  world. 

Now  the  great  public  is  the  reading  public,  the  traveling 
public,  the  thinking  public;  and  it  is  fast  becoming  the 
discontented  and  clamorous  public,  with  little  reverence 
left  for  the  kings  and  potentates  that  have  held  together  the 
old  order  of  things  under  which  they  now  so  restlessly 
chafe.  It  is  less  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  years  since 
a  statute  of  the  English  Parliament  made  provision  for  the 
illiterates  among  its  members,  in  these  words, — “  any  Lord 
and  Lords  of  the  Parliament,  and  Peer  and  Peers  of  the  Realm 
having  place  or  voice  in  Parliament,  upon  his  request  or 
prayer,  claiming  the  benefit  of  this  adl,  though  he  cannot 
read V  Of  the  twenty-six  Barons  who  signed  the  Magna 
Charta,  it  is  said  that  three  only  wrote  their  names,  while 
twenty-three  made  their  marks. 

Seeing  that  the  tendency  of  the  general  enlightenment 
of  the  masses  of  the  people  is  toward  a  judgment  of  the 
ruling  powers  and  not  conducive  to  their  stability,  the 
Russian  Minister  of  the  Interior  proposed,  as  a  check  to 
the  growth  of  Nihilism,  to  put  an  end  to  the  higher  edu¬ 
cation  of  any  members  of  the  poorer  classes.  In  1887  he 
issued  an  order  from  which  the  following  is  an  extradl : — 
“The  gymnasia,  high  schools  and  universities  will  hence¬ 
forth  refuse  to  receive  as  pupils  or  students  the  children  of 
domestic  servants,  peasants,  tradesmen,  petty  shop-keepers, 
farmers,  and  others  of  like  condition,  whose  progeny 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


79 


should  not  be  raised  from  the  circle  to  which  they 
belong,  and  be  thereby  led,  as  long  experience  has  shown, 
...  to  become  discontented  with  their  lot,  and  irritated 
against  the  inevitable  inequalities  of  the  existing  social 
positions.” 

But  it  is  too  late  in  the  day  for  such  a  policy  as  this  to  suc¬ 
ceed,  even  in  Russia.  It  is  the  policy  which  the  Papacy  pur¬ 
sued  in  the  days  of  its  power,  but  which  that  crafty  insti¬ 
tution  now  realizes  would  be  a  failure,  and  sure  to  readt  upon 
the  power  attempting  it.  Light  has  dawned  upon  the 
minds  of  the  masses,  and  they  cannot  be  relegated  to  their 
former  darkness.  With  the  gradual  increase  of  knowledge 
republican  forms  of  government  have  been  demanded,  and 
the  monarchical  have  been  of  necessity  greatly  modified  by 
force  of  their  example  and  the  demands  of  the  people. 

In  the  dawning  light  of  the  new  day  men  begin  to  see 
that  under  the  protection  of  false  claims,  supported  by  the 
people  in  their  former  ignorance,  the  ruling  classes  have 
been  selfishly  making  merchandise  of  the  natural  rights 
and  privileges  of  the  rest  of  mankind.  And,  looking  on 
and  weighing  the  claims  of  those  in  authority,  they  are 
rapidly  reaching  their  own  conclusions,  notwithstanding 
the  poor  apologies  offered.  But  being  themselves  actuated 
by  no  higher  principles  of  righteousness  and  truth  than  the 
ruling  classes,  the  judgment  of  the  masses  is  as  far  from 
right  on  the  other  side  of  the  question,  their  growing  dis¬ 
position  being  hastily  to  ignore  all  law  and  order  rather 
than  to  consider  coolly  and  dispassionately  the  claims  of 
justice  on  all  sides  in  the  light  of  God’s  Word- 

While  Babylon,  Christendom — the  present  organization 
and  order  of  society,  as  represented  by  her  statesmen  and 
her  clergy — is  being  weighed  in  the  balances  of  public 
opinion,  her  many  monstrous  claims  are  seen  to  be  founda¬ 
tionless  and  absurd,  and  the  heavy  charges  against  her — of 


8o 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


selfishness  and  of  nonconformity  to  the  golden  rule  of  Christ, 
whose  name  and  authority  she  claims, — have  already  over¬ 
balanced,  and  lifted  the  beam  so  high  that,  even  now, 
the  world  has  little  patience  to  hear  the  further  proofs  of 
her  really  antichristian  charadter. 

Her  representatives  call  upon  the  world  to  note  the  glory 
of  their  kingdoms,  the  triumphs  of  their  arms,  the  splendor 
of  their  cities  and  palaces,  the  value  and  strength  of  their 
institutions,  political  and  religious.  They  strive  to  re¬ 
awaken  the  old-time  spirit  of  clannish  patriotism  and  super¬ 
stition,  which  formerly  bowed  in  submissive  and  worship¬ 
ful  reverence  to  those  in  authority  and  power ;  which  lustily 
shouted,  “Long  live  the  king !”  and  reverently  regarded  the 
persons  of  those  who  claimed  to  be  the  representatives 
of  God. 

But  those  days  are  past :  the  remains  of  the  former  ignor¬ 
ance  and  superstition  are  fast  disappearing,  and  with  them 
the  sentiments  of  clannish  patriotism  and  blind  religious 
reverence;  and  in  their  place  are  found  independence, 
suspicion  and  defiance,  which  bid  fair  ere  long  to  lead  to 
world-wide  strife — anarchy.  The  peoples  of  the  various 
ships  of  state  talk  angrily  and  threateningly  to  the  captains 
and  pilots,  and  at  times  grow  almost  mutinous.  They 
claim  that  the  present  policy  of  those  in  power  is  to  lure 
them  to  the  slave  markets  of  the  future  and  to  make  mer¬ 
chandise  of  all  their  natural  rights  and  reduce  them  to  the 
serfdom  of  their  fathers.  And  many  insist  with  increasing 
vehemence  upon  displacing  the  present  captains  and  pilots 
and  letting  the  ships  drift  while  they  contend  among  them¬ 
selves  for  the  mastery.  But  against  this  wild  and  danger¬ 
ous  clamor  the  captains  and  pilots,  the  kings  and  statesmen, 
contend  and  hold  their  places  of  power,  shouting  all  the 
while  to  the  people,  “  Hands  off!  you  will  drive  the  ves¬ 
sel  onto  the  rocks!”  Then  the  religious  teachers  come 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


Si 


forward  and  council  submission  on  the  part  of  the  people ; 
and,  seeking  to  emphasize  their  own  authority  as  from  God, 
they  connive  with  the  civil  powers  to  hold  the  people 
under  restraint.  But  they,  too,  begin  to  realize  that  their 
power  is  gone,  and  they  are  casting  abcut  for  some  means 
to  reenforce  it.  So  they  talk  of  union  and  cooperation 
among  themselves,  and  we  hear  them  arguing  with  the  state 
for  more  assistance  from  that  source,  promising  in  return 
to  uphold  civil  institutions  with  their  (waning)  power. 
But  all  the  while  a  storm  is  rising,  and  while  the  masses  of 
the  people,  unable  to  comprehend  the  danger,  continue  to 
clamor,  the  hearts  of  those  at  the  helms  of  the  ships  fail 
them  for  fear  of  that  which  they  now  see  must  surely  come. 

The  ecclesiastical  powers,  particularly,  feel  it  incumbent 
upon  them  to  render  up  their  accounts  in  order  to  make 
the  best  possible  showing;  thus,  if  possible,  to  restrain 
the  revolutionary  current  of  public  sentiment  against  them. 
But  as  they  attempt  to  apologize  for  the  meager  good  results 
of  the  past  centuries  of  their  power,  they  only  add  to  their 
own  confusion  and  perplexity,  and  arouse  the  attention 
of  others  to  the  true  condition  of  affairs.  These  apologies 
are  constantly  appearing  in  the  columns  of  the  secular 
and  religious  press.  And  in  marked  contrast  with  these 
are  the  fearless  criticisms  from  the  world  at  large  of  both 
the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers  of  Christendom.  Of 
these  the  following  extradls  from  floating  press  reports 
are  samples . 

THE  world’s  ARRAIGNMENT  OF  THE  CIVIL  POWERS. 

“Among  all  the  strange  beliefs  of  the  race,  there  is 
none  stranger  than  that  which  made  Almighty  God  seledt 
with  care  some  of  the  most  ordinary  members  of  the  spe¬ 
cies,  often  sickly,  stupid  and  vicious,  to  reign  over  great 
communities  under  his  special  protedtion,  as  his  represen¬ 
tatives  on  earth.” — New  York  Evening  Post. 

6  D 


82 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Another  journal  some  time  ago  had  the  following,  under 
the  caption, — “A  Poor  Lot  of  Kings:” — 

“  It  is  stated  with  some  appearance  of  truth  that  King 
Milan  of  Servia  is  insane.  The  king  of  Wiirttemberg  is  a 
partial  lunatic.  The  last  king  of  Bavaria  committed  sui¬ 
cide  while  mad,  and  the  present  ruler  of  that  country  is  an 
idiot.  The  Czar  of  Russia  fills  that  office  because  his 
brother,  the  natural  heir,  was  adjudged  mentally  incapable; 
and  the  present  Czar  is  afflicted  with  melancholia  since  the 
time  of  his  coronation,  and  has  called  to  his  aid  the  men¬ 
tal  specialists  of  Germany  and  France.  The  king  of  Spain 
is  a  vidtim  of  scrofula  and  will  probably  not  reach  man¬ 
hood.  The  Emperor  of  Germany  has  an  incurable  abscess 
in  his  ear  which  will  eventually  affedt  his  brain.  The 
king  of  Denmark  has  bequeathed  poisoned  blood  to  half  a 
dozen  dynasties.  The  Sultan  of  Turkey  is  affiidted  with 
melancholia.  There  is  not  a  throne  in  Europe  where  the 
sins  of  the  fathers  have  not  visibly  descended  upon  the 
children,  and  in  a  generation  or  two  more  there  will  be 
neither  Bourbon,  Hapsburg,  Romanoff  nor  Guelph  to  vex 
and  rule  the  world.  Blue  blood  of  this  kind  will  not  be 
at  a  premium  in  the  1900’s.  It  is  taking  itself  out  of  the 
problem  of  the  future.” 

Another  writer  for  the  daily  press  figures  up  the  cost  of 
royalty  as  follows:  — 

“The  bargain  made  with  Queen  Vidtoria  on  her  acces¬ 
sion  gives  her  ^3 85,000  a  year,  with  the  power  of  granting 
new  pensions  to  the  amount  of  fi,2oo  a  year,  estimated 
to  be  equal  to  an  annuity  of  ^19,871.  This  makes  a 
grand  total  of  ^404,871  a  year  for  the  Queen  alone,  of 
which  ^60,000  is  for  her  privy  purse;  that  is,  simply 
pocket  money.  The  duchy  of  Lancaster,  which  still  re¬ 
mains  under  crown  management,  also  pays  ^50,000  a  year 
into  the  privy  purse.  Thus  the  Queen  has  yCi  10,000  a  year 
spending  money;  for  the  other  expenses  of  her  household 
are  provided  for  by  other  items  of  the  Civil  last.  When 
a  gift  of  Aj5o  or  £100  to  a  charity  by  the  Queen  is  an¬ 
nounced,  it  must  not  be  supposed  to  come  out  of  the  privy 
purse,  for  there  is  a  separate  item  of  ^13,200  a  year  for 
royal  bounty,  alms  and  charity.  Among  the  appointments 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


S3 


in  the  royal  household  are  20  classed  as  political,  with  total 
salaries  of  ^21,582  a  year,  the  rule  being  that  one  man 
draws  the  salary  and  another  does  the  work.  The  medical 
department  includes  25  persons,  from  physicians  extra¬ 
ordinary  to  chemists  and  druggists,  all  to  keep  the  royal 
body  in  good  health,  while  36  chaplains  in  ordinary  and 
9  priests  in  ordinary  minister  to  the  royal  soul.  The 
Lord  Chamberlain’s  department  includes  a  wearisome  list 
of  offices,  among  which,  all  jumbled  up  with  the  examiner 
of  plays,  the  poet  laureate  and  the  surveyor  of  pictures, 
are  the  bargemaster,  the  keeper  of  the  swans,  and  the 
keeper  of  the  jewels  in  the  Tower.  The  most  curious  of¬ 
fice  under  the  head  of  the  Royal  Hunt  is  that  of  hereditary 
grand  falconer,  held  by  the  duke  of  St.  Albans  at  a  salary 
of  ^1,200  a  year.  Probably  the  Duke  does  not  know  the 
difference  between  a  falcon  and  a  penguin,  and  never  in¬ 
tends  to  find  out.  Since  her  accession  Queen  Victoria  has 
abolished  many  useless  offices,  thereby  making  a  consider¬ 
able  saving,  all  of  which  goes  into  her  capacious  privy  purse. 

“  Having  thus  generously  provided  for  the  Queen,  the 
British  nation  had  to  give  her  husband  something.  Prince 
Albert  received  ^30,000  a  year  by  special  vote,  besides 
£6,000  a  year  as  field  marshal,  £ 2,933  a  year  as  Colonel 
of  two  regiments,  ^1,120  a  year  as  Governor  of  Windsor 
Castle,  and  ^1,5  00  as  Ranger  of  Windsor  and  the  Home 
parks.  Altogether  the  Queen’s  husband  cost  the  nation 
^790,000  during  his  21  years  of  married  life,  and  begat  a 
large  family  to  be  quartered  on  the  nation.  Next  comes 
the  Empress  Augusta  of  Germany,  who  draws  £8, 000  a 
year,  besides  having  a  dowry  of  ^40,000  and  ^5,000  for 
wedding  preparations.  But  this  liberal  allowance  is  not 
enough  to  pay  her  fare  to  England  to  see  her  mother,  for 
on  every  such  occasion  ^40  is  paid  for  her  passage.  When 
the  Prince  of  Wales  attained  his  majority  he  received  a 
little  matter  of  ^601,721  as  a  birthday  gift,  this  being  the 
amount  of  the  accumulated  revenues  of  the  Duchy  of  Corn¬ 
wall  up  to  that  period.  Since  that  time  he  has  received  an 
average  of  ^61,232  a  year  from  the  Duchy.  The  nation 
has  also  spent  ^44,651  on  repairs  to  Marlborough  House, 
the  Prince’s  town  residence,  since  1871;  pays  him  ^1,350 
a  year  as  Colonel  of  the  Tenth  Hussars;  gave  him  ^23, - 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


84 

450  to  pay  his  marriage  expenses;  allows  his  wife  ^10,000 
a  year,  and  gave  him  ^60,000  for  spending  money  on  his 
visit  to  India  in  1875.  Altogether  he  has  drawn  ^2,452,- 
200  (over  $12,000,000)  from  John  Bull’s  pccketbook  up  to 
ten  years  ago  and  has  been  drawing  regularly  ever  since. 

“Now  for  the  younger  sons  and  daughters.  Princess 
Alice  received  ^30,000  on  her  marriage  in  1862,  and  an 
annuity  of  ^6,000  until  her  death  in  1878.  The  Duke  of 
Edinburgh  was  granted  ^15,000  a  year  on  coming  of  age 
in  1866,  and  an  additional  ^10,000  a  year  on  his  marriage 
in  1874,  besides  ^6,883  for  wedding  expenses  and  repairs 
to  his  house.  This  is  what  he  gets  for  doing  nothing  but 
being  a  Prince.  By  work  as  a  captain,  and  lately  as  an 
admiral  in  the  navy,  he  has  earned  15,000.  Princess 
Helena,  on  her  marriage  to  Prince  Christian,  of  Schleswig- 
Holstein,  in  1866,  received  a  dowry  of  ^30,000  and  a 
grant  of  ^7,000  a  year  for  life,  while  her  husband  receives 
^500  a  year  as  Ranger  of  Windsor  Home  Park.  The  Princess 
Louisa  received  the  same  favors  as  her  sister  Helena.  The 
Duke  of  Connaught  began  life  in  1871  with  ^15,000  a 
year  from  the  nation  and  this  was  increased  to  ^25,000  on 
his  marriage,  in  1879.  He  now  holds  the  command  of 
the  Bombay  army,  with  jQ 6,600  a  year  and  valuable  per¬ 
quisites.  The  Duke  of  Albany  was  granted  ^15,000  a 
year  in  1874,  the  amount  being  increased  to  ^25,000  on  his 
marriage  in  1882,  and  his  widow  receives  £6, 000  a  year. 
The  ill-fated  Duke  was  the  genius  of  the  family;  and,  if  he 
had  been  an  ordinary  citizen  with  average  opportunities, 
could  have  earned  a  comfortable  living  as  a  barrister,  for 
he  was  an  orator.  The  Princess  Beatrice  on  her  marriage 
received  the  usual  dowry  of  ^30,000  and  an  annuity  of 
£6,000.  Thus  the  nation,  from  the  Queen’s  accession  up 
to  the  end  of  1886,  had  paid  ^4, 766,083  for  the  luxury 
of  a  Prince  Consort,  five  Princesses  and  four  Princes,  leav¬ 
ing  out  of  account  special  pocket  fares,  rent-free  residences 
and  exemption  from  taxes. 

“But  this  is  not  all.  The  nation  has  not  only  to  sup¬ 
port  the  Queen’s  descendants  but  her  cousins  and  uncles 
and  aunts.  I  will  only  record  the  amounts  these  royal 
pensioners  have  received  since  1837.  Leopold  I.,  King  of 
the  Belgians,  simply  because  he  married  the  Queen’s  aunt, 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


85 


xcceived  ^50, 000  a  year  until  his  death,  in  1865,  a  total  of 
Vh, 400, 000  during  the  present  reign.  However,  he  had 
some  sense  of  decency,  for  when  he  became  the  King  of 
the  Belgians  in  1834,  he  had  his  pension  paid  over  to 
trustees,  stipulating  only  for  annuities  to  his  servants  and 
the  keeping  up  of  Claremont  House,  and  when  he  died 
the  whole  amount  was  repaid  into  the  Exchequer.  Not  so 
the  King  of  Hanover,  an  uncle  of  the  Queen.  He  took 
all  he  could  get,  which,  from  1837  to  1851  amounted  at 
^21,000  a  year  to  ^294,000.  Queen  Adelaide,  widow  of 
William  IV.,  drew  ^100,000  a  year  for  12  years,  or 
^1,200,000  in  all.  The  Queen’s  mother,  the  Duchess  of 
Kent,  received  ^30,000  a  year  from  her  daughter’s  acces¬ 
sion  to  her  death,  a  total  of  ^720,000.  The  Duke  of 
Sussex,  another  uncle,  received  ^18,000  a  year  for  six 
years,  a  total  of  ^108,000.  The  Duke  of  Cambridge, 
uncle  No.  7,  absorbed  ^24,000  a  year,  or  ^312,000  in  all, 
while  his  widow,  who  still  lives,  has  received  ^6,000  a  year 
since  his  death,  or  £222,000  in  all.  The  Princess  Augusta, 
another  aunt,  had  about  ^18,000  in  all.  The  landgravine 
of  Hesse,  aunt  No.  3,  secured  about  ^35,000.  The 
Duchess  of  Gloucester,  aunt  No.  4,  got  away  with  ^14,000 
a  year,  for  20  years,  or  ^280,000  in  all.  The  Princess 
Sophia,  still  another  aunt,  received  ^167,000,  and  the  last 
aunt,  Princess  Sophia  of  Gloucester,  niece  of  George  III., 
received  £7,000  a  year  for  7  years,  or  ^49,000.  Then 
the  Duke  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz,  the  Queen’s  cousin,  was 
paid^Ci,788  a  year  for  23  years  of  her  reign,  or  ^42,124. 

“The  Duke  of  Cambridge,  as  Commander-in-chief  of 
the  British  army,  with  pensions,  salary  as  Commander-in- 
chief,  colonelcies  of  several  regiments  and  rangership  of 
several  parks,  large  parts  of  which  he  has  transformed  in¬ 
to  private  game  preserves,  has  received  ^625,000  of  public 
money.  His  sister,  the  Duchess  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz, 
has  received  ^132,000,  and  his  second  sister,  “FatMary,” 
Duchess  of  Teck,  has  taken  ^153,000.  This  makes  agrand 
total  of  ^4,357,i24  which  the  nation  has  paid  for  the  sup¬ 
port  of  the  Queen’s  uncles,  aunts  and  cousins  during  her  reign. 

“Besides  the  amounts  given  in  the  Queen’s  Civil  List, 
the  original  cost  and  the  cost  of  maintenance  of  the  four 
royal  yachts  is  included  in  the  navy  estimates,  although  le- 


86 


The  Day  of  Vengeance 


gitimately  part  of  the  expense  of  royalty.  The  original 
cost  was  ^£275,528,  and  the  total  cost  of  maintenance  and 
pay,  of  allowances  and  victualling  of  the  crew  for  ten 
years  was  ,£346,560,  a  total  of  ^622,088  for  this  single  item. 

“  To  sum  up,  the  Queen’s  numerous  uncles,  aunts  and 
cousins  have  cost  £'4,357,124;  her  husband,  her  sons  and 
her  daughters,  £4,766,083;  herself  and  her  household, 
£19,838,679;  and  her  yachts  £622,088.  This  makes  a 
total  of  ,£29,583,  974  [nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty  mil¬ 
lion  dollars]  which  the  British  nation  has  spent  on  mon¬ 
archy  during  the  present  reign.  [To  the  year  1888.]  Is 
the  game  worth  the  candle?  This  is  a  pretty  steep  price 
to  pay  for  stability,  for  it  means  that  the  people  are  taxed 
to  the  limit  of  their  powers  to  keep  in  idleness  a  number 
of  persons  who  would  do  more  good  to  the  country  if  they 
were  earning  an  honest  living.” 

The  quite  recent  coronation  of  the  Czar  of  Russia  was  a 
marked  illustration  of  royal  extravagance,  designed,  as  are 
all  the  flaunting  plumes  of  royalty,  to  impress  the  masses 
of  the  people  with  the  idea  that  their  rulers  are  so  far 
above  them  in  glory  and  dignity  as  to  be  worthy  of  their 
worship  as  superior  beings,  and  their  most  abjedt  and  ser¬ 
vile  obedience.  It  is  said  that  the  great  display  of  royalty 
on  this  occasion  cost  $25,000,000. 

Upon  this  extravagance,  so  in  contrast  with  the  wretched 
conditions  of  its  peasant  millions,  with  whose  miseries  the 
whole  world  became  so  well  acquainted  during  the  famine 
of  1893,  we  extradl  from  the  comments  of  an  English 
journal,  The  Spectator,  as  follows: — 

“It  is  difficult  to  study  the  accounts  of  the  preparations 
for  the  Russian  coronation,  which  read  as  if  they  ought  to 
be  printed  in  gold  upon  purple  silk,  without  a  sensation  of 
disgust,  more  especially  if  we  read  at  the  same  time  the  de¬ 
scriptions  of  the  massacres  of  Armenians  whom  the  Russians 
have  refused  to  protedf,  although  they  had  the  power.  We 
can,  with  an  effort,  call  up  the  marvelous  scene  presented 
in  Moscow,  with  its  Asiatic  architecture  and  gleaming  cu¬ 
polas,  its  streets  full  of  gorgeous  European  uniforms  and 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


87 


more  gorgeous  Asiatic  dresses,  white  Princes  in  red,  yellow 
Princes  in  blue,  brown  Princes  in  cloth  of  gold,  the  rulers 
of  tribes  from  the  far  East,  the  Dictator  of  China,  and 
the  brown  Japanese  General  before  whom  that  Dictator  has 
fallen  prone,  side  by  side  with  members  of  all  reigning 
Houses  in  Europe,  and  representatives  of  all  known 
Churches  except  the  Mormon,  of  all  the  peoples  who  obey 
the  Czar — there  are,  we  believe,  eighty  of  them — and  of 
every  army  in  the  West,  all  moving  amidst  regiments  end¬ 
less  in  number  and  varieties  of  uniform,  and  through 
millions  of  humble  folk — half  Asiatic,  half  European — 
filled  with  excitement  and  with  devotion  to  their  earthly 
lord.  We  can  anticipate  the  roar  of  the  endless  crowds, 
the  choruses  of  the  multitudinous  monks,  the  salvoes  of 
artillery,  which  are  repeated  from  station  to  station  till 
throughout  the  whole  north  of  the  world,  from  Riga  to 
Yladivostock,  all  men  hear  at  the  same  moment  of  time 
that  the  Czar  has  placed  the  crown  upon  his  head.  The 
Englishman  studies  it  all  as  he  would  study  a  poem  by 
Moore,  and  finds  it  at  once  gorgeous  and  sickly.  Is  not  this 
too  grandiose  for  grandeur?  Is  it  not  rather  of  the  opera 
than  of  life?  Is  there  not  something  like  guilt,  in  an  Em¬ 
pire  like  Russia,  with  its  millions  upon  millions  of  suffer¬ 
ing  people,  in  the  gigantic  expenditure  which  produces 
these  purple  effedts?  Five  millions  sterling  for  a  cere¬ 
monial  !  Is  there  a  principle  upon  which  an  expenditure 
like  that  can  even  be  plausibly  justified?  Is  it  not  the 
waste  of  a  Belshazzar,  the  display  of  an  almost  insane  pride, 
a  pouring  out  of  treasure  as  Oriental  kings  sometimes  pour 
it  out,  solely  to  excite  an  emotion  of  glory  in  one  over¬ 
sated  mind?  Nothing  could  induce  an  Englishman  to  vote 
such  a  sum  for  such  an  objedf,  and  England  could  spare  the 
money  at  least  ten  times  as  readily  as  Russia. 

“Yet  it  may  be  feared  that  those  who  rule  Russia  are 
wise  in  their  generation,  and  that  this  reckless  outlay  of 
energy  and  treasure  secures  a  result  which,  from  their  point 
of  view,  is  an  adequate  return.  The  objedt  is  to  deepen 
the  Russian  impression  that  the  position  of  the  Czar  is  in 
some  way  supra-natural,  that  his  resources  are  as  limitless 
as  his  power,  that  he  stands  in  some  special  relation  to  the 
Divine,  that  his  coronation  is  a  consecration  so  solemn  and 


88 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


with  such  meaning  for  mankind  that  no  external  display  to 
make  it  visible  can  be  excessive,  that  mankind  may  be 
summoned  to  gaze  without  derogation,  that  the  moment¬ 
ary  hush  of  peace  which  has  been  so  carefully  spread 
throughout  the  Northern  world  is  caused  not  by  order  but 
by  expectation  of  an  adequate  event.  And  the  ruling 
Russians  believe  that  the  result  is  attained,  and  that  the 
impression  of  the  coronation  equals  throughout  the  Em¬ 
pire  the  impression  of  a  victory  which  would  cost  as  much 
in  money  and  much  more  in  tears.  They  repeat  the  cere¬ 
monial  on  every  devolution  of  the  throne,  with  an  ever- 
increasing  splendor  and  vastness  of  design,  corresponding 
to  the  increase  of  Russian  position,  marked  just  now,  as 
they  think,  by  the  sullen  retrogression  of  Japan,  by  the 
submissiveness  of  China  and  by  the  crawling  servility  of 
the  ruler  of  Constantinople.  They  even  believe  that  the 
coronation  increases  their  master’s  prestige  in  Europe,  that 
the  grandeur  of  his  Empire,  the  multitude  of  his  soldiers, 
his  possession  of  all  the  resources  of  civilization  as  well  as 
of  all  the  resources  of  a  barbaric  Power,  is  borne  more 
closely  home  to  the  collective  mind  of  the  West,  and  in¬ 
creases  the  dislike  which  is  there  to  face  the  great  Northern 
Power.  In  Berlin,  there  is,  they  think,  a  deeper  shiver  at 
the  thought  of  invasion,  in  Paris  more  exultation  as  men 
remember  the  Alliance,  in  London  a  longer  pause  as  her 
statesmen  meditate,  as  they  are  always  meditating,  how 
next  the  march  of  the  glacier  may  be  stayed  or  turned 
aside.  Can  any  one  assert  with  confidence  that  they  are 
wholly  wrong,  or  that  for  a  year  the  diplomacy  of  Russia 
will  not  be  bolder  in  consequence  of  the  national  festival, 
the  resistance  of  those  who  resist  more  timid  because  they 
have  seen,  at  least  with  their  mental  eyes,  a  scene  which 
might  perhaps,  if  brevity  were  sought,  be  best  described  as 
the  review  of  an  Empire  held  within  the  walls  of  its  capi¬ 
tal,  or  the  march  past  of  Northern  Europe  and  Asia  in 
honor  of  its  Commander-in-Chief? 

“It  maybe  misleading,  but  of  this  we  feel  assured, 
that  scenes  like  that  presented  at  this  coronation  form 
one  of  the  risks  of  the  world.  They  must  tend  to  de¬ 
moralize  its  most  powerful  man.  Of  the  present  Czar 
no  one  knows  anything,  except,  says  one  who  was  thrown 


Babylon  Arraigned \ 


89 


into  close  contadl  with  him,  that  he  is  ‘a  man  of  deep 
emotional  feeling;’  but  he  must  be  more  than  the  ordinary 
mass  if  he,  a  descendant  of  Alexander  I.  who  signed  the 
the  Treaty  of  Tilsit,  can  feel  himself  for  days  the  center 
of  that  coronation  scene,  can,  in  fadl,  be  worshipped  as  if 
he  reigned  in  Nineveh,  without  dreaming  dreams;  and 
king’s  dreams  are  usually  of  dominion.  There  is  an 
intoxication  of  rank,  we  take  it,  as  well  as  an  intoxication 
of  power,  and  the  man  on  whom  every  eye  is  fixed,  and 
before  whom  all  princes  seem  small,  must  be  of  temperate 
mind  indeed  if  he  does  not  at  moments  swell  with  the  con- 
vidtion  that  he  is  first  among  mankind.  The  rulers  of 
Russia  may  yet  find  that,  though  in  raising  their  Czars  so 
high  they  have  strengthened  loyalty  and  deepened  obedi¬ 
ence,  they  have  dissolved  the  power  of  self-restraint  which 
is  the  necessary  defence  of  the  mind.” 

But  the  fadl  that  these  rulers  of  so-called  Christian 
Kingdoms  are  as  a  whole  devoid  of  true  Christian  sentiments 
and  lacking  in  even  human  sympathy  is  abundantly  proved 
by  the  fadl  that,  while  wealth  is  squandered  like  water  in 
the  support  of  royalty  and  its  vain  pomp  and  show,  and 
while  millions  of  soldiers  and  sailors,  and  a  most  marvel¬ 
ous  military  armament  are  at  their  command,  they  listen 
unmoved  to  the  cries  of  the  poor  Armenian  Christians, 
whom  the  Turks  are  torturing  and  killing  by  the  tens  of 
thousands.  The  wonderful  armies  evidently  are  not  organ¬ 
ized  for  humanity’s  sake,  but  for  the  merely  selfish  purposes 
of  the  political  and  financial  rulers  of  the  world;  viz., — 
to  grasp  territory,  to  protedl  interests  of  bondholders, 
and  to  fly  at  each  other’s  throats,  inflamed  with  murderous 
spite,  whenever  a  good  opportunity  is  seen  to  enlarge  their 
empires  or  to  increase  their  wealth. 

In  marked  contrast  with  this  royal  extravagance  which 
prevails,  to  some  extent  in  every  country  where  a  royal 
family  is  maintained,  is  The  Enormous  Indebted?iess  of 
European  Countries . 


77ie  Day  of  Vengeance. 


90 


“The  Fconomiste  Francais  published  an  elaborate  article., 
by  M.  Rene  Stourm,  on  the  Public  Debt  of  France.  The 
most  usual  estimate  of  the  capital  of  the  debt  is  said  to  be 
$6,400,000,000.  The  most  moderate  estimates  place  it  a 
few  millions  lower.  M.  Paul  Leroy-Beaulieu  figures  it  at 
$6,343,573,630.  The  result  of  M.  Stourm’s  computation 
is  a  total  of  $5,900,800,000,  with  the  qualification,  how¬ 
ever,  that  he  has  omitted  $432,000,000  of  life  annuities, 
which  other  economists  have  treated  as  part  of  the  capital 
of  the  debt.  The  annual  charge  for  interest  and  sinking 
fund,  on  the  entire  debt,  including  the  life  annuities,  is 
$258, 167,083.  Of  the  funded  debt  $2,900,000,000  are 
perpetual  3  per  cents.,  $1,357,600,000  perpetual  four  and  a 
half  per  cents.,  and  $967,906,200  redeemable  bonds  of  vari¬ 
ous  descriptions.  Annuities  to  divers  companies  and  cor¬ 
porations  of  $477,400,000,  and  $200,000,000  of  floating- 
debt,  make  up  the  balance  of  M.  Stourm’s  total.  This  is 
by  far  the  heaviest  burden  borne  by  any  nation  on  the  globe. 
The  nearest  approach  to  it  is  the  debt  of  Russia,  which  is 
stated  at  $3,605,600,000.  England  is  next,  with  $3,565,- 
800,000,  and  Italy  next,  with  $2,226,200,000.  The  debt 
of  Austria  is  $1,857,600,000,  and  of  Plungary  $635,600,000. 
Spain  owes  $1,208,400,000,  and  Prussia  $962,800,000. 
These  are  the  figures  of  M.  Stourm.  None  of  these  na¬ 
tions,  excepting  England  and  Prussia,  raise  sufficient  revenue 
to  guarantee  a  permanent  equilibrium  of  the  budget,  but 
France  is  the  most  heavily  burdened  of  them  all,  and  the 
increase  of  her  debt  has  been  the  most  rapid  in  the  recent 
past  and  is  the  most  threatening  of  the  future. 

“In  conclusion  M.  Stourm  says:  ‘We  refrain  from 
dwelling  upon  the  afflidting  refledfions  which  the  result  of 
our  labor  awakens.  Under  whatever  aspedt  we  regard  these 
29  *4  milliards,  whether  in  comparison  with  the  debts  of 
other  countries  or  with  our  own  debt  of  ten  or  twenty 
years  ago,  they  appear  like  a  summit  of  unknown  height, 
surpassing  the  limit  which  any  people  of  the  world,  at  any 
epoch,  have  supposed  attainable.  The  Eiffel  Tower  will  be 
their  veritable  counterpart;  we  dominate  our  neighbors’ 
and  our  own  history  with  the  height  of  our  debt,  .  .  .  in 
the  presence  of  which  it  is  time  that  our  country  felt 
patriotic  fright.’  ” 


Babylon  Arraigned.  91: 

The  LoJidoJi  Telegraph  recently  gave  the  following  resume 
of  the  national  financial  outlook:  — 

“  Impecuniosity  hangs  like  a  dark  and  almost  universal 
cloud  over  the  nations  of  Europe.  Times  are  very  bad  for 
the  Powers  all  round,  but  worst  of  all  for  the  small  ones. 
There  is  hardly  a  nation  on  the  Continent  whose  balance- 
sheet  for  the  departed  year  does  not  present  a  gloomy  out¬ 
look;  while  many  of  them  are  mere  confessions  of  bank¬ 
ruptcy.  Careful  reports  upon  the  financial  conditions  of 
the  various  States  exhibit  a  struggle  in  the  several  excheq¬ 
uers  to  make  two  ends  meet  which  has  never  been  so  general. 
The  state  of  things  is  indeed  almost  world-wide ;  for,  if  we 
look  outside  our  own  Continent,  the  United  States  on  one 
hand,  and  India  and  Japan,  with  their  neighbors,  on  the 
other,  have  felt  the  prevalent  pinch.  .  .  . 

“  The  Great  Republic  is  too  vast  and  resourceful  to  die 
of  her  financial  maladies;  though  even  she  is  very  sick. 
Great  Britain,  too,  has  a  deficit  to  face  in  the  coming 
Budget,  and  has  sustained  costly,  perhaps  irreparable,  losses 
by  the  mad  business  of  the  coal  strike.  France,  like  our¬ 
selves  and  America,  is  one  of  the  countries  which  can¬ 
not  well  be  imagined  insolvent,  so  rich  is  her  soil  and  so 
industrious  are  her  people.  Her  revenue,  how.  ver,  manifests 
frequent  deficits;  her  national  debt  has  assumed  stupendous 
proportions,  and  the  burden  of  her  Army  and  Navy  well- 
nigh  crushes  the  industry  of  the  land.  Germany  must  also 
be  written  in  the  category  of  P  wers  too  solid  and  too 
strong  to  suffer  more  than  temporary  eclipse.  Yet  during 
the  past  year  it  is  computed  that  she  has  lost  ^25,000,000 
sterling,  which  represents  about  half  the  national  savings. 
Much  of  this  loss  has  been  due  to  German  investments  in 
the  stocks  of  Portugal,  Greece,  South  America,  Mexico, 
Italy  and  Servia;  while  Germany  has  also  sharply  felt  the 
confusion  in  the  silver  market.  The  burden  of  her 
armed  peace  weighs  upon  her  people  with  a  crush¬ 
ing  load.  Among  the  Powers  which  we  are  grouping  to¬ 
gether  as  naturally  solvent,  it  is  striking  to  find  that  Austria- 
Hungary  has  the  best  and  happiest  account  to  give . 

“  When  we  turn  aside  from  this  great  group  and  cast  our 
eyes  on  Italy,  there  is  an  example  of  a  £  Great  Power  ’  well- 
nigh  beggared  by  her  greatness.  Year  by  year  her  revenue 


92 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


drops  and  her  expenditures  increase.  Six  years  ago  the 
value  of  Italy’s  external  commerce  was  2,600,000,000  francs; 
now  it  has  fallen  to  2,100,000,000.  She  must  pay  ^30,- 
000,000  sterling  as  interest  on  her  public  debt,  besides  a 
premium  for  the  gold  necessary.  Her  securities  are  a  drug 
in  the  market ;  her  prodigious  issue  of  bank-notes  has  put 
silver  and  gold  at  fancy  prices.  Her  population  is  plunged 
in  a  state  of  poverty  and  helplessness  almost  unimaginable 
here,  and  when  her  new  Ministers  invent  fresh  taxes  san¬ 
guinary  riots  break  out. 

“As  for  Russia,  her  financial  statements  are  shrouded  in 
such  mystery  that  none  can  speak  of  them  with  confidence ; 
but  there  is  little  reason  to  doubt  that  only  the  bigness  of 
the  Czar’s  empire  keeps.it  from  becoming  bankrupt.  The 
population  has  been  squeezed  until  almost  the  last  drop  of 
the  life-blood  of  industry  is  extradted.  The  most  reckless 
and  remorseless  Financial  Minister  scarcely  dares  to  give 
the  screw  of  taxation  another  half-turn. 

“A  moderate  and  accurate  native  authority  writes  about 
the  situation  in  Russia  in  the  following  words  : — 

“  ‘  Every  copeck  which  the  peasant  contrives  to  earn  is 
spent,  not  in  putting  his  affairs  in  order,  but  in  paying  up 
arrears  in  taxes.  .  .  .  The  money  paid  by  the  peasant  popu¬ 
lation  in  the  guise  of  taxes  amounts  to  from  two-thirds 
to  three-fourths  of  the  gross  income  of  the  land,  including 
their  own  extra  work  as  farm  laborers.’  The  apparent 
good  credit  of  the  government  is  sustained  by  artificial 
means.  Close  observers  look  for  a  crash  alike  in  the  social 
and  financial  arches  of  the  empire.  Here,  too,  the  stupen¬ 
dous  incubus  of  the  armed  peace  of  Europe  helps  largely 
to  paralyze  commerce  and  agriculture.  The  example  of 
Portugal  lies  outside  our  purview;  for,  though  the  once 
famous  kingdom  is  a  defaulter,  her  unfortunate  position  is 
certainly  not  due  to  military  ambition  or  to  feverish  ex¬ 
penditures.  Greece,  however,  although  insignificant  among 
the  Powers  with  her  population  of  two  millions,  affords  a 
glaring  instance  of  the  ruin  to  which  financial  extravagance 
and  inflated  designs  will  bring  a  nation.  The  ‘  great  idea’ 
has  been  the  curse  of  little  Greece,  and  we  have  recently 
seen  her  driven  to  shirk  the  load  of  her  public  debt  by  an  adt 
of  absolute  dishonesty,  only  partially  suspended  in  face  of 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


93 


the  protests  of  Europe.  The  money  wasted  on  her  ‘Army 
and  Navy  ’  might  as  well  have  been  thrown  into  the  sea. 
Politics  have  become  with  her  a  disease,  infecting  her  best 
and  most  capable  public  men.  With  a  common  people  too 
educated  to  work;  university  students  more  plentiful  than 
bricklayers ;  public  debts  and  private  debts  which  nobody 
ever  means  to  pay;  a  sham  Army  and  Navy,  eating  up 
funds;  dishonesty  made  a  principle  in  politics;  and  secret 
plans  which  must  either  mean  more  loans  or  a  corrupt  and 
perilous  bargain  with  Russia — these  things  characterize 
contemporary  Greece. 

“Looking  the  Continent  all  round,  therefore,  it  cannot 
be  denied  that  the  state  of  things  as  regards  the  welfare  of 
the  people  and  the  national  balance-sheets  is  sorely  unsatis¬ 
factory.  Of  course  one  chief  and  obvious  reason  for  this 
is  that  armed  peace  which  weighs  upon  Europe  like  a  night¬ 
mare,  and  has  turned  the  whole  Continent  into  a  standing 
camp.  Look  at  Germany  alone  !  That  serious  and  sober 
Empire !  The  Army  Budget  rose  there  from  ^17,500,000 
sterlingin  1880  to^28, 500, 000  in  1893.  The  increase  under 
the  new  Army  Defence  Adt  adds  ^3,000,000  sterling  a 
year  to  the  colossal  mass  of  Germany’s  defensive  armor. 

“France  has  strained  her  strength  to  the  same  point  of 
proximate  collapse  to  match  her  mighty  rival.  It  is  need¬ 
less  to  point  out  the  terrible  part  which  these  war  insuran¬ 
ces  bear  in  the  present  popular  distress  of  Europe.  Not 
merely  do  they  abstract  from  profits  and  earnings  the  vast 
sums  which  buy  powder  and  shot  and  build  barracks,  but 
they  take  from  the  ranks  of  industry  at  the  commencement 
of  their  manly  force  millions  of  young  workmen,  who  are 
also  lost  for  the  same  periods  to  the  family  and  the  rein¬ 
forcement  of  populations.  The  Avorld  has  not  yet  invented 
a  better  clearing-house  for  the  international  cheques  than 
the  ghastly  and  costly  Temple  of  War. :  ’ 

But  notwithstanding  the  heavy  indebtedness  and  financial 
embarrassment  of  the  nations,  it  is  estimated  by  able  statis¬ 
ticians  that  the  aCtual  cost  to  Europe  of  the  various  army 
and  navy  budgets,  the  maintenance  of  garrisons  and  the 
loss  of  industrial  labor  by  the  withdrawal  of  men  from  pro¬ 
ductive  industry,  may  be  reasonably  taken  as  $1, 500,000,00a 


94 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


per  annum,  to  say  nothing  of  the  immense  loss  of  life, 
which  in  twenty-five  years  of  the  present  century  (from 
1855  to  1880)  is  stated  at  2,188,000,  and  that  amidst  hor¬ 
rors  which  beggar  description.  Mr.  Charles  Dickens  has 
very  truthfully  observed  that: — 

“We  talk  exultingly,  and  with  a  certain  fire,  of  ‘ a  mag¬ 
nificent  charge !’  of  ‘a  splendid  charge!’  yet  very  few  will 
think  of  the  hideous  particulars  these  two  airy  words  stand 
for.  The  ‘splendid  charge’  is  a  headlong  rush  of  men  on 
strong  horses,  urged  to  their  fullest  speed,  riding  down  and 
overwhelming  an  opposing  mass  of  men  on  foot.  The 
reader’s  mind  goes  no  further;  being  content  with  the  in¬ 
formation  that  the  enemy’s  line  was  ‘broken’  and  ‘gave  way.’ 
It  does  not  fill  in  the  pidlure.  When  the  ‘splendid  charge’ 
has  done  its  work  and  passed  by,  there  will  be  found  a  sight 
very  much  like  the  scene  of  a  frightful  railway  accident. 
There  will  be  the  full  complement  of  backs  broken  in  two, 
of  arms  twisted  wholly  off,  of  men  impaled  upon  their  own 
bayonets,  of  legs  smashed  up  like  bits  of  firewood,  of  heads 
sliced  open  like  apples,  of  other  heads  crunched  into  soft 
jelly  by  iron  hoofs  of  horses,  of  faces  trampled  out  of  all 
likeness  to  anything  human.  That  is  what  skulks  behind 
a ‘splendid  charge This  is  what  follows,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  when  ‘our  fellows  rode  at  them  in  style,’  and  ‘cut 
them  up  famously.  ’  ” 

“Picture  to  yourselves  ”  says  a  recent  writer,  “the  toil¬ 
ing  millions  over  the  whole  face  of  Europe,  swarming  forth 
day  by  day  to  their  labor,  working  ceaselessly  from  early 
morn  to  dewy  eve,  in  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  in  the 
produdlion  of  fabrics,  in  the  exchange  of  commodities,  in 
mines,  factories,  forges,  docks,  workshops,  warehouses;  on 
railways,  rivers,  lakes,  oceans;  penetrating  the  bowels  of 
the  earth,  subduing  the  stubbornness  of  brute  matter,  mas¬ 
tering  the  elements  of  nature,  and  making  them  subservient 
to  human  convenience  and  weal,  and  creating  by  all  this  a 
mass  of  wealth  which  might  carry  abundance  and  comfort 
to  every  one  of  their  homes.  And  then  imagine  the  hand 
of  power  coming  in  and  every  year  sweeping  some  six 
hundred  millions  of  the  money  so  laboriously  earned  into* 
the  abyss  of  military  expenditure.” 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


95 

The  following  from  tne  Harrisburg  Telegram  is  also  to 
the  point: — 

“It  costs  the  ‘  Christian'’  nations  of  Europe  something 
to  illustrate  their  notion  of  f  peace  on  earth  and  good  will 
to  mend  That  is,  it  costs  them  something  to  keep  them¬ 
selves  all  ready  to  blow  one  another  into  small  fragments. 
Statistics  published  in  Berlin  show  the  amount  of  military 
expenditures  of  the  great  powers  during  the  three  years 
1 888,  1889,  1890.  The  following  expenditures  in  round 
figures  are  given:  France,  $1,270,000,000  ;  Russia,  $813,- 
000,000;  Great  Britain  $613,000,000;  Germany  $607,- 
000,000;  Austria-Hungary,  $338,000,000;  Italy,  $313,500,- 
000.  These  six  powers  have  expended  altogether  $3,954,- 
500,000  for  military  purposes  in  three  years,  or  at  the  rate 
of  more  than  $1,318,100,000  a  year.  The  total  for  the 
three  years  considerably  exceeds  the  national  debt  of  Great 
Britain,  and  is  nearly  large  enough  to  pay  the  interest- 
bearing  debt  of  the  United  States  three  times  over.  The 
corresponding  expenditure  in  the  United  States  has  been 
about  $145,000,000,  exclusive  of  pensions.  If  we  should 
add  these  our  total  expenditure  would  be  swelled  to  about 
$390,000,000.  ” 

“According  to  the  estimates  of  French  and  German 
statisticians,  there  have  perished  in  the  wars  of  the  last 
thirty  years  2,500,000  men,  while  there  has  been  expended 
to  carry  on  those  wars  no  less  than  $13,000,000,000.  Dr. 
Engel,  a  German  statistician,  gives  the  following  as  the  ap¬ 
proximate  cost  of  the  principal  wars  of  the  last  thirty  years: 
Crimean  war,  $2,000,000,000;  Italian  war  of  1859,  $300,- 
000,000;  Prusso-Danish  war  of  1864,  $35,000,000;  Warof 
the  Rebellion  (North)  $5,100,000,000;  South  $2,300,000,- 
000;  Prusso- Austrian  warof  1866,  $330,600,000;  Franco- 
German  war  of  1870,  $2,600,000,000;  Russo-Turkish  war, 
$125,000,000;  South  African  wars,  $8,770,000;  African 
war,  $13,250,000;  Servo-Bulgarian  war,  $176,000,000. 

“  All  these  wars  were  murderous  in  the  extreme.  The 
Crimean  war,  in  which  few  battles  were  fought,  cost  750,- 
000  lives,  only  50,000  less  than  were  killed  or  died  of  their 
wounds  North  and  South  during  the  war  of  the  Rebellion. 
The  Mexican  and  Chinese  expeditions  cost  $200,000,000, 


96 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


and  85,000  lives.  There  were  250,000 killed  and  mortally 
wounded  during  the  Russo-Turkish  war,  and  45,000  each  in 
the  Italian  war  of  1859  and  the  war  between  Prussia 
and  Austria.” 

In  a  letter  to  Deputy  Passy  of  Paris,  the  late  Hon.  John 
Bright,  member  of  the  English  Parliament,  said: — 

u  At present  all  European  resources  are  swallowed  up  in 
military  exigencies .  The  people’s  interests  are  sacrificed  to 
the  most  miserable  and  culpable  fantasies  of  foreign  politics. 
The  real  interests  of  the  masses  are  trodden  under  foot  in 
deference  to  false  notions  of  glory  and  national  honor.  I 
cannot  help  thinking  that  Europe  is  marching  toward 
some  great  catastrophe  of  crushing  weight.  The  military 
system  cannot  indefinitely  be  supported  with  patience,  and 
the  populations,  driven  to  despair,  may  possibly  before 
long  sweep  away  the  royalties  and  pretended  statesmen  who 
govern  in  their  names.” 

Thus  the  judgment  of  the  civil  powers  is  going  against 
them.  Not  only  is  the  press  thus  outspoken,  but  the  peo¬ 
ple  everywhere  are  loudly  talking  and  clamoring  against 
the  powers  that  be.  The  unrest  is  universal,  and  is  be¬ 
coming  more  and  more  dangerous  every  year. 

THE  world’s  ARRAIGNMENT  OF  THE  PRESENT 

SOCIAL  SYSTEM. 

Christendom’s  social  system  is  also  under  inspection, — 
its  monetary  regulations,  its  financial  schemes  and  institu- 
tutions,  and,  growing  out  of  these,  its  selfish  business  policy, 
and  its  class-distinctions  based  mainly  on  wealth,  with  all 
that  this  implies  of  injustice  and  suffering  to  the  masses  of 
men, — these  are  as  severely  handled  in  the  judgment  of 
this  hour  as  the  civil  institutions.  Witness  the  endless 
discussions  on  the  silver  question,  and  the  gold  standard, 
and  the  interminable  disputings  between  labor  and  capital. 
Like  surging  waves  of  the  sea  under  a  rising  wind,  sound 
the  concerted  mutterings  of  innumerable  voices  against  the 


j 8abylo?i  Arraigned. 


97 


.  #  \ 

present  social  system,  particularly  in  so  far  as  it  is  seen  to 
be  inconsistent  with  the  moral  code  contained  in  the  Bible, 
which  Christendom,  in  a  general  way,  claims  to  recognize 
and  follow. 

It  is  indeed  a  notable  fa6l  that  in  the  judgment  of  Chris¬ 
tendom,  even  by  the  world  at  large,  the  standard  of  judg¬ 
ment  is  the  Word  of  God.  The  heathen  hold  up  the  Bible, 
and  boldly  declare,  “You  are  not  as  good  as  your  book.” 
They  point  to  its  blessed  Christ,  and  say,  “You  do  not 
follow  your  pattern.”  And  both  the  heathen  and  the  mas¬ 
ses  of  Christendom  take  up  the  golden  rule  and  the  law 
of  love,  wherewith  to  measure  the  dodtrines,  institutions, 
policy  and  general  course  of  Christendom ;  and  all  alike 
testify  to  the  truth  of  the  strange  handwriting  on  her  fes¬ 
tive  walls, — “  Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balances,  and  found 
wanting.” 

The  world’s  testimony  against  the  present  social  system 
is  heard  everywhere  in  every  land.  All  men  declare  it  to 
be  a  failure;  the  opposition  is  increasingly  adlive,  and 
is  spreading  alarm  all  over  the  world,  “  terribly  shaking  ” 
all  confidence  in  existing  institutions,  and  ever  and  anon 
paralyzing  industry  with  panics,  strikes,  etc.  There  is 
not  a  nation  in  Christendom  where  the  opposition  to  the 
present  social  arrangements  is  not  pronounced,  obstinate 
and  increasingly  threatening. 

Says  Mr.  Carlyle,  “British  industrial  existence  seems 
fast  becoming  one  huge  prison-swamp  of  reeking  pestilence, 
physical  and  moral,  a  hideous  living  Golgotha  of  souls  and 
bodies  buried  alive.  Thirty  thousand  needle-women  work¬ 
ing  themselves  swiftly  to  death.  Three  million  paupers 
rotting  in  forced  idleness,  helping  said  needle-women  to 
die.  These  are  but  items  in  the  sad  ledger  of  despair.” 

From  another  paper  called  The  Young  Man ,  we  clip  the 
following  article,  headed,  “  Is  the  World  Growing  Better  ?” 
It  says: — 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


98 


“Strongmen,  eager  for  honest  toil,  are  enduring  the 
agonies  of  hunger  and  exposure,  and  in  many  cases  the 
additional  sorrow  of  beholding  the  sufferings  of  their 
families.  On  the  other  hand,  overwhelming  wealth  is  often 
allied  with  avarice  and  immorality;  and  while  the  poor 
starve  by  inches,  the  rich,  to  a  large  extent,  ignore  the 
needs  of  their  brethren,  and  are  only  solicitous  that  Lazarus 
should  not  become  inconveniently  prominent.  Thousands  of 
young  men  are  forced  to  slave  in  stuffy  shops  and  cheerless 
warehouses  for  seventy  and  eighty  hours  a  week,  with  never 
an  interval  for  physical  or  mental  recreation.  At  the  East 
End  women  sew  shirts  or  make  matchboxes  all  day  for  a 
wage  which  is  insufficient  for  the  rent  of  a  bed — not  to 
speak  of  a  separate  room- — and  are  often  compelled  to 
choose  between  starvation  and  vice.  At  the  West  End 
whole  thoroughfares  are  in  the  possession  of  the  rouged 
and  painted  sirens  of  sensuality  and  sin — every  one  a  stand¬ 
ing  rebuke  to  the  weakness  and  wickedness  of  man.  As 
for  the  young  men,  thousands  are  gambling  themselves  into 
jail  or  drinking  themselves  into  early  graves ;  and  yet  every 
respedtable  newspaper  is  occupied  with  long  reports  of 
horse  races,  and  Christian  (?)  Government  permits  a  public 
house  to  be  planted  at  the  corner  of  every  street.  Sin  is 
made  easy,  vice  is  made  cheap,  trickery  prevails  in  trade, 
bitterness  in  politics  and  apathy  in  religion.” 

The  Philadelphia  Press  some  time  ago  published  the 
following : — 

“Danger  Ahead! — There  is  no  doubt  about  it  that  New 
York  is  divided  into  two  great  classes,  the  very  rich  and 
the  very  poor.  The  middling  classes  of  reputable,  indus¬ 
trious,  fair-to-do  people  are  gradually  disappearing,  going 
up  in  the  scale  of  worldly  wealth  or  down  into  poverty 
and  embarrassment.  It  seems  unquestioned  that  between 
these  classes  exists,  and  is  rapidly  growing,  under  inten¬ 
tional  fostering  of  evil  men,  a  distindt,  pronounced,  malig¬ 
nant  hatred.  There  are  men  here  who  are  worth  $10,000,- 
000  and  $20,000,000,  of  whom  you  know  nothing.  I  know 
one  lady,  living  in  a  magnificent  house,  whose  life  is  as 
quiet  as  that  of  a  minister  should  be,  who  has  given  away 
not  less  than  $3,000,000  in  five  years,  whose  benefactions 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


99 


prior  to  her  death  will  reach  not  less  than  $7,000,000, 
who  has  in  her  home  paintings,  statuary,  diamonds,  pre¬ 
cious  stones,  exquisite  specimens  of  gold  and  silver,  with 
costly  works  of  every  imaginable  art,  an  inside  estimate  of 
k which  is  $1,500,000,  and  she  is  not  as  rich  as  many  of  her 
neighbors  by  several  million  dollars.  There  are  men  here 
who  twenty  years  ago  sold  clothes  on  Chatham  street,  who 
to-day  live  at  an  annual  expense  of  $100,000,  who  wear 
jewels  costing  in  reasonable  stores  $25,000. 

“Come  with  me  in  a  Madison  avenue  car  any  day,  rain 
or  shine,  between  the  hours  of  ten  o’clock  in  the  morning 
and  5  or  6  in  the  afternoon,  and  I  will  find  you  car  after 
car  closely  packed  with  ladies  in  whose  ears  are  diamonds 
worth  from  $500  to  $5,000  each,  on  whose  ungloved  hands, 
red  and  fluffy,  sparkle  fortunes.  Walk  with  me  from 
Stewart’s  old  store,  at  the  corner  of  Ninth  street  and 
Broadway  to  Thirtieth  street  and  Broadway  any  day.  I  do 
not  mean  Sundays,  holidays,  or  special  occasions,  but  ail 
times,  and  I  will  show  you  on  block  after  block  women  in 
sealskin  circulars  down  to  their  heels,  worth  from  $500  to 
$1,000  each,  with  diamond  earrings  and  with  diamond 
finger  rings,  and  other  precious  stones  as  well,  carrying  in 
their  hands  dainty  pocketbooks  stuffed  with  money.  They 
represent  the  new  rich  with  which  New  York  is  filling  up. 

“On  that  same  street,  at  that  same  time,  I  can  show  you 
men  to  whom  a  dollar  would  be  a  fortune,  whose  trousers, 
torn  and  disgraceful  in  their  tatters,  are  held  about  their 
pinched  waists  by  ropes  or  twine  or  pins,  whose  stocking¬ 
less  feet  shuffle  along  the  pavement  in  shoes  so  ragged  that 
they  dare  not  lift  them  from  the  pavement,  whose  faces  are 
freckled,  whose  beards  are  long  and  straggling,  as  is  their 
hair,  while  their  reddening  hands  taper  at  the  nails  like 
claws.  How  long  before  those  claws  will  fasten  on  the  newly 
rich?  Make  no  mi  stake  about  it,  the  feeling  is  born,  the  feeling 
is  growing,  and  the  feeling,  sooner  or  later,  will  break  forth. 

Only  last  night  I  walked  through  Fourteenth  street,  on 
which  there  are  but  few  residences  left,  and  in  front  of  one, 
leading  from  the  door  to  the  curbstone,  was  a  canopy,  un¬ 
der  which  charmingly  attired  ladies,  accompanied  by  their 
escorts,  went  from  their  carriages  to  the  open  door,  through 
which  floods  of  light  and  sounds  of  music  came.  I  stood 


100 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

with  the  crowd,  a  big  crowd,  a  moment,  and  there  was 
born  this  idea  of  an  inevitable  outbreak  unless  something 
is  done,  and  speedily  done,  to  do  away  with  the  prejudice 
which  not  only  exists,  but  is  intentionally  fostered,  against 
the  very  rich  by  the  very  poor.  It  would  make  you  shud¬ 
der  to  hear  the  way  the  women  spoke.  Envy,  jealousy, 
malignant  ferocity,  every  element  needed,  was  there.  All 
that  is  wanted  is  a  leader.” 

The  world  is  contrasting  with  the  horrid  conditions  of 
the  Sweater  System  of  human  slavery  and  with  the  miseries 
of  the  vast  army  of  people  out  of  work,  and  another  vast 
army  of  underpaid  workers,  the  luxury  and  extravagance 
of  immense  wealth,  as  did  a  London  journal  some  time 
ago — thus: — 

“A  Millionaire’s  Modest  Home.— We  learn  from  New 
York  that  Mr.  Cornelius  Vanderbilt,  the  New  York  million¬ 
aire  and  railway  king,  has  just  opened  his  new  palace  with 
a  grand  ball.  This  modest  home,  which  is  to  shelter  about 
ten  people  during  six  months  of  the  year,  and  to  remain 
closed  during  the  other  six,  stands  at  the  corner  of  Fifty- 
seventh  street  and  Fifth  avenue,  and  has  cost  its  owner 

i  ,000,000.  It  is  of  Spanish  design  outside,  built  of  grey 
stone,  with  red  facings,  turrets  and  battlements.  _  It  is  three 
stories  high  with  a  lofty  attic.  The  ball  room  is  the  larg¬ 
est  private  ball  room  in  New  York,  being  75  ft.  long  by  5°it. 
wide,  decorated  in  white  and  gold,  Louis  xiv.  style.  The 
ceiling  cost  a  fortune,  and  is  made  in  the  form  of  a  double 
cone,  covered  with  painted  nymphs  and  cupids.  Round 
the  cornice  are  delicately  modeled  flowers,  each  with  an 
eledlric  light  in  its  heart,  while  an  immense  crystal  chan¬ 
delier  hangs  from  the  centre.  The  walls  on  the  night  of 
the  opening  ball  were  covered  from  floor  to  ceiling  with 
natural  flowers,  at  a  cost  of  ^1,000;  and  the  entertain¬ 
ment  is  said  to  have  cost  the  host  ^5,000.  Adjoining  the 
mansion  is  the  most  expensive  garden  for  its  size  in  the 
world,  for  although  it  is  only  the  size  of  an  ordinary  city 
lot,  the  sum  of  ^70,000  was  paid  for  it,  and  a  house  which 
had  cost  ^25,000  to  build  was  torn  down  to  make  room 
for  the  few  flower  beds.” 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


ioi 


A  San  Francisco  journal,  Industry ,  recently  contained 
the  following  comment  on  the  extravagance  of  two  wealthy 
men  of  this  country: — 

‘ ‘  The  Wanamaker  dinner  in  Paris,  and  the  Vanderbilt 
dinner  at  Newport,  costing  together  at  least  $40,000,  per¬ 
haps  a  good  deal  more,  are  among  the  signs  of  the  times. 
Such  things  presage  a  change  in  this  country.  This, 
which  is  only  typical  of  a  hundred  more  cases  of  like 
ostentatious  money  show,  may  well  be  likened  to  a  feast  in 
Rome  before  the  end  came,  and  the  luxury  in  France  that 
a  century  ago  was  the  precursor  of  a  revolution.  The 
money  spent  annually  by  Americans  abroad,  mostly  for 
luxury  and  worse,  is  estimated  at  a  third  as  much  as  our 
National  revenue.  ’ 1 

The  following  very  interesting  bit  of  information, 
quoted  in  the  National  View ,  is  from  Ward  McAllister, 
lately  a  great  New  York  society  leader: — 

“The  average  annual  living  expenses  of  a  family  of 
average  respedtability,  consisting  of  husband  and  wife  and 
three  children,  amounts  to  $146,945,  itemized  as  follows: 
Rent  of  city  house,  $29,000;  of  country  house,  $14,000; 
expenses  of  country  house,  $6,000;  indoor  servants’  wages, 
$8,016;  household  expenses,  inclusive  of  servant’s  wages, 
$18,954;  his  wife’s  dressing,  $10,000;  his  own  wardrobe, 
$2,000;  children’s  clothing  and  pocket  money,  $4,500; 
three  children’s  schooling,  $3,600;  entertaining  by  giving 
balls  and  dances,  $7,000;  entertaining  at  dinner,  $6,600; 
opera  box,  $4,500 ;  theater  and  supper  parties  after  theater, 
$1,200;  papers  and  magazines,  $100;  jeweler’s  running 
account,  $1,000;  stationery,  $300;  books,  $500;  wedding 
presents  and  holiday  gifts,  $1,400;  pew  in  church,  $300; 
club  dues,  $425;  physician’s  bill,  $800;  dentist’s  bill, 
$500;  transportation  of  household  to  country  and  return, 
$250;  traveling  in  Europe,  $9,000;  cost  of  stables, 
$17,000.” 

Chauncey  M.  Depew  is  quoted  as  having  said: — 

“  Fifty  men  in  the  United  States  have  it  in  their  power  by 
reason  of  the  wealth  they  control,  to  come  together  within 
twenty-four  hours  and  arrive  at  an  understanding  by  which 


102 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

every  wheel  of  travel  and  commerce  may  be  stopped  from  re¬ 
volving,  every  avenue  of  trade  be  blocked  and  every  eledtric 
key  struck  dumb.  Those  fifty  can  control  the  circulation 
of  the  currency  and  create  a  panic  whenever  they  will.” 

THE  WORLD’S  JUDGMENT  OF  THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  POWERS. 


The  criticism  of  Ecclesiasticism  is  fully  as  severe  as  that 
of  Monarchy  and  Aristocracy ;  for  they  are  recognized  as 
one  in  interest.  Of  these  sentiments  the  following  will 
serve  as  illustrations. 

The  North  American  Review  for  November  ’93  con¬ 
tained  a  brief  article  by  John  Edgerton  Raymond,  on 
“The  Decline  of  Ecclesiasticism.”  Describing  the  forces 
which  are  opposed  to  the  church,  and  which  will  eventually 
accomplish  its  overthrow,  he  said: — 

“The  Christian  Church  is  in  the  midst  of  a  great  con¬ 
flict.  Never  since  the  organization  of  Christianity  have  so 
many  forces  been  arrayed  against  her.  What  certain  theo¬ 
logians  are  pleased  to  call  the  ‘world  power’  was  never 
stronger  than  it  is  to-day.  No  longer  is  the  church  opposed 
by  barbaric  races,  by  superstitious  philosophers,  by  priests 
of  mythical  religions,  but  by  the  highest  culture,  the 
deepest  learning  and  the  profoundest  wisdom  of  enlightened 
nations.  All  along  the  line  of  her  progress  she  is  resisted 
by  the  ‘  world  power,  ’  which  represents  the  highest  attain¬ 
ments  and  the  best  ideals  of  the  human  mind. 

“Nor  are  all  her  opponents  found  beyond  the  pale. 
Within  her  solemn  shades,  robed  in  her  vestments,  voicing 
her  commands,  representing  her  to  the  world,  stand  many 
who  are  ready  to  cast  off  her  authority  and  dispute  her 
supremacy.  Multitudes  who  yet  obey  her  decrees  are  be¬ 
ginning  to  question ;  and  doubt  is  the  first  step  towards 
disobedience  and  desertion.  The  world  will  never  know 
how  many  honest  souls  within  the  church  groan  in  spirit 
and  are  troubled,  yet  keep  a  seal  upon  their  lips  and  a  chain 
upon  their  tongues  ‘for  conscience  sake,’  lest  they  ‘cause 
their  brother  to  offend.’  They  are  silent,  not  for  fear  of 


Babylon  Arraigned.  103 

rebuke,  for  the  time  has  gone  by  when  to  speak  freely  was 
to  suffer  persecution,  and  when  to  suggest  that  the  church 
might  not  be  infallible  was  to  be  accused  of  infidelity.  ’  ’ 

He  says  the  demand  is  not  for  a  new  gospel,  but  for  an 
old  gospel  with  a  new  meaning: — 

“Everywhere  the  demand  is  made  for  a  more  literal  and 
faithful  proclamation  of  the  precepts  of  the  founder  of 
Christianity.  ‘The  Sermon  on  the  Mount’  is  to  many  the 
epitome  of  divine  philosophy.  ‘Preach  it!  preach  it! 
cry  reformers  of  every  school  everywhere ;  ‘  not  only  preach 
it,  but  exemplify  it!’  ‘Show  us,’  they  say,  ‘that  your 
practices  conform  to  these  precepts,  and  we  will  believe 
you!  Follow  Christ,  and  we  will  follow  you!’ 

“  But  just  here  lies  the  controversy.  The  church  pro¬ 
fesses  to  teach  the  precepts  of  Christ,  to  preach  his  gospel. 
The  world  listens,  and  replies:  ‘You  have  perverted  the 
truth !’  And  behold  the  spedtacle  of  an  unbelieving  world 
teaching  a  believing  church  the  true  principles  of  her  re¬ 
ligion  !  This  is  one  of  the  most  striking  and  significant 
signs  of  the  age.  And  it  is  altogether  new.  The  world 
has  been  familiar  from  the  beginning  with  the  retort: 
‘Physician,  heal  thyself.’  But  only  in  modern  times  have 
men  ventured  to  say:  ‘  Physician,  let  us  prescribe  the  medi¬ 
cine  !’ 

“  When  the  poor  and  needy,  the  oppressed  and  sorrow¬ 
ing,  who  are  taught  to  look  to  heaven  for  future  recom¬ 
pense,  saw  holy  priests  and  favored  princes  robed  in  purple 
and  fine  linen  and  faring  sumptuously  every  day;  saw  them 
laying  up  treasures  on  earth  in  defiance  of  moth  and  rust 
and  thieves;  saw  them,  with  easy  consciences,  serving  God 
and  mammon,  they  began  to  doubt  their  sincerity. 

“And  presently  they  began  to  affirm  that  all  truth  does 
not  dwell  under  a  church  spire,  that  the  church  is  power¬ 
less;  that  she  cannot  prevent  misfortune,  cannot  heal  the 
sick,  cannot  feed  the  hungry  and  clothe  the  naked,  cannot 
raise  the  dead,  cannot  save  the  soul.  Then  they  began  to 
say  that  a  church  so  weak,  so  worldly,  could  not  be  a  divine 
institution.  And  soon  they  began  to  desert  her  altars. 
They  said:  ‘To  deny  the  infallibility  of  the  church,  the 
efficacy  of  her  ordinances,  or  the  truth  of  her  creeds,  is 


io4 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


not  to  deny  the  efficacy  of  religion.  We  are  not  at  war 
with  Christianity,  but  with  the  church’s  exposition  of 
Christianity.  Reverence  for  divine  truth  is  compatible 
with  the  most  profound  contempt  for  ecclesiasticism.  For 
the  sublime  Person  who  trod  the  earth,  whose  touch  was 
life  and  whose  smile  was  salvation,  we  have  only  veneration 
and  love,  but  no  longer  for  the  institution  that  claims  to 
represent  him. 

“The  church  denounces  her  accusers  as  unbelievers,  and 
goes  on  her  way  amassing  treasure,  building  temples  and 
palaces,  making  compacts  with  kings  and  covenants  with 
mighty  men,  while  the  forces  arrayed  against  her  are  in¬ 
creasing  in  numbers  and  power.  She  has  lost  her  supremacy, 
her  authority  has  passed  away.  She  is  but  a  sign,  a  shadow. 
And  it  is  impossible  for  her  to  regain  her  lost  ascendancy, 
or  to  return  to  her  throne.  Dreams  of  her  universal  do¬ 
minion  are  a  delusion.  Her  scepter  has  been  broken  for¬ 
ever.  Already  we  are  in  a  transition  period.  The  revolu¬ 
tionary  movement  of  the  age  is  universal  and  irresistible. 
Thrones  are  beginning  to  totter.  A  volcano  smoulders  be¬ 
neath  the  palaces  of  kings,  and  when  thrones  topple  over, 
pulpits  will  fall. 

‘ 4  There  have  been  revivals  of  religion  in  the  past,  more 
or  less  local  and  temporary.  There  is  yet  to  be  a  revival 
of  religion  which  is  to  be  world-wide — a  restoration  of 
faith  in  God  and  love  for  man — when  the  brightest  dreams 
of  universal  brotherhood  shall  be  realized.  But  it  will 
come  in  spite  of,  rather  than  through,  the  church.  It  will 
corneas  a  readlion  against  ecclesiastical  tyranny;  as  a  pro¬ 
test  against  mere  forms  and  ceremonials.” 

In  an  article  in  The  Forum  of  Odtober,  ’90,  on  “Social 
Problems  and  the  Church,”  by  Bishop  Huntington,  we 
have  his  comment  on  a  very  notable  and  significant  fadt, 
as  follows: — 

“‘When  a  great  mixed  audience  in  one  of  the  public 
halls  in  New  York  cheered  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
hissed  the  name  of  the  church,  it  settled  no  question,  solved 
no  problem,  proved  no  proposition,  expounded  no  Scripture, 
but  it  was  as  significant  as  half  the  sermons  that  are  preached. 9 
He  then  referred  to  the  fadl  that  the  time  was  ‘  when  the 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


i°5 

people  heard  the  words,  ‘Christ  and  the  church/  with 
reverent  silence  if  not  with  enthusiastic  devotion,  and  then 
remarked :  ‘  Only  in  these  later  days  when  workingmen 
think,  read,  reason  and  refledt,  does  a  promiscuous  crowd 
rudely,  rather  than  irreverently,  take  the  two  apart,  honor¬ 
ing  the  one  and  scouting  the  other.  ’  ’  ’ 

Other  significant  expressions  through  the  press,  of  the 
popular  judgment,  are  as  follows:— 

“The  Catholic  Review  and  some  other  papers  insist  that 
there  should  be  ‘religious  instruction  in.  the  prisons.’ 
That’s  right.  We  go  further  than  that.  There  should  be 
religious  instruction  in  other  places  besides  the  prisons — in 
the  homes,  for  instance,  and  in  the  Sunday  schools.  Yes, 
we  will  not  be  outdone  in  liberality,  we  favor  religious  in¬ 
struction  in  some  churches.  You  can’t  have  too  much  of 
a  good  thing  if  you  take  it  in  moderation.” 

“The  Chaplain  of  a  certain  penitentiary  said  that  twenty 
years  ago  only  about  five  per  cent,  of  prisoners  had  pre¬ 
viously  been  Sunday  school  pupils,  but  that  now  seventy- 
five  per  cent,  of  actual  and  suspected  criminals  have  been 
such.  A  certain  pastor  also  gives  an  account  of  an  inebriate 
asylum  where  the  per  cent,  is  eighty,  and  another  of  fallen 
women  where  all  have  been  in  Sunday  schools.  The  press 
comment  on  these  facts  was  that  the  term  formerly  applied 
to  the  school,  ‘the  nursery  of  the  church,’  is  getting  to  be 
a  ghastly  satire.  What  shall  be  done?” 

In  the  discussions  with  reference  to  the  opening  of  the 
World’s  Columbian  Exposition  at  Chicago,  on  Sundays, 
the  following  was  elicited:  — 

“Some  Comfort  Left. — If  the  worst  comes  to  the  worse 
and  fairs,  like  theaters  and  saloons,  are  opened  on  Sundays 
in  Chicago,  it  is  a  very  comforting  reflection  that  not  a 
single  American  citizen  is  obliged  to  go.  Nobody  is  worse 
off  in  this  respect  than  were  the  apostles  and  the  early 
Christians.  They  were  not  allowed  the  use  of  a  police¬ 
man  or  of  the  Roman  legions  for  the  purpose  of  propagat¬ 
ing  their  opinions  and  compelling  their  neighbors  to  be 
more  godly  than  they  wanted  to  be.  And  yet  it  was  that 
primitive  Christianity  with  no  aid  from  the  State — nay,  a 


xo6  The  Day  of  Vejigeance. 

Christianity  persecuted  and  suffering — which  really  con¬ 
quered  the  world.” 

In  the  general  commotion  of  these  times,  many  in  the 
church  as  well  as  in  the  world  are  greatly  perplexed  and 
bewildered  by  the  great  confusion.  The  sentiments  of 
such  were  clearly  voiced  some  time  ago  in  the  New  York 
Sun,  which  said: — 

“  The  question,  ‘Where  are  we?’  ‘Where  are  we?’  is  be¬ 
coming  a  pregnant  religious  one.  Professors  sit  in  the 
chairs  of  seminaries  teaching  dodt rines  far  enough  removed 
from  the  originals  to  make  the  ancient  benefadtors  turn  in 
their  graves;  clergymen  sign  pledges  on  ordination  which 
they  probably  know  the  administrator  does  not  believe  him¬ 
self  ;  the  standards  are  in  many  cases  only  the  buoys  which 
show  how  far  the  ships  of  the  churches  have  gotten  away 
from  the  mapped  out  channels.  It  is  the  age  of  ‘go  as 
you  please,’  of  ‘every  man  for  himself,’  and  all  that. 
Nobody  knows  where  it  is  all  to  end,  and  those  who  are 
interested  most  seem  to  care  the  least.” 

Not  only  are  the  condudt  and  influence  of  the  churches 
thus  severely  criticised,  but  their  most  prominent  doc¬ 
trines  also.  Note,  for  instance,  how  the  blasphemous 
dodtrine  of  eternal  torment  for  the  great  majority  of  our 
race,  by  which  men  have  long  been  held  in  control  through 
fear,  is  similarly  slurred  by  the  thinking  public.  On  this 
subjedt  the  clergy  begin  to  see  a  very  urgent  necessity  for 
emphasis,  in  order  to  counteradt  the  growing  sentiments 
of  liberalism. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Henson  of  Chicago  some  time  ago  venti¬ 
lated  his  views  of  this  subjedt ;  and  as  reporters  inter¬ 
viewed  other  clergymen  with  reference  to  it,  their  flippant, 
heartless,  jesting  way  of  dealing  with  a  subjedt  about 
which  they  evidently  know  nothing,  but  which  they  claim 
to  believe  involves  the  eternal  interests  of  millions  of  their 
fellow-men,  was  indeed  worthy  of  the  persecuting  spirit  of 
Romanism. 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


107 


Rev.  Dr.  Henson  said, — “The  hades  of  the  New  Version 
is  only  hell  in  disguise ;  death  is  death  though  we  call  it 
sleep,  and  hell  is  hell  though  we  call  it  hades;  hell  is 
a  reality,  and  is  infernally  horrible.  In  hell  we  shall  have 
bodies.  The  resurrection  of  the  body  implies  place  and 
implies  physical  torment.  But  physical  is  not  the  worst. 
Mental  pain,  remorse,  anticipation,  that  makes  the  soul 
writhe  as  the  worm  writhes  on  glowing  embers,  is  the  worst; 
and  this  sinners  will  have  to  suffer.  Thirst  with  no  water 
to  quench ;  hunger  with  no  food  to  satisfy ;  a  knife  thrust 
into  the  heart,  but  to  be  thrust  there  again — endless, 
awful.  This  is  the  hell  we  have  to  meet.  Death  offers  a 
release  from  life’s  treadmill,  but  there  is  no  relief  in  hell.” 

What  impression  did  the  “Doctor’s”  sermon  make? 
Perhaps  one  may  judge  from  the  following  interviews  of 
reporters  and  ministers  next  morning: — 

4  * 4  What  do  you  think  of  hell,  and  are  we  all  going  to  be 
baptized  in  a  lake  of  molten  brimstone  and  pig-iron  if  we 
do  not  mend  our  ways?’  said  a  reporter  to  Prof.  Swing, 
one  of  Chicago’s  famous  preachers.  Then  it  was  that  Prof. 
Swing  laughed  a  hearty,  side-splitting  laugh,  until  his 
rugged  cheeks  became  as  rosy  as  a  school  girl’s.  The  emi¬ 
nent  preacher  drums  a  tattoo  on  the  edge  of  an  inlaid  table, 
and  the  chimney  on  his  little  study  lamp  rattles  and  seems 
to  laugh  too.  4 In  the  first  place,’  said  he,  4 1  suppose  you 
realize  that  this  subjeCt  of  hell  and  future  punishment  is 
something  about  which  we  actually  know  very  little.  Now, 
my  method  for  making  everything  harmonize  in  the  Bible 
is  to  spiritualize  it.  My  idea  is  that  the  punishment  will 
be  graded  according  to  the  sins;  but  as  the  next  world  is 
to  be  spiritual,  so  must  the  rewards  and  punishments  be 
spiritualized.  ’ 

4  4  The  Rev.  M.  V.  B.  Van  Ausdale  laughed  when  he  read 
a  report  of  Dr.  Henson’s  sermon,  and  said:  4  Why,  he 
must  be  right.  I  have  known  Dr.  Henson  for  some  time, 
and  would  vote  for  him  with  my  eyes  closed.  We  admit, 
all  of  us,  that  there  is  a  hell  or  a  place  of  retribution, 
and  it  combines  all  the  properties  assigned  to  it  by  Dr. 
Henson.’ 

44  Dr.  Ray  had  seen  the  sermon  in  print  and  thought  Dr. 


108  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

Henson  expressed  the  same  views  he  himself  would  take 
on  the  subjedt. 

“The  Congregational  ministers,  assembled  at  the  Grand 
Pacific  in  regular  session,  with  doors  closed  and  securely  sent- 
ried,  admitted  an  Evening  News  reporter  who,  after  the  meet¬ 
ing  ended,  propounded  the  query :  ‘Have  you  read  or  heard 
about  Dr.  P.  S.  Henson’s  sermon  on  hell,  preached  last  night  ?’ 

“An  interested  spedfator  during  the  meeting  was  Dr. 
H.  D.  Porter,  of  Pekin,  China.  He  arose  early  this  morn¬ 
ing,  and  read  in  the  papers  Dr.  Henson’s  sermon  in 
brief.  He  said, — ‘  I  do  not  know  Dr.  Henson,  but  I  think 
the  sentiments  attributed  to  him  are  about  right.  Over  in 
China  I  shall  not  preach  the  brimstone  and  real  physical 
torture,  nor  shall  I  say  hell  will  be  a  place  where  all  suffer¬ 
ings  of  a  real  nature  will  give  place  to  intense  mental  suf¬ 
fering  and  anguish  of  mind  alone,  but  I  will  take  the  me¬ 
dium  view,  which  portrays  hell  as  a  place  of  retribution, 
combining  the  physical  and  mental  suffering  and  embodying 
the  principles  generally  accepted  by  modern  ministers.’ 

“Another  stranger,  the  Rev.  Spencer  Bonnell,  of  Cleve¬ 
land,  O.,  agreed  with  Dr.  Henson  in  every  detail.  ‘There 
is  coming  a  time,’  he  said,  ‘when  some  universal  idea  of 
hell  should  be  advanced ,  so  as  to  bring  all  minds  into  a  state 
of  equilibrium.’  The  Rev.  H.  S.  Wilson  had  little  to  say, 
but  admitted  that  he  agreed  with  Dr.  Henson.  The  Rev. 
W.  A.  Moore  expressed  the  same  sentiments. 

“The  Rev.  W.  H.  Holmes  wrote:  ‘Dr.  Henson  is  a 
brilliant  preacher  who  understands  well  his  own  positions 
and  is  able  to  express  them  clearly  and  pointedly.  This 
abstradt  indicates  that  he  gave  the  people,  as  usual,  a  very 
interesting  sermon.  His  positions  therein  were  generally 
well  taken.  About  the  body  of  flesh  I  do  not  know - ’ 

“‘You  do  not  know?’ 

“  ‘No.  A  man  might  die  and  find  out  for  certain.’ 

“The  Baptist  ministers  think  that  Dr.  Henson’s  .ortho¬ 
dox  sermon  on  hell  was  just  about  the  right  thing,  and  those 
who  discussed  it  at  the  morning  meeting  praised  it  warmly. 
An  Evening  News  reporter  showed  the  report  of  the  ser¬ 
mon  to  a  dozen  of  the  ministers,  but  while  all  of  them 
said  they  agreed  with  the  sermon,  but  four  were  found  who 
would  discuss  it  at  all.  The  Rev.  C.  T.  Everett,  publisher 


Babylon  Arraigned.  109 

of  the  Sunday-School  Herald ,  said  that  the  views  as  ex¬ 
pressed  by  Dr.  Henson  were  generally  held  by  Baptist 
ministers.  ‘  We  teach  eternal  and  future  punishment  for 
the  sins  of  this  world,  ’  he  said,  ‘  but  as  for  the  real  hell  of 
fire  and  brimstone,  that  is  something  that  is  not  talked  of 
to  any  great  extent.  We  believe  in  the  punishment  and 
know  it  is  severe,  but  a  great  many  of  us  realize  that  it  is 
impossible  to  know  in  what  way  it  is  given.  As  Dr.  Hen¬ 
son  says,  it  is  only  brutish  men  who  think  that  hell  implies 
physical  punishment  altogether;  mental  pain  is  the  worst, 
and  this  poor  sinners  will  have  to  suffer.  Dr.  Perrin  said, 
with  great  emphasis,  that  it  was  almost  useless  to  deny  that 
whatever  Dr.  Henson  preaches  would  be  found  in  the  Bible, 
and  just  about  right. 

“The  Rev.  Mr.  Ambrose,  an  old-time  minister,  was 
greatly  pleased  with  the  sermon.  He  believed  every  word 
of  what  Dr.  Henson  had  said  about  future  torment  for 
poor  sinners.  ‘  Hell  is  what  most  Baptist  preachers  believe 
in,’  he  said,  ‘and  they  preach  it,  too.’ 

“The  Rev.  Mr.  Wolfenden  said  he  had  not  seen  the  re¬ 
port  of  the  sermon,  but  if  there  was  anything  in  it  about 
a  hell  of  future  punishment  he  agreed  with  the  Doctor,  and 
he  thought  most  Baptist  ministers  held  the  same  views,  al¬ 
though  there  were  a  few  who  did  not  believe  in  hell  in  the 
stridl  orthodox  sense. 

“From  what  the  reporter  gathered  it  is  safe  to  say  that, 
should  the  question  come  to  an  issue,  the  Baptist  ministers 
would  not  be  at  all  backward  in  supporting  every  argument 
for  Dr.  Henson’s  real,  old-fashioned,  orthodox  hell.” 

The  clergy  thus  express  their  views,  as  if  the  eternal 
torture  of  their  fellow-men  were  a  matter  of  only  trivial 
consequence,  to  be  discussed  with  flippant  jest  and  laughter, 
and  declared  as  truth  without  a  particle  of  evidence  or 
Bible  investigation.*  The  world  marks  this  presumptive 

*  A  pamphlet  of  80  pages,  entitled,  “What  Say  the  Scriptures  About 
Hell?”  will  be  found  very  helpful  on  this  subject,  to  Bible  students.  It 
examines  every  text  of  Scripture  in  which  the  word  hell  is  found,  in  the 
light  of  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  text;  and  all  the  parables,  etc.,  sup¬ 
posed  to  favor  “eternal  torment.”  Address,  Watch  lower  Bible  and 
Irabt  Society,  Allegheny,  Pa.  Price  ten  cents,  including  postage. 


no 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


arrogance,  and  draws  its  own  conclusions  in  the  matt 

The  Globe  Democrat  says: — “Good  news  comes  from 
New  York  that  the  American  Tradt  Society  proposes  to  call 
in  the  pabulum  it  has  offered  for  the  last  fifty  years,  and  re¬ 
vise  its  religion  altogether.  The  fadt  is  the  world  has  outgrown 
the  redhot  and  peppery  dishes  that  suited  the  last  gener¬ 
ation,  and  it  is  quite  beyond  the  power  of  a  very  few 
solemn  gentlemen  to  produce  a  readlion.  The  churches 
also  are  ambling  along  pleasantly  with  the  rest  of  the  world, 
preaching  toleration,  humanity,  forgiveness,  charity  and 
mercy.  It  may  be  all  wrong,  and  that  these  prophecies  of 
a  blue-black  sort  are  just  the  proper  thing  for  us  to  continue 
to  believe  and  read,  but  then  the  people  don’t,  and  won’t.” 

Another  journal  states  : — 

“Dr.  Rossiter  W.  Raymond,  in  opposing  sending  con¬ 
tributions  to  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  said 
pretty  energetically:  ‘I  am  sick  and  tired  of  going  to  the 
American  Board  in  sufferance  to  aid  in  supporting  mission* 
aries  who  believe  out  and  out  in  the  damnation  of  all  the 
heathen  and  that  damnable  heresy  that  God  doesn’t  love 
the  heathen.  I  am  tired  of  the  whole  miserable  humbug, 
and  I  won’t  give  a  cent  to  spread  the  news  of  damnation. 
I  won’t  let  the  dodtrine  be  disseminated  by  my  money. 
That  God  is  love  is  good  news,  but  it  is  made  stale  old 
stuff  by  these  men  who  drag  a  Juggernaut  car  over  the 
heathen  and  want  us  to  feed  the  beasts  that  haul  it.  It  is 
my  Christian  duty  not  to  give  to  any  concern  that  will 
teach  the  heathen  that  their  fathers  went  to  hell.” 

We  thus  see  the  present  order  of  things  trembling  in  the 
balances  of  public  opinion.  The  appointed  time  for  its 
overthrow  having  come,  the  great  Judge  of  all  the  earth 
lifts  up  the  scales  of  human  reason,  points  to  the  weights 
of  truth  and  justice,  and,  turning  up  the  light  of  increas¬ 
ing  knowledge,  invites  the  world  to  test  and  prove  the 
righteousness  of  his  decision  in  condemning  to  destruction 
the  hollow  mockery  of  Christendom’s  false  pretensions. 
Gradually,  but  rapidly,  the  world  is  applying  the  test,  and 
in  the  end  all  will  arrive  at  the  same  decision;  and  as  a 


Babylon  Arraigned. 


hi 


great  millstone,  Babylon,  the  great  city  of  confusion,  with 
all  her  boasted  civil  and  ecclesiastical  power,  and  with  all 
her  assumed  dignity,  her  wealth,  her  titles,  her  influence, 
her  honors,  and  all  her  vain  glory,  will  be  cast  into  the  sea 
(the  restless  sea  of  ungovernable  peoples)  to  rise  no  more. — 
Rev.  18:21;  Jer.  51:61-64. 

Her  destruction  will  be  fully  accomplished  by  the  end  of 
the  appointed  “  Times  of  the  Gentiles” — 1915*  Events 
are  rapidly  progressing  toward  such  a  crisis  and  termination. 
Though  the  trial  is  not  yet  completed,  already  many  can 
read  the  handwriting  of  her  doom — “Thou  art  weighed 
in  the  balances  and  found  wanting!  ”  and  by  and  by  the 
fearful  doom  of  Babylon,  Christendom,  will  be  realized. 
The  old  superstitions  that  have  long  upheld  her  are  fast  be¬ 
ing  removed :  old  religious  creeds  and  civil  codes  hitherto 
reverenced  and  unhesitatingly  endorsed  are  now  boldly 
questioned,  their  inconsistencies  pointed  out,  and  their 
palpable  errors  ridiculed.  The  trend  of  thought  among 
the  masses  of  men,  however,  is  not  toward  Bible  truth  and 
sound  logic,  but  rather  toward  infidelity.  Infidelity  is 
rampant,  both  within  and  outside  the  church  nominal.  In 
the  professed  Church  of  Christ  the  Word  of  God  is  no 
longer  the  standard  of  faith  and  the  guide  of  life.  Human 
philosophies  and  theories  are  taking  its  place,  and  even 
heathen  vagaries  are  beginning  to  flourish  in  places  formerly 
beyond  their  pale. 

Only  a  few  in  the  great  nominal  church  are  sufficiently 
awake  and  sober  to  realize  her  deplorable  condition,  ex¬ 
cept  as  her  numerical  and  financial  strength  is  considered, 
the  masses  in  both  pews  and  pulpits  being  too  much  intoxi¬ 
cated  and  stupefied  by  the  spirit  of  the  world,  so  freely 
imbibed,  even  to  note  her  spiritual  decline.  But  numeric¬ 
ally  and  financially  her  waning  condition  is  keenly  felt; 
for  with  the  perpetuity  of  her  institutions  are  linked  all 


f 


1 1  2 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


the  interests,  prospers  and  pleasures  of  the  present  life; 
and  to  secure  these  the  necessity  is  felt  of  keeping  up  a  fair 
showing  of  fulfilling  what  is  believed  to  be  her  divine 
commission, — to  convert  the  world.  Her  measure  of  suc¬ 
cess  in  this  effort  we  will  note  in  a  succeeding  chapter. 

While  we  thus  see  Babylon  arraigned  to  answer  for  herself 
in  the  presence  of  an  assembled  world,  with  what  force 
does  the  Psalmist’s  prophecy  of  this  event,  quoted  at  the 
beginning  of  this  chapter,  recur  to  the  mind!  Though 
God  has  kept  silence  during  all  the  centuries  wherein  evil 
triumphed  in  his  name  and  his  true  saints  suffered  perse¬ 
cution  in  multiplied  forms,  he  has  not  been  oblivious  to  those 
things;  and  now  the  time  has  come  whereof  he  spoke  by  the 
prophet,  saying,  “  But  I  will  reprove  thee ,  and  set  them 
in  order  before  thine  eyes."  Let  all  who  would  be  awake 
and  on  the  right  side  in  these  times  of  tremendous  import 
mark  well  these  things  and  see  how  perfectly  prophecy  and 
fulfilment  correspond. 


STUDY  V. 


BABYLON  BEFORE  THE  GREAT  COURT. 

HER  CONFUSION— NATIONAL. 

The  Civil  Powers  in  Trouble,  Seeing  the  Judgment  is  Going  Against 
Them. — In  Fear  and  Distress  They  Seek  Alliance  One  with  Another, 
and  Look  in  Vain  to  the  Church  for  Her  Old-Time  Power. — They  In¬ 
crease  Their  Armies  and  Navies. — Present  War  Preparations. — The 
Fighting  Forces  on  Land  and  Sea. — Improved  Implements  of  War,  New 
Discoveries,  Inventions,  Explosives,  etc. — Wake  Up  the  Mighty  Men: 
Let  the  Weak  Say,  I  am  Strong;  Beat  Plowshares  into  Swords  and 
Pruning  Hooks  into  Spears,  Etc. — The  United  States  of  America  Unique 
in  her  Position,  Yet  Threatened  With  Even  Greater  Evils  than  the 
Old  World. — The  Cry  of  Peace  !  Peace  !  When  There  is  no  Peace. 

^T\)R  these  be  the  days  of  vengeance,  that  all  things  which  are 
i.  written  may  be  fulfilled.  .  .  .  Upon  the  earth  distress  of  na¬ 
tions,  with  perplexity ;  the  sea  and  the  w'aves  roaring ;  men’s  hearts 
failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those  things  which  are  com¬ 
ing  on  the  earth  :  for  the  powers  of  heaven  shall  be  shaken.  And  then 
shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud  with  power  and 
great  glory.” 

“Yet  once  more  I  shake  not  the  earth  only,  but  also  heaven.  And 
this  word,  yet  once  more,  signifieth  the  removing  of  those  things  that 
are  shaken,  as  of  things  that  are  made,  that  those  things  which  cannot 
be  shaken  may  remain.  .  .  .  For  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire.” — 
Luke  21  :  22,  25-27;  Heb.  12:  26-29. 

That  the  civil  powers  of  Christendom  perceive  that  the 
judgment  is  going  against  them,  and  that  the  stability  of 
their  power  is  by  no  means  assured,  is  very  manifest. 
Disraeli,  when  Prime  Minister  of  England,  addressed  the 
Sd  113 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


fi*4 

British  Parliament,  July  2,  1874  (just  in  the  beginning  of 
this  harvest  period  or  judgment  day),  saying,  “The  great 
crisis  of  the  world  is  nearer  than  some  suppose.  Why  is 
Christendom  so  menaced?  I  fear  civilization  is  about  to 
collapse.”  Again  he  said,  “Turn  whatever  way  we  like, 
there  is  an  uncomfortable  feeling  abroad,  a  distress  of  na¬ 
tions,  men’s  hearts  failing  them  for  fear.  .  .  .  No  mail  cun 
fail  to  mark  these  things.  No  man  who  ever  looks  at  a 
newspaper  can  fail  to  see  the  stormy  aspect  of  the  political 
sky  that  at  present  envelops  us.  .  .  .  Some  gigantic  out¬ 
burst  must  surely  fall.  Every  cabinet  in  Europe  is  agitated. 
Every  king  and  ruler  has  his  hand  on  his  sword  hilt ;  .  .  . 
we  are  upon  times  of  unusual  ghastliness.  We  are  ap¬ 
proaching  the  end  !  ’  ’ 

If  such  was  the  outlook  as  seen  in  the  very  beginning  of 
the  judgment,  how  much  more  ominous  are  the  signs  ot  the 
times  to-day! 

From  an  article  in  the  London  Spedlator ,  entitled  “The 
Disquiet  of  Europe,”  we  quote  the  following  : — * 

“  To  what  should  we  attribute  the  prevailing  unrest  in 
Europe?  We  should  say  that  though  due  in  part  to  the 
condition  of  Italy,  it  is  mainly  to  be  ascribed  to  the  wave  of 
pessimism  now  passing  over  Europe,  caused  partly  by 
economic  troubles  and  partly  by  the  sudden  appearance  of 
anarchy  as  a  force  in  the  world.  The  latter  phenomenon 
has  had  far  greater  influence  on  the  Continent  than  in 
England.  Statesmen  abroad  are  always  anticipating  danger 
from  below — a  danger  which  bomb-throwing  brings  home 
to  them.  They  regard  the  anarchists  as,  in  fa6t,  only  the 
advance  guard  of  a  host  which  is  advancing  on  civilization, 
and  which,  if  it  cannot  be  either  conciliated  or  defied,  will 
pulverize  all  existing  order.  They  prophecy  to  themselves 
ill  of  the  internal  future,  the  existing  quiet  resting,  as  they 
think,  too  exclusively  on  bayonets.  Judging  the  internal 
situation  with  so  little  hope,  they  are  naturally  inclined  to 
be  gloomy  as  to  the  external  one,  to  think  that  it  cannot 
last,  and  to  regard  any  movement  ...  as  proof  that  the 


1 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  115 

end  is  approaching  rapidly.  In  fa6t,  they  feel,  in  politics 
the  disposition  toward  pessimism  which  is  so  marked  in 
literature  and  society.  This  pessimism  is  for  the  moment 
greatly  deepened  by  the  wave  of  economic  depression." 

The  following  from  the  same  journal  of  March  9,  ’95, 
is  also  to  the  point : — 

“The  True  Continental  Danger. — M.  Jules  Roche  has 
given  us  all  a  timely  warning.  His  speech  of  Tuesday,  which 
was  received  in  the  French  Chamber  with  profound  attention 
once  more  reminded  Europe  of  the  thinness  of  the  crust  which 
ctill  covers  up  its  volcanic  fires.  His  thesis  was  that  France, 
after  all  her  sacrifices — sacrifices  which  would  have  crushed 
any  Power  less  wealthy — was  still  unprepared  for  war ;  that 
she  must  do  more,  and  above  all,  spend  more,  before  she 
could  be  considered  either  safe  or  ready.  Throughout  he 
treated  Germany  as  a  terrible  and  imminent  enemy  against 
whose  invasion  France  must  always  be  prepared,  and  who 
at  this  moment  was  far  stronger  than  France.  Under  his 
last  Military  Bill  the  Emperor  William  II.  (said  M.  Roche) 
had  succeeded  not  only  in  drawing  his  whole  people  with¬ 
in  the  grip  of  the  conscription,  but  he  had  raised  the  army 
actually  ready  for  marching  and  fighting  to  five  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  men,  fully  officered,  fully  equipped, 
scientifically  stationed, — in  short,  ready  whenever  his  lips 
should  utter  the  fatal  decision  which  his  grandfather  em¬ 
bodied  in  the  two  words  ‘  Krieg-Mobil.’  France,  on  the 
contrary,  though  the  net  of  her  conscription  was  equally 
wide,  had  only  four  hundred  thousand  men  ready,  and  to 
save  money,  was  steadily  reducing  even  that  proportion. 
In  the  beginning  of  the  war,  therefore,  which  now  usually 
decides  its  end,  France,  with  enemies  on  at  least  two 
frontiers,  would  be  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men  short, 
and  might,  before  her  full  resources  were  at  her  Generals' 
disposal,  sustain  terrible  or  even  fatal  calamities.  The 
deputies,  though  far  from  devoted  to  M.  Jules  Roche, 
listened  almost  awe-struck,  and  M.  Felix  Faure  has  de¬ 
cided  that,  for  the  first  time  in  six  years,  he  will  exert  a 
forgotten  prerogative  granted  to  the  President  of  the  Re¬ 
public,  and  preside  at  the  meeting  of  the  Supreme  Military 
Council,  to  be  held  on  March  20th.  He  evidently  intends. 


1 1 6  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

as  a  trained  man  of  business,  to  ‘  take  stock  ’  of  the  military 
situation,  to  ascertain  clearly  what  France  possesses  in  the 
way  of  guns,  horses  and  men  ready  to  move  at  once  on  an 
alarm,  and  if  he  finds  the  stock  insufficient,  for  the  great 
market,  to  insist  on  purchasing  some  more.  Rich  as  the 
firm  is,  he  may  find  its  capital  insufficient  for  that  enter¬ 
prise,  these  colledtions  of  fresh  stock  being  costly  beyond 
measure;  but,  at  all  events,  he  intends  to  know  the 
precise  truth. 

“  M.  Faure  is  a  sensible  man ;  but  what  a  revealing  light 
does  his  adtion,  following  on  M.  Roche’s  words,  throw  on 
the  situation  in  Europe !  Peace  is  supposed  to  be  guaran¬ 
teed  by  the  fear  of  war ;  and  yet  the  moment  war  is  openly 
mentioned,  the  preparations  for  it  are  seen  to  be,  now  as 
much  as  at  any  time  since  1870,  the  first  preoccupation  of 
statesmen.  We  know  how  little  resistance  the  German 
Emperor  encountered  last  year  in  securing  the  changes 
which  so  alarmed  M.  Jules  Roche.  The  people  hardly 
liked  them  in  spite  of  the  immense  bribe  of  a  reduced 
term  of  service,  and  they  did  not  like  paying  for  their  cost ; 
but  they  recognized  the  necessity;  they  submitted;  and 
Germany  is  now  ready  for  war  at  twenty-four  hours*  notice. 
France  will  submit  also,  however  despairingly,  and  we  shall 
see  preparations  made  and  moneys  voted,  which,  but  for  an 
overpowering  sense  of  danger,  would  be  rejected  with  dis¬ 
gust.  The  French,  even  more  than  the  Germans,  are  tired 
of  paying,  but  for  all  that  they  will  pay,  for  they  think 
that  on  any  day  an  army  stronger  than  their  own  may  be 
marching  upon  Paris  or  on  Lyons.  The  philosophers  de¬ 
clare  that  the  ‘  tension  ’  between  France  and  Germany  has 
grown  perceptibly  lighter,  the  diplomatists  assert  that  all 
is  peace;  the  newspapers  record  with  gratitude  the  Kaiser’s 
civilities;  France  even  takes  part  in  a  ceremonial  intended 
to  honor  Germany  and  her  navy  ;  but  all  the  same  the 
nation  and  its  chiefs  are  adfing  as  if  war  were  immediately 
at  hand.  They  could  not  be  more  sensitive,  or  more  alarmed, 
or  more  ready  to  spend  their  wealth,  if  they  expedled  war 
as  a  certainty  within  a  month.  Nothing,  be  it  remembered, 
has  occurred  to  accentuate  the  jealousy  of  the  two  nations. 
There  has  been  no  4  incident  ’  on  the  frontier.  The  Em¬ 
peror  has  threatened  no  one.  There  is  no  party  even  in 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  117 

Paris  raging  for  war.  Indeed,  Paris  seems  to  have  turned 
its  eyes  away  from  Germany,  and  to  be  emitting  glances, 
fiery  at  once  with  hate  and  greed,  in  the  diredlion  of  Great 
Britain.  And,  finally,  there  has  been  no  sign  or  hint  of 
sign  in  Russia  that  the  new  Czar  wishes  war,  or  apprehends 
war,  or  is  specially  preparing  for  war;  and  yet  the  least 
allusion  to  war  shows  Germany  prepared  to  the  last  point, 
and  France  alarmed,  furious,  and  disturbed  lest  she  should 
not  be  prepared  also.  It  is  not  any  ‘  news  ’  which  is  in 
question;  it  is  the  permanent  situation  which  happens,  al¬ 
most  accidentally,  to  be  discussed ;  and  it  is  at  once  ad¬ 
mitted  on  all  hands  that  this  situation  compels  Germany 
and  France  to  be  ready  for  a  war  of  invasion  at  twenty- 
four  hours’  notice.  ‘Double  your  tobacco  tax,  Germans,’ 
cries  Prince  Hohenlohe  this  week,  ‘  for  we  must  have  the 
men.’  ‘Perish  economy,’  shrieks  M.  Roche,  ‘for  we  area 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men  short.’  And  observe  that 
in  neither  country  do  these  exhortations  produce  any 
panic  or  ‘crash’  or  notable  disturbance  of  trade.  The 
danger  is  too  chronic,  too  clearly  understood,  too  thoroughly 
accepted  as  one  of  the  conditions  of  life,  for  anything  of 
that  kind ;  it  is  always  there ;  and  only  forgotten  because 
men  grow  weary  of  hearing  one  unchanging  topic  of  dis¬ 
course.  That  is  the  most  melancholy  fa<5t  in  the  whole 
business.  There  is  no  scare  in  Germany  or  France  about 
war  any  more  than  there  is  scare  in  Torre  del  Greco  about 
Vesuvius,  nothing  but  a  dull  acknowledgment  that  the 
volcano  is  there,  has  been  there,  will  be  there  unchanged 
until  the  eruption  comes. 

“We  do  not  suppose  that  anything  will  happen  imme¬ 
diately  in  consequence  of  M.  Jules  Roche’s  speech,  except 
more  taxes,  and  possibly  the  development  of  a  wrinkle  or 
two  on  the  President’s  forehead,  for  he  will  not  like  all  the 
results  of  his  stock-taking,  and  he  has  been  trained  to  in¬ 
sist  that  the  needs  of  his  business  shall  be  provided  for, 
but  it  is  well  that  Europe  should  be  reminded  occasionally 
that  for  rulers  and  politicians,  and  even  nations,  there  can 
be  at  present  no  safe  sleep ;  that  the  ships  are  steering  amidst 
icebergs,  and  watch  must  be  kept  without  a  moment’s 
cessation.  One  hour’s  negledt,  a  crash,  and  an  ironclad 
may  founder.  It  seems  a  hard  situation  for  the  civilized 


1 1 8  2he  Day  of  Vengeance. 

sedtion  of  mankind,  to  be  eternally  asked  for  more  forced 
labor,  a  larger  slice  of  wages,  a  greater  readiness  to  lie  out 
in  the  open  with  shattered  bones;  but  where  is  the  remedy 
to  be  found  ?  The  peoples  are  wild  to  find  one,  the  states¬ 
men  would  help  them  if  they  could,  and  the  kings  for  the 
first  time  in  history  look  on  war  with  sick  distaste,  as  if  it 
had  no  ‘  happy  chances’  to  compensate  for  its  incalculable 
risks;  but  they  are  all  powerless  to  improve  a  position 
which  for  them  all  bring,  nothing  but  more  toil,  more  dis¬ 
comfort,  more  responsibility.  The  single  alleviation  for 
the  peoples  is  that  they  are  not  much  worse  off  than  their 
brethren  in  America,  wheie  Without  a  conscription,  with¬ 
out  fear  of  war,  without  a  frontier  in  fadt,  the  Treasury  is 
over-pent  as  if  it  were  European,  the  people  are  as  much 
robbed  by  currency  fluctuations  as  if  they  were  at  war,  and 
all  men  are  as  carestricken  as  if  they  might  be  summoned 
at  any  moment  to  defend  their  homes.  There  has  been 
nothing  like  the  European  situation  in  history,  at  least  since 
private  war  ceased,  and  but  that  we  know  the  way  of  man¬ 
kind,  we  should  mar  el  that  it  ever  escaped  attention;  that 
the  peoples  should  ever  be  interested  in  trivialities,  or  that 
a  speech  like  that  of  M.  Jules  Roche  should  ever  be  re¬ 
quired  to  make  men  unclose  their  eyes.  ‘We  have  two 
millions  of  soldiers,’  says  M.  Jules  Roche,  ‘but  only  four 
hundred  thousand  of  them  are  idling  in  barracks,  and  that 
is  not  enough  by  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men,’ 
and  nobody  thinks  that  anything  but  startlingly  sensible ; 
and  the  representatives  of  the  people  look  gravely  attentive, 
and  the  Head  of  the  State  snatches  up  a  forgotten  weapon 
to  compel  the  heads  of  the  army  to  tell  him  what  French¬ 
men  call  the  ‘  true  truth.’  We  do  not  belong  to  the  Peace 
Society,  being  unable  to  believe  in  Utopias;  but  even  we 
are  driven  to  think  sometimes  that  the  world  is  desperately 
foolish,  and  that  anything  would  be  better — even  the  sur¬ 
render  of  Elsass-Lothringen  by  Germany  or  of  Alsace- 
Lorraine  by  France — than  this  never-ending  and  resultless 
mortgaging  of  the  future  in  obedience  to  a  fear  which  those 
who  adt  on  it  all  proclaim  with  one  voice  to  be  chimerical. 
It  is  not  chimerical,  and  they  only  say  so  to  be  civil;  but 
could  it  not  be  ended  before  ruin  comes?” 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  an  address  by  Jas.  Beck, 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — National.  1 1  g 

Esq.,  of  the  Philadelphia  Bar,  published  in  The  Christian 
Statesman.  The  subjedl  of  the  address  was  “The  Distress 
of  Nations.”  It  is  a  true  pidlure  of  our  troubled  times. 

“Our  own  century,  commencing  with  the  thunder  of 
Napoleon’s  cannon  on  the  plains  of  Marengo,  and  drawing 
to  its  close  with  similar  reverberations  from  both  the  Ori¬ 
ent  and  Occident,  has  not  known  a  single  year  of  peace. 
Since  1800  England  has  had  fifty-four  wars,  France  forty- 
two,  Russia  twenty-three,  Austria  fourteen,  Prussia  nine — 
one  hundred  and  forty-two  wars  by  five  nations,  with  at 
least  four  of  whom  the  gospel  of  Christ  is  a  state  religion. 

“At  the  dawn  of  the  Christian  era,  the  standing  army 
of  the  Roman  Empire,  according  to  Gibbon,  numbered 
about  four  hundred  thousand  men,  and  was  scattered  over 
a  vast  extent  of  territory,  from  the  Euphrates  to  the 
Thames.  To-day  the  standing  armies  of  Europe  exceed 
four  millions,  while  the  reserves,  who  have  served  two  or 
more  years  in  the  barracks,  and  are  trained  soldiers,  exceed 
sixteen  millions,  a  number  whose  dimensions  the  mind  can 
neither  appreciate  nor  imagine.  With  one-tenth  of  the 
able-bodied  men  on  the  Continent  inarms  in  time  of  peace, 
and  one-fifth  of  its  women  doing  the  laborious,  and  at 
times  loathsome,  work  of  man  in  the  shop  and  field,  one 
can  sadly  say  with  Burke,  ‘The  age  of  chivalry  has  gone. 

.  .  .  The  glory  of  Europe  has  departed.’  In  the  last 
twenty  years  these  armies  have  been  nearly  doubled,  and 
the  national  debt  of  the  European  nations,  mainly  incurred 
for  war  purposes,  and  wrung  from  the  sweat  of  the  people, 
has  reached  the  inconceivable  total  of  twenty-three  thous¬ 
and  millions  of  dollars.  If  one  is  to  measure  the  interests 
of  man  by  his  expenditures,  then  assuredly  the  supreme 
passion  of  civilized  Europe  in  this  evening  of  the  nine¬ 
teenth  century  is  war,  for  one-third  of  all  the  revenues  that 
are  drained  from  labor  and  capital  is  devoted  to  paying 
merely  the  interest  on  the  cost  of  past  wars,  one-third  for 
preparations  for  future  wars,  and  the  remaining  third  to  all 
other  objects  whatsoever. 

“The  spear,  the  lance,  the  sword,  the  battle-axe  have 
been  put  aside  by  modern  man  as  playthings  of  his  child¬ 
hood.  We  have  in  their  stead  the  armv  rifle,  which  can 


220 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


be  fired  ten  times  without  reloading  and  can  kill  at  three 
miles,  and  whose  long,  nickel-plated  bullet  can  destroy 
three  men  in  its  course  before  its  work  of  destruction  is 
stayed.  Driven  as  it  is  by  smokeless  powder,  it  will  add 
to  past  horrors  by  blasting  a  soldier  as  with  an  invisible 
bolt  of  lightning.  Its  effectiveness  has  practically  de¬ 
stroyed  the  use  in  battle  of  the  cavalry.  The  day  of 
‘  splendid  charges  ’  like  that  of  Balaklava  is  past,  and 
Pickett’s  men,  if  they  had  to  repeat  to-day  their  wondrous 
charge,  would  be  annihilated  before  they  could  cross  the 
Emmitsburg  road.  The  destructive  effects  of  the  modern 
rifle  almost  surpass  belief.  Experiments  have  shown  that  it 
will  reduce  muscles  to  a  pulp,  and  grind  the  bone  to  powder. 
A  limb  struck  by  it  is  mangled  beyond  repair,  and  a  shot 
in  the  head  or  chest  is  inevitably  fatal.  The  machine  gun 
of  to-day  can  fire  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty  shots  a 
minute,  or  thirty  a  second,  a  stream  so  continuous  that  it 
seems  like  a  continuous  line  of  lead,  and  whose  hor¬ 
rible  noise  is  like  a  Satanic  song.  A  weapon  of  Titans 
is  the  modern  twelve-inch  cannon,  which  can  throw 
a  projectile  eight  miles  and  penetrate  eighteen  inches 
of  steel,  even  when  the  latter  is  Harveyized,  a  pro¬ 
cess  by  which  the  hard  surface  of  the  steel  is  carbonized 
so  that  the  finest  drill  cannot  affect  it.  Of  the  present 
navies  with  their  so-called  * commerce  destroyers,’  nothing 
need  be  said.  Single  ships  cost  four  million  dollars  to 
build,  and,  armed  with  steel  plates  eighteen  inches  thick, 
can  travel  through  water  with  their  engines  of  eleven 
thousand  horse  power  at  a  rate  of  twenty-four  miles  an 
hour.  One  such  vessel  could  have  scattered  the  combined 
Spanish,  French  and  English  fleets,  numbering  over  one 
hundred  ships,  at  Trafalgar,  like  a  flock  of  pigeons,  or  put 
the  Spanish  Armada  to  flight  like  a  hawk  in  a  dove-cote; 
and  yet  in  the  unceasing  warfare  of  arms  and  armament 
these  leviathans  of  the  deep  have  been  instantaneously  de¬ 
stroyed,  as  with  a  blast  of  lightning,  by  a  single  dynamite 
torpedo. 

“If  these  preparations  for  war,  which  cover  our  waters 
and  darken  our  lands,  mean  anything,  they  indicate  that 
civilized  man  is  on  the  verge  of  a  vast  cataclysm,  of  which 
he  is  apparently  as  unconscious  as  were  the  people  of 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  121 

Pompeii  on  the  last,  fatal  day  of  their  city’s  life,  when  they 
witnessed  with  indifference  the  ominous  smoke  curl  from  the 
crater’s  mouth.  Our  age  has  sown,  as  none  other,  the 
dragon’s  teeth  of  standing  armies,  and  the  human  grain  is 
ripe  unto  the  harvest  of  blood.  It  needs  but  an  incendi¬ 
ary  like  Napoleon  to  set  the  world  on  fire. 

“To  deny  that  such  is  the  evident  tendency  of  these  un¬ 
precedented  preparations  is  to  believe  that  wq  can  sow 
thistles  and  reap  figs,  or  expeCl  perennial  sunshine  where 
we  have  sown  the  whirlwind.  The  war  between  China 
and  Japan,  fought  only  in  part  with  modern  weapons,  and 
with  men  who  but  imperfectly  understood  their  use,  in  no 
way  illustrates  the  possibilities  of  the  future  conflict.  The 
greatest  of  all  war  correspondents,  Archibald  Forbes,  has 
recently  said,  ‘  It  is  virtually  impossible  for  any  one  to  have 
accurately  pictured  to  himself  the  scene  in  its  fullness  which 
the  next  great  battle  will  present  to  a  bewildered  and  shud¬ 
dering  wrorld ;  we  know  the  elements  that  will  constitute 
its  horrors,  but  we  know  them  only  as  it  were  academically. 
Men  have  yet  to  be  thrilled  by  the  weirdness  of  wholesale 
death,  inflicted  by  missiles  poured  from  weapons,  the  where¬ 
abouts  of  which  cannot  be  ascertained  because  of  the  ab¬ 
sence  of  powder  smoke.’  He  concludes,  ‘  Death  incalculable 
may  rain  down  as  from  the  very  heavens  themselves.’  When 
wre  recall  that  in  one  of  the  battles  around  Metz  the  use  of 
the  mitrailleuse  struck  down  6,000  Germans  in  ten  minutes, 
and  that  at  Plevna,  in  1877,  Skobeleff  lost  in  a  short  rush 
of  a  few  hundred  yards  3,000  men,  and  remember  that  the 
mitrailleuse  and  needle  gun  have  since  quintupled  in  their 
capacity  for  destruction,  the  prospeCt  is  one  at  which  the 
mind  stands  aghast  and  the  heart  sickens.  Suffice  it  to  say 
that  the  great  strategists  of  Europe  believe  that  the  future 
mortality  of  battles  will  be  so  great  that  it  will  be  impos¬ 
sible  to  care  for  the  wounded  or  bury  the  dead,  and  many 
of  them  will  carry  as  a  necessary  part  of  military  equip¬ 
ment  a  moving  crematorium  to  burn  those  who  have  fallen 
in  battle. 

“You  may  suggest  that  this  dreadful  visitation  will  pass 
over  peaceful  America,  as  the  angel  that  slew  the  first-born 
of  Egypt  spared  the  bloodsplashed  portals  of  the  Israelites. 
God  grant  that  it  prove  so  !  Whence,  however,  is  our  as* 


122 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


\ 


surance?  So  wonderfully  have  steam  and  electricity  united 
men  in  a  community  of  thought,  interest  and  purpose,  that 
it  is  possible,  that  if  a  great  continental  war  should  come, 
in  which  England  would  almost  necessarily  become  involved, 
before  it  would  be  ended,  the  civilized  world  might  be 
lapped  in  universal  flame.  Apart  from  this,  upon  the 
world’s  horizon  is  now  discernible  a  cloud,  at  present  no 
bigger  than  a  man’s  hand,  but  which  may  some  day  over¬ 
cast  the  heavens.  In  the  Orient  are  two  nations,  China 
and  Japan,  whose  combined  population  reaches  the  amaz¬ 
ing  total  of  five  hundred  millions.  Hitherto  these  swarm¬ 
ing  ant-hills  have  been  ignorant  of  the  art  of  war,  for  it  is 
strangely  true  that  the  only  two  countries,  which  since  the 
birth  of  Christ  have  experienced  in  their  isolation  compa¬ 
rative  ‘peace  on  earth,’  are  these  once  hermit  nations  upon 
whom  the  light  of  Christianity  had  never  shone.  But 
thirty  years  ago  a  mere  handful  of  Englishmen  and  French¬ 
men  forced  their  way,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  to 
Pekin.  All  this  is  changed.  Western  civilization  has 
brought  to  the  Orient  Bibles  and  bullets,  mitres  and  mitrail- 
ieux,  godliness  and  Gatling  guns,  crosses  and  Krupp  can¬ 
non,  St.  Peter  and  salt  petre  ;  and  the  Orient  may  some  day- 
say  with  Shylock :  ‘  The  villainy  you  teach  me  I  will  exe¬ 
cute,  and  it  will  go  hard,  but  I  will  better  the  instruction.  ’ 
Already  they  have  learned  the  lesson  so  well  as  to  play  with 
deadly  effect  the  awful  diapason  of  the  cannonade.  Let 
once  the  passion  for  war,  which  distinguishes  the  Occi¬ 
dent,  awaken  the  opulent  Orient  from  its  sleep  of  centuries, 
and  who  shall  say  that  another  Ghengis  Khan,  with  a  bar¬ 
baric  horde  of  millions  at  his  back,  may  not  fall  upon 
Europe  with  the  crushing  weight  of  an  avalanche? 

“It  may  be  argued,  however,  that  these  preparations 
mean  nothing  and  are  guarantees  of  peace,  rather  than 
provocative  of  war,  and  that  the  very  effectiveness  of 
modern  weapons  makes  war  improbable.  While  apparently 
there  is  force  in  this  suggestion,  yet  practically  it  is  con¬ 
tradicted  by  the  facts,  for  the  nations  that  have  the  least  ar¬ 
mies  have  the  most  peace,  and  those  who  have  the  largest 
forces  tremble  on  the  verge  of  the  abyss.  Switzerland, 
Holland,  Belgium,  Norway,  Sweden  and  the  United  States 
live  in  substantial  amity  with  the  world,  while  France, 


Babylon' s  Confusion — National.  123 

Russia,  Germany,  Austria  and  Italy,  armed  to  the  teeth  and 
staggering  under  their  equipments,  are  forever  scowling  at 
each  other  across  their  frontiers.  In  them  is  found  the  vast 
magazine  of  martial  spirit  and  international  hatred  whose 
explosion  requires  but  the  spark  of  some  trivial  incident. 
Thus  when  the  Empress  Augusta  recently  visited  Paris  for 
pleasure  her  presence  alarmed  the  world,  caused  prices  to 
fall  upon  the  bourses  and  exchanges  and  hurried  an  earnest 
and  nervous  consultation  of  all  European  cabinets.  A  single 
insult  offered  to  her  by  the  most  irresponsible  Parisian 
would  have  caused  her  son,  the  young  German  Emperor,  to 
draw  his  sword.  It  was  thus  in  the  power  of  the  idlest 
street  gamin  to  have  shaken  the  equilibrium  of  the  world. 
What  a  frightful  commentary  upon  civilization  that  the  pros¬ 
perity,  and  even  the  lives,  of  millions  of  our  fellow-beings 
may  depend  upon  the  pacific  sentiments  of  a  single  man ! 

“No  fad  can  be  more  clear  than  that  humanity  is  at 
the  parting  of  the  ways.  The  maximum  of  preparation 
has  been  reached.  In  Europe  men  can  arm  no  further. 
Italy  has  already  fallen  under  the  burden  of  bankruptcy 
thereby  occasioned,  and  may  be  at  any  day  plunged  into 
the  vortex  of  revolution.  Many  thoughtful  publicists  be¬ 
lieve  that  the  European  nations  must  therefore  either  fight 
or  disarm.  Well  did  the  Master  predidt:  ‘Upon  the  earth 
distress  of  nations  with  perplexity.  .  .  .  Men’s  hearts  fail¬ 
ing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those  things  which 
are  coming  on  the  earth.’  ” 

The  following  from  The  New  York  Tribune  of  May  5, 
’95,  shows  how  some  of  the  present  reigning  sovereigns  of 
Europe  regard  the  present  situation : — 

“  Kings  who  want  to  Retire  to  Private  Life. — Abdi¬ 
cation  seems  to  be  in  the  air.  At  no  time  since  the  eventful 
years  of  1848-49,  when  the  whole  of  Europe  may  be  said 
to  have  been  in  open  insurredtion  against  the  medievally 
autocratic  tendencies  of  its  rulers,  have  there  been  so  many 
reigning  sovereigns  who  are  declared  to  be  on  the  point  of 
abandoning  their  thrones.  In  1848  the  monarchs  were 
mostly  princes  born  in  the  previous  century  and  reared 
within  the  influence  of  its  traditions,  utterly  incapable, 
therefore,  of  comprehending  such  new-fangled  notions  as 


124  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

popular  government  and  national  constitutions.  Sooner 
than  to  lend  their  names  to  any  such  subversive  ideas, 
which  they  regarded  as  synonymous  with  sanguinary  revo¬ 
lution  of  the  charadler  that  "brought  Louis  xvi.  and  Marie 
Antoinette  to  the  scaffold,  they  preferred  to  abdicate;  and 
it  was  during  those  two  eventful  years  that  the  thrones  of 
Austria,  Sardinia,  Bavaria,  France  and  Holland  were  va¬ 
cated  by  their  occupants.  If  to-day,  half  a  century  later, 
their  successors  desire  in  their  turn  to  abdicate,  it  is  that 
they,  too,  have  become  firmly  convinced  that  popular  legis¬ 
lation  is  incompatible  with  good  government — that  is,  as 
viewed  from  the  throne — and  that  it  is  impossible  to  recon¬ 
cile  any  longer  two  such  diametrically  opposed  institutions 
as  Crown  and  Parliament.  In  this,  perhaps,  they  are  not 
far  wrong ;  for  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  development  of 
popular  government  in  the  direction  of  democracy  must 
naturally  tend  to  diminish  the  power  and  prestige  of  the 
throne.  Every  new  prerogative  and  right  secured  by  the 
people  or  by  their  constitutional  representatives  is  so  much 
taken  away  from  the  monarch ;  and  as  time  goes  by  it  is 
becoming  more  and  more  apparent  that,  from  a  popu¬ 
lar  point  of  view,  kings  and  emperors  are  superfluous, 
an  anachronism,  mere  costly  figureheads  whose  very  weak¬ 
ness  and  lack  of  power  render  them  an  objedl  of  ridicule 
rather  than  of  reverence,  or  that  they  constitute  serious 
obstacles  to  political,  commercial  and  even  intelledtual  de¬ 
velopment.  Indeed,  there  seems  to  be  no  place  left  for  them 
in  the  coming  century  unless  it  be  that  of  mere  social  ar¬ 
biters,  whose  power  is  restridled  to  the  decreeing  of  the 
laws  of  fashion  and  of  conventionality,  and  whose  author¬ 
ity  is  exercised  not  by  virtue  of  any  written  law,  but  merely 
by  means  of  ta<5h 

“Of  the  sovereigns  reported  to  be  on  the  eve  of  abdica¬ 
tion  we  have  in  the  first  place  King  George  of  the  Hellenes, 
wdio  declares  himself  sick  and  tired  of  his  uncomfortable 
throne,  and  does  not  hesitate  to  declare  that,  the  very  at¬ 
mosphere  of  Greece  having  ceased  to  be  congenial  to  him, 
he  is  anxious  to  surrender  as  soon  as  possible  his  scepter  to 
his  son  Constantine.  He  is  no  longer  in  touch  with  his 
subjedfs,  has  no  friends  at  Athens  save  visitors  from  abroad, 
and  is  constantly  forced  by  the  somewhat  disreputable 


Babylon's  Confusion — National. 


I25 


policy  of  the  Cabinets  that  succeed  one  another  with  such 
rapidity  in  his  dominion  to  place  himself  in  an  awkward 
and  embarrassing  position  with  regard  to  those  foreign 
courts  to  which  he  is  bound  by  ties  of  close  relationship. 

“  King  Oscar  is  also  talking  of  resigning'his  crown  to  his 
eldest  son.  In  his  case  there  is  not  one  but  there  are  two  Par¬ 
liaments  with  which  to  contend ;  and  as  that  at  Stockholm 
is  always  in  diredt  opposition  to  that  at  Christiania,  he  can¬ 
not  content  the  one  without  offending  the  other,  the  result 
being  that  Norway  and  Sweden  are  now,  according  to  his 
own  assertions,  on  the  point  of  civil  war.  He  is  convinced 
that  the  conflidt  between  the  two  countries  is  bound  to  cul¬ 
minate  in  an  armed  struggle,  rather  than  countenance  which 
he  has  determined  to  abdicate.  He  declares  that  he  has 
done  his  best,  like  King  George  of  Greece,  to  live  up  to 
the  terms  of  the  Constitution  by  virtue  of  which  he  holds 
his  scepter,  but  that  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  do  so  any 
longer,  and  that  it  is  a  question  with  him  either  of  violat¬ 
ing  his  coronation  oath  or  of  stepping  down  and  making 
way  for  his  son. 

“Then,  too,  there  is  King  Christian  of  Denmark,  who, 
at  the  age  of  eighty,  finds  himself,  as  the  result  of  the 
recent  general  election,  face  to  face  with  a  National 
Legislature  in  which  the  ultra-Radicals  and  Socialists,  hos¬ 
tile  to  the  throne,  possess  an  overwhelming  majority,  out¬ 
numbering  the  moderate  Liberals  and  the  infinitesimal 
Conservative  party  combined  by  three  to  one.  He  had 
been  led  to  believe  that  the  bitter  conflidl  which  has  been 
raging  between  Crown  and  Parliament  in  Denmark  for 
nearly  twenty  years  had  come  to  an  end  last  summer,  and 
that,  after  he  had  made  many  concessions  with  the  objedl 
of  settling  all  differences,  everything  would  henceforth 
be  plain  sailing.  Instead  of  this  he  now  finds  arrayed 
against  him  an  overpowering  majority  in  Parliament,  which 
has  already  announced  its  intention  of  enforcing  what  it 
regards  as  popular  rights  and  of  exadting  compliance  on 
the  part  of  the  Crown  with  its  conception  of  the  terms  of 
the  Constitution.  Broken  by  age  and  infirmity,  shaken 
by  the  illness  of  his  strong-minded  wife,  who  has  been  his 
chief  moral  support  throughout  his  reign,  and  deprived, 
too,  of  the  powerful  backing  of  his  son-in-law,  the  late 


i 


1 2D 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Emperor  Alexander  of  Russia,  he  feels  himself  no  longer 
capable  of  coping  with  the  situation,  and  announces  that 
he  is  about  to  make  way  for  his  son. 

“  To  these  three  kings  must  be  added  the  name  of  King 
Humbert  of  Italy,  who  is  forced  to  submit  to  a  Prime 
Minister  personally  abhorrent  both  to  himself  and  to  the 
Queen,  and  to  lend  his  name  to  a  policy  of  which  he  dis¬ 
approves  at  heart,  but  which  accords  with  the  views  of 
the  Legislature.  It  is  no  secret  that  the  whole  of  his 
private  fortune  is  already  invested  abroad,  in  anticipation 
of  his  abandonment  of  the  Italian  throne,  and  that  he 
finds  more  intolerable  than  ever  a  situation  which  compels 
him  to  surround  himself  with  people  uncongenial  to  him 
and  to  his  consort,  and  to  remain  in  a  position  toward  the 
Church  which  is  not  only  diametrically  opposed  to  the 
sincere  religious  feelings  of  the  Queen  and  of  himself,  but 
likewise  places  the  reigning  house  of  Italy  in  a  very  awk¬ 
ward  and  embarrassing  position  with  regard  to  all  the  other 
courts  of  the  Old  World.  King  Humbert  is  a  very  sensi¬ 
tive  man  and  keenly  alive  to  the  many  slights  to  which  he 
has  been  subjected  by  all  those  foreign  royalties  who,  on 
coming  to  Rome,  have  pointedly  abstained  from  calling 
at  the  Quirinal  for  fear  of  offending  the  Vatican. 

“Had  it  not  been  for  Queen  Marie  Amelie  of  Portugal, 
a  strong-minded  woman  like  her  mother,  the  Countess  of 
Paris,  King  Carlos  would  have  long  since  relinquished  his 
throne  to  his  son,  with  his  younger  brother  as  Regent,  while 
King  Charles  of  Roumania  and  the  Prince  Regent  of  Ba¬ 
varia  are  each  credited  with  being  on  the  eve  of  making 
way  for  their  next  of  kin.  Finally  there  is  Prince  Ferdi¬ 
nand  of  Bulgaria,  who  has  been  strongly  urged  by  his 
Russophile  friends  to  abdicate,  they  undertaking  to  have 
him  reeleCted  under  Muscovite  protection.  But  he  has 
thus  far  refrained  from  yielding  to  their  solicitations,  realiz¬ 
ing  that  there  is  many  a  slip  between  the  cup  and  the  lip, 
and  that,  if  he  were  once  voluntarily  to  surrender  his 
crown,  many  things  might  interfere  to  prevent  his  recover¬ 
ing  possession  thereof. 

“Thus,  taking  one  thing  and  another,  the  cause  of  the 
people,  from  their  own  point  of  view,  is  not  likely  to  be 
in  any  way  improved  or  furthered  by  the  impending  abdi- 


Ba  jylon  ’  s  Confusion — National.  127 

cations,  which,  on  the  contrary,  will  probably  involve  a 
renewal  of  the  struggle  of  fifty  years  ago  for  constitutional 
rights  and  parliamentary  privileges.  ’  ’ 

Recent  demonstrations  of  Socialism  in  the  German 
Reichstag,  the  Belgian  Parliament  and  the  French  Cham¬ 
ber  of  Deputies  were  by  no  means  calculated  to  allay  the 
fears  of  those  in  authority.  The  German  Socialist  members 
refused  to  join  in  a  cheer  for  the  Emperor  at  the  instance 
of  the  President,  or  even  to  rise  from  their  seats;  Belgian 
socialists  in  reply  to  a  proposal  of  cheers  for  the  king, 
whose  sympathies  were  understood  to  be  on  the  side  of 
aristocracy  and  capital,  cried,  “Long  live  the  people! 
Down  with  the  capitalists !”  and  French  members  of  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies,  disappointed  in  a  measure  tending 
to  favor  the  Socialist  cause,  declared  that  revolution  would 
yet  accomplish  what  was  peaceably  asked,  but  refused. 

It  is  significant,  too,  that  a  bill  tending  to  check  the 
growth  of  Socialism  in  Germany,  recently  introduced  into 
the  Reichstag,  failed  to  become  a  law ;  the  reasons  for  the 
rejection  of  the  bill  being  as  follows,  as  reported  by  the 
press :  — 

“The  recent  rejection  by  the  Reichstag  of  the  ‘anti- 
revolution  bill,’  the  latest  measure  elaborated  by  the  Ger¬ 
man  government  to  combat  Socialism,  makes  an  interest¬ 
ing  chapter  in  the  history  of  a  nation  with  which,  despite 
differences  of  language  and  institutions,  we  ourselves  have 
vnuch  in  common. 

“It  is  now  many  years  since  attention  began  to  be  at- 
tradted  to  the  remarkable  increase  of  the  Socialistic  party 
in  Germany.  But  it  was  not  until  1878,  in  which  two  at¬ 
tempts  were  made  upon  the  life  of  the  Emperor,  that  the 
government  determined  upon  repressive  measures.  The 
first  law  against  the  socialists  was  passed  in  1878  for  a 
period  of  two  years,  and  was  renewed  in  1880,  1882,  1884, 
1886. 

“By  this  time  additional  legislation  was  deemed  neces¬ 
sary.,  and  in  1887  Chancellor  Bismarck  proposed  to  the 


128 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Reichstag  a  new  law  which  gave  the  authorities  the  power 
to  confine  the  socialistic  leaders  within  a  given  locality,  to 
deprive  them  of  their  rights  as  citizens,  and  to  expel  them 
from  the  country.  Parliament  declined  to  accept  the 
chancellor’s  proposals;  it  contented  itself  by  renewing 
the  old  law. 

“It  was  now  hoped  in  some  quarters  that  the  occasion 
for  further  repressive  legislation  would  pass  away.  But  the 
continued  growth  of  the  Socialistic  party,  the  increased 
boldness  of  its  propaganda,  together  with  the  occurrence  of 
anarchistic  outrages  in  Germany  and  other  parts  of  Europe, 
impelled  the  government  to  further  intervention.  In  Decem¬ 
ber,  1894,  the  emperor  intimated  that  it  had  been  decided 
to  meet  with  fresh  legislation  the  a6ls  of  tlyose  who  were 
endeavoring  to  stir  up  internal  disorder. 

“  Before  the  end  of  that  year  the  anti-revolution  bill 
was  laid  before  the  popular  assembly.  It  consisted  of  a 
series  of  amendments  to  the  ordinary  criminal  law  of  the 
country,  and  was  proposed  as  a  permanent  feature  of  the 
criminal  code.  In  these  amendments,  fines  or  imprison¬ 
ment  were  provided  for  all  who,  in  a  manner  dangerous  to 
the  public  peace,  publicly  attacked  religion,  the  monarchy, 
marriage,  the  family,  or  property,  with  expressions  of  abuse, 
or  who  publicly  asserted  or  disseminated  statements,  in¬ 
vented  or  distorted,  which  they  knew,  or  according  to  the 
circumstances,  must  conclude  to  be  invented  or  distorted, 
having  in  view  to  render  contemptible  the  institutions  of 
the  state  or  the  decrees  of  the  authorities. 

“  The  new  law  also  contained  provisions  of  similar  char- 
adler  aimed  at  the  socialistic  propaganda  in  the  army 
and  navy. 

“Had  the  opposition  proceeded  only  from  the  Socialists 
in  and  out  of  Parliament,  the  government  would  have 
carried  its  bill  in  triumph.  But  the  character  of  the  of¬ 
fences  specified,  together  with  the  extent  to  which  the  in¬ 
terpretation  of  the  law  was  left  to  police  judges,  awoke 
the  distrust,  even  the  alarm,  of  large  sections  of  the  peo¬ 
ple,  who  saw  in  its  provisions  a  menace  to  freedom  of 
speech,  freedom  of  teaching,  and  freedom  of  public 
assembly. 

“Accordingly,  when  the  Reichstag  took  up  the  consider- 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  12 9 

ation  of  the  measure,  a  movement  began  the  like  of  which 
is  not  often  seen  in  the  fatherland.  Petitions  from  authors, 
editors,  artists,  university  professors,  students  and  citizens 
poured  into  Parliament  until,  it  is  asserted,  more  than  a 
million  and  a  half  protesting  signatures  had  been  received. 

“  Great  newspapers  like  the  Berliner  Tageblatt  forwarded 
to  the  Reichstag  petitions  from  their  readers  containing 
from  twenty  thousand  to  one  hundred  thousand  names. 
Meanwhile  the  opposition  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  Ger¬ 
man  universities  was  recorded  against  the  bill  at  a  mass¬ 
meeting  of  delegates  held  in  the  capital. 

“The  rejedlion  of  a  measure  thus  widely  opposed  was 
inevitable,  and  the  Socialist  party  will  doubtless  make  the 
most  of  the  government  defeat.  Yet  the  Reichstag  con¬ 
demned  the  bill,  not  because  it  was  aimed  at  the  Socialists, 
but  because,  in  striking  at  anarchical  tendencies,  the  measure 
was  believed  to  endanger  the  rights  of  the  people  at  large.” 

In  London  it  is  said  that  Socialism  is  constantly  gaining 
ground,  while  Anarchism  is  apparently  dead.  The  Inde¬ 
pendent  Labor  Party,  which  is  the  greatest  power  of  organ¬ 
ized  labor  in  England,  is  now  avowedly  a  socialistic  or¬ 
ganization.  It  expedls  a  bloody  revolution  to  come  ere 
long,  which  will  result  in  the  establishment  of  a  Socialistic 
republic  upon  the  ruins  of  the  present  monarchy. 

Noting  these  fadts  and  tendencies,  it  is  no  wonder  that 
we  see  kings  and  rulers  taking  extra  precautions  to  protedl 
themselves  and  their  interests  from  the  threatening  dan¬ 
gers  of  revolution  and  world-wide  anarchy.  In  fear 
and  distress  they  seek  alliance  one  with  another,  though 
so  great  is  their  mutual  distrust  that  they  have  little  to 
hope  for  in  any  alliance.  The  attitude  of  every  nation 
toward  every  other  nation  is  that  of  animosity,  jealousy, 
revenge  and  hatred,  and  their  communications  one  with 
another  are  based  only  upon  principles  of  self-interest. 
Hence  their  alliances  one  with  another  can  only  be  de¬ 
pended  upon  so  long  as  their  selfish  plans  and  policies  seem 

9  D 


130  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

to  run  parallel.  There  is  no  love  or  benevolence  in  it ;  and 
the  daily  press  is  a  constant  witness  to  the  inability  of  the 
nations  to  strike  any  line  of  policy  which  would  bring 
them  all  into  harmonious  cooperation.  Vain  is  the  hope, 
therefore,  to  be  expected  from  any  coalition  of  the  powers. 

ECCLESIASTICISM  NO  LONGER  A  BULWARK! 


Realizing  this  as  they  do,  to  some  extent  at  least,  we  see 
them  anxiously  looking  to  the  church  (not  the  faithful  few 
saints  known  and  recognized  of  God  as  his  church,  but 
the  great  nominal  church,  which  alone  the  world  recog¬ 
nizes)  to  see  what  of  moral  suasion  or  ecclesiastical  authority 
can  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the  great  questions  at  issue 
between  the  rulers  and  the  peoples.  The  church,  too,  is 
anxious  to  step  into  the  breach,  and  would  gladly  assist  in 
restoring  amicable  relations  between  princes  and  peoples  ; 
for  the  interests  of  the  ecclesiastical  aristocracy  and  the 
civil  aristocracy  are  linked  together.  But  in  vain  is  help 
looked  for  from  this  source ;  for  the  awakened  masses  have 
little  reverence  left  for  priestcraft  or  statecraft.  Never¬ 
theless,  the  expediency  of  soliciting  the  aid  of  the  church 
is  being  put  to  the  test.  The  German  Reichstag,  for  in¬ 
stance,  which,  through  the  influence  of  Prince  Bismarck, 
banished  the  Jesuits  from  Germany  in  1870,  deeming  them 
inimical  to  the  welfare  of  Germany,  has  recently  repealed 
the  measure,  hoping  thus  to  conciliate  the  Catholic  party 
and  gain  its  influence  in  support  of  the  army  measures.  A 
significant  remark  was  made  on  the  occasion  of  the  debate 
of  the  question,  which,  though  it  will  prove  most  true  as  a 
prophecy,  at  the  time  served  only  to  convulse  the  house 
writh  laughter.  The  remark  was  that  the  recall  of  the 
Jesuits  would  not  be  dangerous,  since  the  deluge  (Socialism 
-—Anarchy)  was  sure  to  come  soon  and  drown  them  too* 


Babylon's  Confusion — National .  131 

In  the  attempted  reconciliations  of  the  king  and  govern¬ 
ment  of  Italy  with  the  Church  of  Rome  the  motive  has 
evidently  been  fear  of  the  spread  of  anarchy  and  the  pros¬ 
pers  of  social  warfare.  With  reference  to  this  Premier 
Crispi,  in  a  notable  speech  beginning  with  a  historical  re¬ 
view  of  recent  Italian  politics,  and  closing  with  a  declara¬ 
tion  as  to  the  social  problems  of  to-day,  especially  the 
revolutionary  movement,  said: — 

“The  social  system  is  now  passing  through  a  momentous 
crisis.  The  situation  has  become  so  acute  that  it  seems 
absolutely  necessary  for  civil  and  religious  authority  to 
unite  and  work  harmoniously  against  that  infamous  band  on 
whose  flag  is  inscribed,  ‘No  God,  no  king!  ’  This  band, 
he  said,  had  declared  war  on  society.  Let  society  accept 
the  declaration,  and  shout  back  the  battle-cry,  ‘  For  God, 
king  and  country  !’  ” 

This  same  fearful  foreboding  on  the  part  of  the  civil 
powers  throughout  all  civilized  nations  is  that  upon  which 
is  based  the  recent  conciliatory  attitude  of  all  the  civil 
powers  of  Europe  toward  the  Pope  of  Rome,  and  which 
now  begins  to  look  quite  favorable  to  his  long-  cherished 
hope  of  regaining  much  of  his  lost  temporal  power.  This 
attitude  of  the  nations  was  most  remarkably  illustrated  in 
the  costly  gifts  presented  to  the  Pope,  on  the  occasion  of 
the  Papal  Jubilee  a  few  years  ago,  by  the  heads  of  all  the 
governments  of  Christendom.  Feeling  their  own  incom¬ 
petency  to  cope  with  the  mighty  power  of  the  awakening 
world,  the  civil  authorities,  in  sheer  desperation,  call  to 
mind  the  former  power  of  Papacy,  the  tyrant,  which 
once  held  all  Christendom  in  its  grasp ;  and  though  they 
hate  the  tyrant,  they  are  willing  to  make  large  concessions, 
if  by  this  means  they  may  succeed  in  holding  in  check  the 
discontented  peoples. 

Many  acknowledge  the  claim  so  earnestly  set  forth  by 
'the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  that  it  will  be  the  only  re- 


*32 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


liable  bulwark  against  the  rising  tide  of  Socialism  and 
Anarchism.  In  reference  to  this  delusion  a  former  mem¬ 
ber  of  the  Jesuit  order,  Count  Paul  von  Hoensbrouck, 
now  a  convert  to  Protestantism,  points  to  Catholic  Belgium 
and  the  progress  of  Social  Democracy  there  to  show  the 
hopelessness  of  any  help  from  that  quarter.  In  his  article 
which  appeared  in  the  Pi'eussische  Jahrbuch ,  Berlin, 
1895,  he  said: — 

“  Belgium  has  for  centuries  been  Catholic  and  Ultra¬ 
montane  to  the  core.  This  country  has  a  population  of 
more  than  six  millions,  of  whom  only  fifteen  thousand  are 
Protestant  and  three  thousand  Jews.  All  the  rest  are 
Catholic.  Here  is  confessional  solidity.  The  Catholic 
church  has  been  the  leading  fadlor  and  force  in  the  life  and 
history  of  Belgium,  and  here  she  has  celebrated  her  great¬ 
est  triumphs  and  has  again  and  again  boasted  of  them. 
With  some  few  exceptional  cases  she  has  controlled  the 
educational  system  of  the  country,  especially  the  element¬ 
ary  and  public  schools.  .  . 

“Now,  how  has  Social  Democracy  fared  in  Catholic 
Belgium?  This  the  last  elections  have  shown.  Nearly 
one-fifth  of  all  the  votes  cast  have  been  given  for  the  can¬ 
didates  of  the  Social  Democrats,  and  we  must  remember 
that  on  the  side  of  non-Socialistic  candidates  are  found  a 
great  many  more  ‘  plural  votes  ’  than  on  the  side  of  the 
Social  Democrats — it  being  the  rule  in  Belgium  that  the 
wealthy  and  educated  exercise  the  right  of  ‘plural  votes,' 
i.  e.,  their  votes  are  counted  two  or  three  times.  The  Ultra- 
rnontanes  indeed  claim  that  this  increase  in  the  Socialistic 
vote  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  growth  from  the  Liberal 
Party.  To  a  certain  extent  this  is  the  case,  but  the  claims 
of  the  Clericals  that  it  is  the  bulwark  against  Socialism,  ir- 
religion  and  moral  degeneracy  thereby  become  none  the 
less  absurd.  Whence  did  these  Liberals  come,  if  the 
Catholic  church  is  the  physician  for  all  the  ills  the  state 
and  society  are  heir  to? 

‘  ‘  Catholicism  can  save  the  people  as  little  from  ‘  Athe¬ 
istic  Liberalism’  as  it  can  from  Social  Democracy.  In 
the  year  1886  a  circular  letter  was  sent  to  representative 


Babylon1  s  Confusion — National.  133 

men  in  all  the  different  stations  in  life  with  questions  per¬ 
taining  to  the  condition  of  the  workingmen.  Three 
fourths  of  the  replies  declared  that  religiously  the  people 
4  deteriorated,’  or  ‘  had  disappeared  altogether,’  or ‘Cathol¬ 
icism  was  losing  its  hold  more  and  more.’  Liege,  with  its 
thirty-eight  churches  and  thirty-five  cloisters  returned  a 
hopeless  answer;  Brussels  declared  that  ‘nine-tenths  of  the 
children  are  illegitimate,  and  immorality  beyond  descrip¬ 
tion.’  And  all  this  is  so,  although  the  Belgian  Social 
Democrat,  in  so  far  as  he  has  attended  a  school  at  all,  has 
been  a  pupil  in  the  Catholic  Ultramontane  public  schools, 
and  in  a  country  in  which  each  year  more  than  half  a 
million  Catholic  sermons  and  catechetical  ledtures  are  de¬ 
livered.  The  country  which,  with  right  and  reason  has 
Deen  called  the  ‘land  of  cloister  and  the  clergy,’  has  be¬ 
come  the  Eldorado  of  Social  Revolution.” 

EXTRAVAGANT  PREPARATIONS  FOR  WAR. 


The  fear  of  impending  revolution  is  driving  every  nation 
In  “Christendom”  to  extravagant  preparations  for  war.  A 
metropolitan  journal  says,  “Five  of  the  leading  nations  of 
Europe  have  locked  up  in  special  treasuries  6,525,000,000 
francs  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  men  and  material  in  war. 
Germany  was  the  first  of  the  nations  to  get  together  a  re¬ 
serve  fund  for  this  deadly  purpose.  She  has  1,500,000,000 
francs;  France  has  2,000,000,000  francs;  Russia,  despite 
the  ravages  of  cholera  and  famine,  2,125,000,000  francs; 
Austria,  750,000,000  francs;  Italy,  the  poorest  of  all,  less 
than  250,000,000  francs.  These  immense  sums  of  money 
are  lying  idle.  They  cannot  or  will  not  be  touched,  except 
in  case  of  war.  Emperor  William  of  Germany  said  he 
would  rather  that  the  name  of  Germany  be  dishonored 
financially  than  touch  a  single  mark  of  the  war  fund.” 

In  Feb.  ’95  the  U.  S.  War  Department  prepared  figures 
showing  the  size  of  the  armies  of  foreign  countries  as  follows : 
Austro-Hungary,  1,794,175;  Belgium,  140,000;  Colombia, 
30,000;  England,  662,000;  France,  3,200,000;  Germany, 
3,700,000;  Italy,  3,155,036;  Mexico,  162,000;  Russia, 


*34 


The  Day  of  \ Vengeance . 


13,014,865;  Spain,  400,000;  Switzerland,  486,000.  It 
costs  $631,226,825  annually  to  maintain  these  troops'. 

The  militia  force  of  the  United  States,  as  reported  by 
the  Secretary  of  War  to  the  House  of  Representatives  in 
1895,  aggregates  an  organized  body  of  141,846  men,  while 
its  available,  but  unorganized,  military  strength,  or  what, 
in  European  countries,  is  called  the  “war  footing” 
of  the  country,  the  Secretary  places  at  9,582,806  men. 

Said  a  recent  writer  for  the  New  York  Herald ,  having 
just  returned  from  a  tour  in  Europe: — 

“The  next  war  in  Europe,  come  when  it  may,  will  be 
of  a  destructive  violence  unknown  up  to  this  day.  Every 
source  of  revenue  has  been  strained,  if  not  drained,  for  the 
martial  effect.  It  would  be  idle  to  say  that  the  world  has 
not  yet  seen  the  like,  because  never  before  has  it  had  such 
destructive  warlike  means.  Europe  is  a  great  military 
camp.  The  chief  Powers  are  armed  to  the  teeth.  It  is 
the  combination  of  general  effort,  and  not  for  parade  or 
amusement.  Enormous  armies  in  the  highest  condition  of 
discipline  and  armed  to  perfection,  leaning  on  their  muskets 
or  bridle  in  hand,  are  waiting  in  camp  and  held  for  the  sig¬ 
nal  to  march  against  each  other.  A  war  in  Europe  settles 
only  one  thing  definitely,  and  that  is  the  necessity  for  an¬ 
other  war. 

“It  is  said  that  large  standing  armies  are  guarantees  of 
peace ;  this  may  be  so  for  a  time,  but  not  in  the  long  run  : 
for  armed  inactivity  on  such  an  enormous  scale  involves 
too  many  sacrifices,  and  the  heavy  burdens  will  inevitably 
force  action.” 


MODERN  IMPLEMENTS  OF  WAR. 


A  correspondent  of  the  Pittsburg  Dispatch  writes  from 
Washington,  D.  C. : — 

“  What  a  ghastly  curiosity  shop  are  the  stores  of  arms 
and  projectiles  and  warlike  models  of  all  kinds  in  various 
nooks  and  corners  of  the  War  and  Navy  Departments! 
They  are  scattered  and  meager  by  comparison,  to  be  sure, 


Babylon 1  s  Confusion — National. 


*35 


but  they  are  enough  to  set  the  most  thoughtless  a- thinking 
as  to  what  we  are  coming  to,  and  what  will  be  the  end  of 
the  wonderful  impetus  of  invention  in  the  direction  of 
weapons  for  the  destruction  of  human  kind.  AH  that  we 
possess  up  to  this  time,  in  this  our  new  country,  in  the  way 
of  examples  of  such  invention,  would  hardly  compare  in 
interest  or  volume  with  a  single  room  of  the  vast  collection 
in  the  old  Tower  of  London,  but  it  is  enough  to  tell  the 
whole  story.  To  look  at  all  this  murderous  machinery  one 
would  think  the  governors  of  the  world  were  bent  on  the 
extermination  of  the  human  race,  instead  of  its  improve¬ 
ment  and  preservation. 

4 1  Along  with  the  modern  inventions  which  enable  one 
man  to  kill  i,ooo  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  are  the  crude 
weapons  of  those  simpler  days  when  men  fought  hand  to 
hand  in  battle.  But  we  need  not  refer  to  them  to  illustrate 
progress  in  the  art  of  warfare.  Even  the  machinery  used 
in  the  very  latest  of  the  great  wars  is  now  antiquated. 
Were  a  new  civil  war  to  begin  to-morrow  in  the  United 
States,  or  were  we  to  become  involved  in  a  war  with  a 
foreign  country,  we  would  as  soon  think  of  taking  wings 
and  battling  in  the  air  as  to  fight  with  the  weapons  of  a 
quarter  of  a  century  ago.  A  few  of  the  guns  and  ships 
which  came  into  vogue  towards  the  closing  days  of  the  war, 
remodeled  and  improved  almost  out  of  their  original  shape, 
might  be  employed  under  some  conditions,  but  the  great 
bulk  of  the  murderous  machinery  would  be  supplanted 
with  entirely  new  inventions,  compared  with  which  the 
best  of  the  old  would  be  weak  or  wholly  powerless.  I  never 
was  more  forcibly  reminded  of  this  progress  in  the  domain 
of  the  horrific  than  yesterday  when  on  an  errand  to  the 
Navy  Department  I  was  shown  the  model  and  plans  of  the 
new  Maxim  automatic  mitrailleuse.  It  (and  the  Maxim  gun 
with  other  names)  is  certainly  the  most  ingenious  and  the 
wickedest  of  all  the  curious  weapons  of  warfare  recently  in¬ 
vented.  It  is  the  intention  to  manufacture  them  up  to  the 
size  of  a  six-inch  cannon,  which  will  automatically  fire  about 
6oo  rounds  in  a  minute.  This,  of  course,  has  been  ex¬ 
ceeded  by  the  Gatling  and  other  guns,  carrying  very  small 
projectiles,  but  these,  compared  with  the  Maxim,  are  cum¬ 
bersome  to  operate,  require  more  attendants,  are  much 


136 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


heavier  and  far  less  accurate.  One  man  can  operate  the 
Maxim  gun,  or  one  woman,  or  one  child,  for  that  matter, 
and  after  setting  it  going  the  gunner  can  stroll  away  for  a 
quick  lunch  while  his  gun  is  engaged  in  killing  a  few  hun¬ 
dred  people.  The  gunner  sits  on  a  seat  at  the  rear  of  the 
gun  behind  his  bullet  proof  shield,  if  he  desires  to  use  one. 
When  he  wants  to  mow  down  an  army  in  a  few  minutes  he 
simply  waits  till  the  aforesaid  army  gets  into  a  position 
favorable  for  his  work.  Then  he  pulls  a  crank  which  fires 
the  first  cartridge,  and  the  work  of  the  automatic  machinery 
begins.  The  explosion  of  the  first  cartridge  causes  a  recoil 
which  throws  the  empty  shell  out  of  the  breach,  brings  an¬ 
other  shell  into  place  and  fires  it.  The  recoil  of  that  ex¬ 
plosion  does  a  similar  service,  and  so  on  to  infinity.  It  is 
murder  in  perpetual  motion. 

“One  of  Mr.  Maxim’s  inventions  is  called  the  ‘riot 
gun,’  a  light  little  affair  that  can  be  transported  in  one’s 
arms  with  enough  ammunition  to  drive  any  ordinary  mob 
out  of  the  streets  or  out  of  existence.  It  is  curious  how 
all  of  the  most  recent  inventions  in  this  line  look  toward 
a  certainty  of  riotous  mobs.  Since  when  did  the  inventor 
turn  prophet?  Well,  this  1  riot  gun  ’  can  be  worked  at 
the  rate  of  ten  murderous  shots  a  second,  with  the  gunner 
all  the  time  concealed,  and  in  perfedt  safety,  even  from  a 
mob  armed  with  guns  or  even  pistols,  provided  that  same 
mob  does  not  conclude  to  make  a  rush  and  capture  gun 
and  gunner.  It  seems  to  be  expedted  by  inventors  like  Mr. 
Maxim  that  modern  mobs  will  stand  in  the  streets  to  be 
shot  down  without  adling  either  on  the  defensive  or  the 
aggressive,  and  that  they  will  not  stand  around  safe  corners 
with  bombs,  or  blow  up  or  burn  a  city  in  their  frenzy. 
However  this  may  be,  he  has  done  all  he  can  in  the  way  of 
a  gun  for  mobs.  This  little  weapon  can  carry  enough  am¬ 
munition  with  it  to  clean  out  a  street  at  one  round,  and  in 
a  few  seconds,  and  it  can  be  operated  from  walls  or  windows 
with  as  great  facility  as  in  the  open  street.  With  a  twist 
of  the  wrist  it  can  be  turned  up  or  down  on  the  point  of 
its  carriage,  and  made  to  kill  diredtly  above  or  below  the 
gunner  without  endangering  the  life  or  limb  of  that  devotee 
of  the  fine  art  of  murder. 

“While  this  is  one  of  the  latest  and  most  destructive  of 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  137 

the  recent  inventions,  it  by  no  means  follows  that  it  is  the 
last  or  the  most  effective  that  will  be  contrived.  It  gradu¬ 
ally  dawns  on  the  mind  of  one  whose  attention  is  called  to 
this  matter  that  we  are  but  well  begun  in  this  thing.  We 
have  been  trying  to  keep  pace  in  the  matter  of  defences 
with  the  progress  of  the  means  of  effective  attack,  but  in 
vain.  No  vessel  can  be  constructed  to  float  that  will  with¬ 
stand  an  explosion  of  the  modern  torpedo.  No  nation  is 
rich  enough  to  build  forts  that  cannot  be  destroyed  in  a 
short  time  with  the  latest  and  most  villainous  form  of  dy¬ 
namite  projectile.  Balloons  can  now  be  steered  with  al¬ 
most  the  same  facility  as  a  vessel  in  the  water,  and  will  be 
extensively  used,  in  the  wars  soon  to  occur,  for  the  de¬ 
struction  of  armies  and  forts.  Death-dealing  machinery 
is  being  made  so  simple  and  inexpensive  that  one  man  can 
destroy  an  army.  If  the  strong  are  more  fully  equipped  to 
destroy  the  weak,  on  the  other  hand  the  weak  may  easily 
be  made  strong  enough  to  destroy  the  strongest.  On  both 
sides  war  will  mean  annihilation.  The  armies  of  the  land, 
the  monsters  of  the  sea  and  war  cruisers  of  the  air  will 
simply  wipe  each  other  out  of  existence  if  they  come  to 
blows  at  all.” 

But  there  is  a  still  more  recent  improvement.  The  New 
York  World  gives  the  following  account  of  the  gun  and 
powder: — 

“Maxim,  the  gun  maker,  and  Dr.  Schupphaus,  the  gun¬ 
powder  expert,  have  invented  a  new  cannon  and  tor¬ 
pedo  powder,  which  will  throw  a  huge  cannon-ball  full  of 
explosives  ten  miles,  and  where  it  strikes  it  will  smash  into 
kindling-wood  everything  within  hundreds  of  feet. 

“The  discovery  is calleddhe  ‘  Maxim-Schupphaus  system 
of  throwing  aerial  torpedoes  from  guns  by  means  of  a  special 
powder,  which  starts  the  projectile  with  a  low  pressure  and 
increases  its  velocity  by  keeping  the  pressure  well  up  through¬ 
out  the  whole  length  of  the  gun.’  Patents  on  the  system 
have  been  taken  out  in  the  United  States  and  European 
countries. 

“The  special  powder  employed  is  almost  pure  gun  cot¬ 
ton,  compounded  with  such  a  small  per  cent,  of  nitro¬ 
glycerine  as  to  possess  none  of  the  disadvantages  of  nitro- 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


13*5 

glycerine  powders,  and  preserved  from  decomposition 
through  a  slight  admixture  of  urea.  It  is  perfe6tly  safe  to 
handle,  and  can  be  beaten  with  a  heavy  hammer  on  an 
anvil  without  exploding.  The  secret  of  its  remarkable 
power  lies  in  a  single  mathematical  truth  which  no  one  had 
previously  thought  of.  High  explosive  powder  is  now 
loaded  into  cannon  in  the  form  of  strips,  small  cubes  or 
solid  cylindrical  rods  from  one-half  to  three-fourths  of  an 
inch  in  diameter,  several  feet  in  length  and  looking  like  a 
bundle  of  sticks  of  dark  beeswax.  When  the  powder  is 
touched  off  the  ends  and  circumference  of  each  rod  of 
powder  ignites  instantaneously  and  burn  toward  the  center. 

“  The  volume  of  gases  generated  by  combustion  grows 
constantly  less,  because  the  burning  surface  is  less,  and  as 
it  is  the  volume  of  gas  which  gives  velocity  to  the  projec¬ 
tile  shot  from  the  gun,  a  loss  of  velocity  is  the  inevitable 
result.  The  proje6tile  does  not  go  so  far  as  it  would  if  the 
pressure  of  the  gases  had  increased,  or  had  at  least  been 
maintained. 

“In  each  piece  of  the  Maxim  and  Schupphaus  powder 
is  a  lot  of  small  holes  running  through  the  entire  length  of 
the  rod.  When  the  powder  is  ignited  the  flame  spreads  in¬ 
stantaneously  not  only  over  the  circumference  of  each  rod, 
but  throughout  the  perforations  as  well.  These  little  holes 
are  burnt  out  with  such  rapidity  that  the  difference  in  the 
volume  of  explosive  gases  generated  at  the  beginning  and 
at  the  end  of  the  bore  of  the  gun  is  about  in  the  ratio  of 
sixteen  to  one. 

“The  proje6tile  therefore  leaves  the  gun  with  terrific 
velocity,  and  each  little  hole  in  the  rods  of  the  powder 
does  its  share  toward  hurrying  it  on  its  mission  of  destruc¬ 
tion  miles  away  from  the  scene.  With  a  big  gun  the  havoc 
wrought  by  this  new  wonder  of  modern  ordnance  would  be  in¬ 
calculable.  This  new  death-dealing  powder  has  been  fired 
in  field-guns  and  in  the  heavy  coast-defense  rifles  at  Sandy 
Hook  with  surprising  results.  From  a  ten-inch  gun  loaded 
with  128  pounds  of  this  powder,  a  projectile  weighing57i 
pounds  was  thrown  eight  miles  out  to  sea.  The  pressures 
on  the  rods  of  powder  were  more  uniform  than  any  yet 
recorded,  which  is  a  most  important  point  in  deciding  tha 


Babylon's  Confusion — National. 


139 


value  of  a  high  explosive  powder  Without  uniform  pres¬ 
sures  accuracy  of  aim  is  impossible. 

“The  big  gun  which  Messrs.  Maxim  and  Schupphaus 
propose  to  construct  will  be  a  twenty-inch  gun,  especiady 
adapted  for  coast  defense.  This  gun  will  show  some  pe¬ 
culiarities.  It  will  not  be  built  up,  that  is,  composed  of 
many  pieces  of  steel  bound  together,  but  will  consist  of  a 
single  thin  steel  tube  about  thirty  feet  long,  with  walls  not 
over  two  inches  in  thickness,  in  marked  contrast  with  the 
mortars  whose  walls  are  made  eight  or  ten  inches  thick  in 
order  to  resist  the  pressure  of  the  discharge.  The  recoil  of 
the  gun  will  be  offset  by  hydraulic  buffers  underneath,  con¬ 
taining  water  and  oil.  A  twenty-inch  gun  of  this  type, 
using  the  new  powder,  could  be  planted  at  the  entrance  to 
New  York  harbor,  either  in  Ft.  Washington  or  Ft.  Wads¬ 
worth  and  command  the  entire  sea  for  a  radius  of  ten 
miles.  So  uniform  are  the  pressures  and  velocities  obtained 
that  a  wonderful  accuracy  of  fire  is  possible.  It  would  only 
be  necessary  to  train  the  gun  upon  any  ship  sighted  by  the 
range-finder  within  this  radius  to  insure  its  complete  de¬ 
struction.  The  quantity  of  explosives  thrown  would  be 
sufficient  to  sink  a  man-of-war  if  the  projectile  exploded  in 
the  water  within  fifty  feet  of  its  side.  At  one  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  the  concussion  of  a  five  hundred  pound  projectile 
would  be  severe  enough  to  cause  dangerous  leaks  and  dis¬ 
able  a  ship.’' 

Dr.  R.  J.  Gatling,  the  inventor  of  the  wonderful  machine 
gun  that  bears  his  name,  says,  with  reference  to  the  new 
invention  of  smokeless  powder: — 

“  People  are  not  yet  educated  to  appreciate  the  enormous 
revolution  in  future  warfare  caused  by  the  invention  cf 
smokeless  powder.  Already  it  has  made  obsolete  between 
3,000,000  and  4,000,000  of  muskets  in  Europe,  that  were 
built  to  shoot  black  powder,  not  to  speak  of  the  millions 
of  cartridges,  all  of  which  the  countries  possessing  would 
be  willing  to  sell  fora  song.  Here  is  a  vast  sum  of  wasted 
capital,  but  it  is  the  inevitable  result  of  progress.  Our 
army  guns  in  this  country  will  soon  be  in  the  obsolete  cate¬ 
gory,  for  to  keep  pace  with  the  rest  of  the  world  we  will 
have  to  adopt  smokeless  powder;  too.  A  gun  loaded  with 


140  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

it  will  send  a  bullet  just  twice  as  far  as  the  black  powder 
does.  Again,  the  new  invention  changes  military  tactics 
entirely,  for  in  the  battles  of  the  future  troops  will  never 
display  themselves  en  masse  to  the  enemy.  Open  fighting, 
as  has  been  customary  through  all  the  ages,  is  a  thing  of 
the  past,  for  it  would  mean  utter  annihilation.  If  smoke¬ 
less  powder  had  been  in  use  during  the  late  civil  strife,  the 
war  between  the  States  would  not  have  lasted  ninety  days. 

“  ‘What  is  the  difference  between  a  rapid  firing  gun  and 
a  machine  gun  ?  ’ 

“A  rapid  firing  gun  doesn’t  begin  to  fire  with  the  rapid¬ 
ity  of  a  machine  gun.  The  former  is  usually  of  one  barrel, 
and  is  loaded  with  shells.  It  is  a  great  gun  for  torpedo 
boats,  but  fifteen  times  to  the  minute  is  pretty  good  time 
for  one  of  them.  A  machine  gun  of  the  Gatling  type  has 
from  six  to  twelve  barrels,  and  with  three  men  to  operate, 
practically  never  ceases  firing,  one  volley  succeeding  an¬ 
other  at  a  speed  of  1,200  discharges  per  minute.  These 
three  men  can  do  more  killing  than  a  whole  brigade  armed 
with  old-fashioned  muskets.” 

A  writer  in  the  Cincinnati  Enquirer  says : — 

“ The  physiognomy  of  the  next  war,  whenever  it  hap¬ 
pens,  will  assume  features  entirely  new,  and  so  horrible  as 
to  leave  forever  the  reproach  of  barbarism  engraved  upon 
the  brow  of  civilization.  The  new  military  organizations 
which  have  quadruplicated  the  armies,  the  smokeless  and 
terrible  new  powder  that  nothing  can  resist,  the  present 
fulminant  artillery  and  rifle  magazine  which  will  mow  down 
the  armies  like  a  tornado  shakes  down  the  apples  of  a  tree, 
the  balloon  observatories  and  balloon  batteries  which  will- 
drop  masses  of  powder  on  cities  and  fortresses,  laying  them 
waste  in  a  short  time  and  much  more  effectively  than  a 
bombardment;  the  movable  railways  for  artillery,  the 
electric  light  and  telephone,  etc.,  have  reversed  all  tactics 
of  warfare.  The  next  war  will  be  conducted  upon  an  en¬ 
tirely  different  system,  unexperimented  on  as  yet,  and  from 
which  will  arise  great  surprises.  ‘We  arm  for  defense  and 
not  for  offense,’  says  every  power;  ‘our  strength  is  our 
safeguard  :  it  imposes  peace  on  our  neighbors  and  inspires 
all  with  the  respect  due  us,’ 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  141 

“But  every  power  follows  on  the  same  policy,  which  is 
equivalent  to  saying  that  all  that  formidable,  murderous  dis¬ 
play  is  directed  to  only  proteCt  peace  from  the  clutches  of 
war.  Though  this  be  the  climax  of  irony,  I  sincerely  be¬ 
lieve  it,  because  it  is  evident,  and  I  think  peace  well  guarded 
against  war  by  the  very  instruments  of  the  latter,  or  rather 
by  the  apprehension  caused  by  their  magnitude  and  ug¬ 
liness.  But  those  unrelenting  armaments  are  like  an  ever-ab¬ 
sorbing  vortex  into  which  the  public  fortune  is  drifting, 
and  going,  as  it  were,  to  fill  up  a  fathomless  volcano  in  the 
form  of  an  explosive  substance.  Strange  as  it  may  be, 
this  is  the  true  situation.  Europe  is  lying  upon  a  vast 
volcano  dug  out  by  herself,  and  which  she  laboriously  fibs 
up  with  the  most  dangerous  element.  But  conscious  of 
its  danger,  she  diligently  keeps  all  firebrands  away  from 
the  crater.  But  whenever  her  caution  relaxes  and  the  ex¬ 
plosion  occurs,  mind  this,  the  entire  world  will  feel  the 
shock,  and  shudder.  Barbarism  will  exhibit  so.  much  ugli¬ 
ness  that  a  universal  curse  will  spread  from  one  nation  to 
another,  and  will  cause  the  peoples  to  devise  some  means 
more  ^worthy  of  our  time  to  settle  international  affairs,  and 
war  will  be  buried  by  her  own  hands  beneath  the  ruins  she 
will  have  raised.  ’  ’ 

As  an  illustration  of  the  terrors  of  modern  naval  war¬ 
fare  read  the  following  incident  in  the  late  Chinese  war 
related  by  the  Captain  of  one  of  the  improved  war  vessels : — 

“A  layman  has  no  conception  of  the  awful  nature  of  battle 
in  modern  naval  vessels.  Even  the  cruisers  have  steel  sides, 
and  the  air  of  the  inclosed  spaces  is  very  confined.  The 
din  made  by  the  impaCt  of  a  heavy  projectile  against  these 
metal  sides  is  awful  beyond  description.  I  wore  cotton  in 
my  ears,  but  in  spite  of  that  am  still  deaf  from  that  cause. 
The  engineers  in  the  Chen  Yuen  stuck  to  their  work,  even 
when  the  temperature  of  the  engine  rooms  was  above  two 
hundred  degrees  Fahrenheit.  The  skin  of  their  hands  and 
arms  was  actually  roasted  off,  and  every  man  was  blinded 
for  life,  the  sight  being  actually  seared  out. 

“Late  in  the  aCtion,  after  my  hair  had  been  burned  off 
and  my  eyes  so  impaired  by  injeCted  blood  that  I  could 
only  see  out  of  one  of  them,  and  then  only  by  lifting  the 


142 


The  Day  of  vengeance. 


lid  with  my  fingers,  I  was  desirous  of  seeing  how  the 
enemy  was  delivering  his  fire.  As  I  groped  my  way  around 
the  protedled  deck,  a  hundred-pound  shell  pierced  the  ar¬ 
mor  about  1 8  inches  in  front  of  my  hand.  In  a  second 
my  hand  touching  the  steel  was  so  burned  that  part  of  the 
skin  was  left  upon  the  armor.  That  shows  how  intense  is 
the  heat  engendered  by  the  impadt  of  a  shot,  and  how 
rapidly  the  steel  conducts  that  heat.  One  shell  struck  an 
open  gun  shield  of  the  Chen  Yuen  early  in  the  adtion,  and, 
glancing  thence,  passed  through  the  open  port.  Seven 
gunners  were  killed  and  fifteen  wounded  by  that  shot.  Early 
in  the  fight  the  Maxim  gun  in  our  foretop  was  silenced. 
The  holes  pierced  by  a  shell  could  be  seen  from  the  deck. 
After  the  fight  we  found  the  officer  and  men  on  duty  there 
all  dead  and  frightfully  mangled.  That  one  shot  had 
wrought  the  havoc. 

“  The  detonations  of  the  heavy  cannon  and  the  impadt 
of  hostile  projedtiles  produce  concussions  that  adtually  rend 
the  clothing  off.  The  Chinese  soldiers  deserve  all  credit 
for  their  courage  and  obedience  in  that  adtion.  No  duty 
was  too  difficult  or  dangerous.  When  the  Chen-Yuen’s 
forecastle  was  ablaze  from  Jap  shells,  I  ordered  several  of¬ 
ficers  to  cross  the  shell-swept  space  to  fight  the  fire.  They 
shirked  that  duty,  but  when  I  called  upon  the  men  to  vol¬ 
unteer  to  follow  me  they  did  it  promptly,  and  the  ship  was 
saved.  It  was  while  on  this  duty  that  a  shell  passing  be¬ 
tween  my  legs  threw  me  aloft  and  let  me  down  upon  the 
deck  with  such  violence  that  I  became  unconscious  and  was 
out  of  the  fight.  All  of  the  officers,  however,  were  not 
cowards.  On  my  ship  were  several  who  had  been  educated 
in  this  country,  and  they  were  as  brave  and  devoted  as 
men  could  be.  Others,  however,  were  in  the  safest  place 
they  could  find  amidships.” 

The  prophecy  of  Joel  (3:9-11)  is  surely  being  fulfilled 
in  the  wonderful  preparations  for  war  now  being  made 
among  the  nations.  Prophetically,  he  voiced  the  senti¬ 
ments  of  these  times,  saying,  “  Proclaim  ye  this  among  the 
Gentiles:  Prepare  war,  wake  up  the  mighty  men,  let  all  the 
men  of  war  draw  near;  let  them  come  up.  Beat  your 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  143 

plowshares  into  swords,  and  your  pruning  hooks  into  spears: 
let  the  weak  say,  I  am  strong.  Assemble  yourselves  and 
come,  all  ye  nations,  gather  yourselves  together  round 
about.”  Is  not  this  the  world- wide  proclamation  of 
the  present  time?  Are  not  the  mighty  and  the  weak  all 
nerving  themselves  for  the  coming  conflict  ?  Is  not  even 
the  professed  church  of  Christ  marshalling  the  young  boys 
and  inspiring  them  with  the  spirit  of  war?  Are  not  the 
men  who  otherwise  would  be  following  the  plow  and  prun¬ 
ing  the  trees  forging  and  handling  instead  the  weapons  of 
war?  And  are  not  the  nations  all  assembling  their  mighty 
hosts  and  draining  their  financial  resources  beyond  the 
powers  of  long  endurance,  in  order  thus  to  prepare  for  the 
exigencies  of  war — the  great  trouble  which  they  see  fast 
approaching  ? 

THE  UNITED  STATES  UNIQUE  IN  HER  POSITION,  YET 
THREATENED  WITH  EVEN  GREATER  EVILS 
THAN  THE  OLD  WORLD. 


The  position  of  the  United  States  of  America  among 
the  nations  is  unique  in  almost  every  respedt ;  and  so  much 
so  that  some  are  inclined  to  regard  this  country  as  the 
special  child  of  divine  providence,  and  to  think  that  in  the 
event  of  world-wide  revolution  it  will  escape.  But  such 
fancied  security  is  not  consistent  with  sound  judgment, 
in  view  of  either  the  signs  of  the  times  or  the  certain 
operations  of  those  just  laws  of  retribution  by  which  na¬ 
tions,  as  well  as  individuals,  are  judged. 

That  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  discovery  of  this 
continent  and  the  planting  of  this  nation  on  its  virgin  soil, 
to  breathe  its  free  air  and  develop  its  wonderful  resources, 
was  a  step  in  the  course  of  divine  providence,  the  thought¬ 
ful  and  unbiased  cannot  doubt.  The  time  and  circum* 


144 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


stances  all  indicate  it.  Emerson  once  said,  “Our  whole 
history  looks  like  the  last  effort  by  Divine  Providence  in  be¬ 
half  of  the  human  race.  ’  ’  He  would  not  have  said  that,  how¬ 
ever,  had  he  understood  the  divine  plan  of  the  ages,  in  the 
light  of  which  it  is  quite  clear  that  it  is  not  a  “last  effort  of 
divine  providence,”  but  a  well  defined  link  in  the  chain 
of  providential  circumstances  for  the  accomplishment 
of  the  divine  purpose.  Here  has  been  afforded  a  refuge 
for  the  oppressed  of  all  lands  from  the  tyranny  of  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  despotism.  Here,  separated  from  the  old 
despotisms  by  the  vast  ocean  wilderness,  the  spirit  of  liberty 
found  a  breathing  place,  and  the  experiment  of  popular 
government  became  a  reality.  Under  these  favoring  cir¬ 
cumstances  the  great  work  of  the  Gospel  age — the  select¬ 
ing  of  the  true  Church — has  been  greatly  facilitated;  and 
here  we  have  every  reason  to  believe  the  greatest  harvest  of 
the  age  will  be  gathered. 

In  no  other  country  could  the  blessed  harvest  message — 
the  plan  of  the  ages  and  its  times  and  seasons  and  privileges 
— have  been  so  untrammelled  in  its  proclamation  and 
so  widely  and  freely  heralded.  And  nowhere,  except 
under  the  free  institutions  of  this  favored  land,  are  so 
many  minds  sufficiently  released  from  the  fetters  of  super¬ 
stition  and  religious  dogmatism  as  to  be  able  to  receive  the 
truth  now  due,  and  in  turn  to  bear  its  good  tidings  abroad. 
It  was,  we  believe,  for  this  very  purpose  that  the  providence 
of  God  has  been,  in  a  measure,  over  this  country.  There 
was  a  work  to  be  done  here  for  his  people  which  could  not 
so  well  be  done  elsewhere,  and  therefore  when  the  hand  of 
oppression  sought  to  throttle  the  spirit  of  liberty,  a  Wash¬ 
ington  was  raised  up  to  lead  the  impoverished  but  daring 
liberty-lovers  on  to  national  independence.  And  again 
when  disruption  threatened  the  nation,  and  when  the  time 
had  come  for  the  liberation  of  four  millions  of  slaves  God 


Babylon'1  s  Confusion— National. 


\ 


145 


raised  up  another  brave  and  noble  spirit  in  the  person  of 
Abraham  Lincoln,  who  struck  off  the  shackles  of  the  en¬ 
slaved  and  preserved  the  unity  of  the  nation. 

Yet  the  nation,  as  a  nation,  has  not,  and  never  had,  any 
claims  upon  divine  providence.  The  providential  over¬ 
ruling  in  some  of  its  affairs  has  been  only  in  the  interests 
of  the  people  of  God.  The  nation,  as  a  nation,  is  without 
God  and  without  hope  of  perpetuity  when,  through  it,  God 
shall  have  served  his  own  wise  purposes  for  his  people — 
when  he  shall  have  gathered  “his  eledt.”  Then  the  winds 
of  the  great  tribulation  may  blow  upon  it,  as  upon  the 
other  nations,  because,  like  them,  it  is  one  of  the  “kingdoms 
of  this  world”  which  must  give  place  to  the  Kingdom  of 
God’s  dear  Son. 

While  the  conditions  of  the  masses  of  the  population 
here  are  much  more  favorable  than  those  of  any  other  land, 
there  is  an  appreciation  of  comfort  and  of  individual  rights 
and  privileges  here  among  the  poorer  classes  which  does 
not  exist  to  the  same  extent  in  any  other  land.  In  this 
country,  from  the  ranks  of  its  humblest  citizens,  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  its  institutions — the  spirit  of  liberty,  of 
ambition,  of  industry  and  intelligence — have  come  many 
of  the  wisest  and  best  statesmen  —  presidents,  legis¬ 
lators,  lawyers,  jurists  and  distinguished  men  in  every 
station.  No  hereditary  aristocracy  here  has  enjoyed 
a  monopoly  of  offices  of  trust  or  profit,  but  the  child 
of  the  humblest  wayfarer  might  aspire  to  and  win 
the  prizes  of  honor,  wealth  and  preferment.  What  Amer¬ 
ican  school-boy  has  not  been  pointed  to  the  possibilities  of 
his  one  day  becoming  president  of  the  country?  In  fadt, 
all  the  attainments  of  great  men  in  every  rank  and  station 
have  been  viewed  as  the  future  possibilities  of  the  American 
youth.  Nothing  in  the  spirit  of  its  institutions  has  ever 
checked  such  ambition ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  it  has  al¬ 
io  D 


146 


7  Zie  Day  of  Vengeance . 


ways  been  stimulated  and  encouraged.  The  influence  of 
these  open  avenues  to  the  highest  and  to  all  the  interme¬ 
diate  positions  of  honor  and  trust  in  the  nation  has  been 
to  the  elevation  of  the  whole  people,  from  the  lowest 
strata  upward.  It  has  stimulated  the  desire  for  education 
and  culture,  and  as  well  all  the  demands  of  education 
and  culture.  The  free  school  system  has  largely  met  this 
demand,  bringing  all  classes  into  intelligent  communica¬ 
tion  through  the  daily  press,  books,  periodicals,  etc.,  thus  en¬ 
abling  them,  as  individuals,  to  compare  notes  and  to  judge 
for  themselves  on  all  questions  of  interest,  and  accordingly 
to  wield  their  influence  in  national  matters  by  the  use  of 
the  ballot. 

A  sovereign  people,  thus  dignified  and  brought  to  an 
appreciation  of  the  rights  of  manhood,  is  therefore  natur¬ 
ally  one  of  the  first  to  resist,  and  that  most  determinedly,  any 
apparent  tendencies  to  curb  its  ambition  or  to  restrain 
its  operations.  Even  now,  notwithstanding  the  liberal  spirit  of 
its  institutions  and  the  immense  advantages  they  have  con¬ 
ferred  upon  all  classes  of  the  nation,  the  intelligence  of 
the  masses  begins  to  discern  influences  at  work  which  are 
destined  ere  long  to  bring  them  into  bondage,  to  de¬ 
spoil  them  of  their  rights  as  freemen  and  to  deprive  them 
of  the  blessings  of  bountiful  nature. 

The  American  people  are  being  aroused  to  a  sense  of 
danger  to  their  liberties,  and  to  adtion  in  view  of  such 
danger,  with  the  energy  which  has  been  their  marked 
charadferistic  in  every  branch  of  industry  and  every 
avenue  of  trade,  though  the  real  causes  of  their  danger  are 
not  clearly  enough  discerned  by  the  masses  to  diredt  their 
energies  wisely.  They  only  see  that  congested  wealth  is 
impoverishing  the  many,  influencing  legislation  so  as  to 
still  further  amass  wealth  and  power  in  the  hands  of  the 
few,  and  so  creating  an  aristocracy  of  wealth  whose  power 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  147 

will  in  time  prove  as  despotic  and  relentless  as  any  despot¬ 
ism  of  the  Old  World.  While  this  is,  alas!  only  too  true, 
it  is  not  the  only  danger.  A  religious  despotism,  whose 
hateful  tyranny  can  best  be  judged  by  the  records  of  the 
past  days  of  its  power,  also  threatens  this  country.  That 
danger  is  Romanism.*  Yet  this  danger  is  not  generally  dis¬ 
cerned,  because  Rome  is  making  her  conquests  here  by 
cunning  art  and  base  flattery.  She  professes  great  admira¬ 
tion  for  the  free  institutions  and  self-government  of  the 
United  States;  she  courts  and  flatters  the  Protestant 
“heretics”  who  form  so  large  a  proportion  of  the  intelli¬ 
gent  population,  and  now  calls  them  her  “separated 
brethren,”  for  whom  she  has  an  “undying  affection;” 
and  yet,  at  the  same  time,  she  lays  her  clammy  hand  upon 
the  public  school  system,  which  she  is  anxious  to  turn  into* 
an  agent  for  the  further  propagation  of  her  dodtrines  and 
the  extension  of  her  influence.  She  is  making  her  in¬ 
fluence  felt  in  both  political  and  religious  circles,  and  the 
continuous  tide  of  immigration  to  this  country  is  largely  of 
her  subjedls. 

The  danger  of  Romanism  to  this  country  was  foreseen 
by  Lafayette,  who,  though  himself  a  Roman  Catholic, 
helped  to  win,  and  greatly  admired,  the  liberty  of  this 
country.  He  said,  “If  the  liberties  of  the  American  peo¬ 
ple  are  ever  destroyed,  they  will  fall  by  the  hands  of  the 
Romish  clergy.  ”  Thus  from  congested  wealth,  from  Roman¬ 
ism  and  from  immigration,  we  see  great  dangers. 

But  alas !  the  remedy  which  the  masses  will  eventually 
apply  will  be  worse  than  the  disease.  When  the  social 
revolution  does  come  here,  it  will  come  with  all  the 
turbulence  and  violence  which  American  energy  and  love 
of  liberty  can  throw  into  it.  It  is  by  no  means  reasonable, 
therefore,  to  expedt  that  this  country  will  escape  the  fate 


*  Vol.  11.,  Chapter  10. 


148 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


of  all  the  nations  of  Christendom.  Like  all  the  rest,  it  is 
doomed  to  disruption,  overthrow  and  anarchy.  It  also  is 
a  part  of  Babylon.  The  spirit  of  liberty  fostered  here  for 
several  generations,  already  threatens  to  run  riot  with  a 
vehemence  and  speed  unequaled  in  the  old  world,  and  un¬ 
restrained  by  the  more  potent  agencies  of  the  monarchical 
governments. 

That  many  men  of  wealth  see  this,  and  to  some  extent 
fear  that  the  threatening  troubles  may  culminate  here  first, 
is  manifest  from  various  indications,  of  which  the  follow¬ 
ing,  from  The  Sentinel ,  Washington,  D.  C.^  is  an  illus¬ 
tration  : — 

“Emigrating  from  the  United  States. — Mr.  James 
Gordon  Bennett,  owner  of  the  New  York  Herald ,  says  the 
National  Watchman ,  has  resided  so  long  in  Europe  as  to 
be  considered  an  alien.  Mr.  Pulitzer,  owner  of  the  New 
York  World ,  it  is  said  has  taken  up  his  permanent  residence 
in  France.  Andrew  Carnegie,  the  millionaire  iron  king, 
has  bought  a  castle  in  Scotland  and  is  making  it  his  home. 
Henry  Villard,  the  Northern  Pacific  Railroad  magnate,  has 
sold  his  holdings  and  gone  permanently  to  Europe  with 
about  $8,000,000.  W.  W.  Astor  has  removed  from  New 
York  to  London,  where  he  has  bought  a  magnificent  resi¬ 
dence,  and  made  application  to  become  a  British  subject. 
Mr.  Van  Alen,  who  recently  secured  the  ambassadorship  to 
Italy  by  a  $50,000  contribution  to  the  Democratic  cam¬ 
paign  fund,  is  a  foreigner  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  and 
declares  this  country  unfit  for  a  gentleman  to  live  in.” 

But  in  vain  will  protection  and  security  be  sought  under 
any  of  the  kingdoms  of  this  world.  All  are  now  trembling 
with  fear  and  alarm,  and  realize  their  inability  to  cope 
with  the  mighty,  pent-up  forces  with  which  they  will  have 
to  deal  when  the  terrible  crisis  arrives.  Then  indeed  “The 
loftiness  of  man  shall  be  bowed  down,  and  the  haughtiness 
of  men  shall  be  made  low.”  “In  that  day  [now  so  very 
near — probably  within  fourteen  years]  a  man  shall  cast  his 
idols  of  silver  and  his  idols  of  gold  ...  to  the  moles  and 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — National. 


149 


to  the  bats,  to  go  into  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  and  into  the 
tops  of  the  ragged  rocks,  for  fear  of  the  Lord  and  for  the 
glory  of  his  majesty  when  he  ariseth  to  shake  terribly  the 
earth.” — Isa.  2:17-21. 

Then  “All  hands  shall  be  feeble,  and  all  knees 
shall  be  weak  as  water.  They  shall  also  gird  themselves 
with  sackcloth,  and  horror  shall  cover  them,  and  shame 
shall  be  upon  all  faces,  and  baldness  upon  all  their  heads. 
They  shall  cast  their  silver  in  the  streets,  and  their  gold 
shall  be  removed.  Their  silver  and  their  gold  shall  not  be 
able  to  deliver  them  in  the  day  of  the  wrath  of  the  Lord.” 
— Ezek.  7:17-19. 

Of  little  avail  will  be  the  protedlion  which  any  govern¬ 
ment  can  provide,  when  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  and  the 
fruits  of  their  folly  are  precipitated  upon  them  all.  In 
their  pride  of  power  they  have  “treasured  up  wrath 
against  the  day  of  wrath  :”  they  have  selfishly  sought  the 
aggrandizement  of  the  few,  and  have  been  heedless  of  the 
cries  of  the  poor  and  needy,  and  their  cries  have  entered 
into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  armies,  and  he  has  espoused 
their  cause;  and  he  declares,  “I  will  punish  the  world  for 
their  evil  and  the  wicked  for  their  iniquity;  and  I  will 
cause  the  arrogancy  of  the  proud  to  cease,  and  will  lay  low 
the  haughtiness  of  the  terrible.  I  will  make  a  man  more 
precious  than  fine  gold,  even  a  man  than  the  golden  wedge 
of  Ophir.” — Isa.  13:11,  12. 

Thus  we  are  assured  that  the  Lord’s  overruling  prov¬ 
idence  in  the  final  catastrophe  shall  bring  deliverance  to  the 
oppressed.  The  lives  of  multitudes  will  not  then  be  sacri¬ 
ficed  nor  will  the  inequalities  of  society  that  now  exist 
be  perpetuated. 

Truly  this  is  the  predicted  time  of  distress  of  nations 
with  perplexity.  The  voice  of  the  discontented  masses  is 
aptly  symbolized  by  the  roaring  of  the  sea,  and  the  hearts 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


T5° 

of  thinking  men  are  failing  them  for  fear  of  the  dread 
calamity  which  all  can  now  see  rapidly  approaching;  for 
the  powers  of  heaven  (the  present  ruling  powers)  are 
being  terribly  shaken.  Indeed  some,  instrudted  by  these 
signs,  and  calling  to  mind  that  Scripture,  “Behold,  he 
cometh  with  clouds,”  are  already  beginning  to  suggest 
the  presence  of  the  Son  of  man,  although  they  greatly  mis¬ 
apprehend  the  subjedt  and  God’s  remedy. 

Said  Prof.  Herron  in  a  recent  ledlure  in  San  Francisco 
on  “The  Christian  Revival  of  the  Nation” — “Christ  is 
HERE  !  AND  THE  JUDGMENT  IS  TO-DAY  !  Our  Social  COn- 
vidlion  of  sin — the  heavy  hand  of  God  on  the  conscience 
— shows  this!  Men  and  institutions  are  being  judged  by 
his  teachings !  ” 

But  amidst  all  the  shaking  of  the  earth  (organized  so¬ 
ciety)  and  of  the  heavens  (the  ecclesiastical  powers)  those 
who  discern  in  it  the  outworking  of  the  divine  plan  of  the 
ages  rejoice  in  the  assurance  that  this  terrible  shaking  will 
be  the  last  that  the  earth  will  ever  have  or  need;  for,  as  the 
Apostle  Paul  assures  us,  it  signifieth  the  removing  of  those 
things  that  are  shaken — the  overturning  of  the  whole 
present  order  of  things — that  those  things  which  cannot 
be  shaken — the  Kingdom  of  God,  the  Kingdom  of  light 
and  peace — may  remain.  For  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire. 
In  his  wrath  he  will  consume  every  system  of  evil  and  op¬ 
pression,  and  he  will  firmly  establish  truth  and  righteous¬ 
ness  in  the  earth. 


THE  CRY  OF 

“peace!  peace!  when  there  is  no  peace.” 


But  notwithstanding  the  manifest  judgment  of  God  up¬ 
on  all  nations,  notwithstanding  the  fadt  that  the  volume  of 
testimony  from  multitudes  of  witnesses  is  pressing  with 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  15 1 

resistless  logic  against  the  whole  present  order  of  things, 
and  that  the  verdidt  and  penalty  are  anticipated  with  an  al¬ 
most  universal  dread,  there  are  those  who  illy  conceal  their 
fears  by  cries  of  “Peace !  Peace !  ”  when  there  is  no  peace. 

Such  a  proclamation,  participated  in  by  all  the  nations 
of  Christendom  was  that  which  recently  issued  from  the  great 
naval  display  on  the  occasion  of  the  opening  of  the  Baltic 
canal.  The  canal  was  projedted  by  the  grandfather  of  the 
present  German  Emperor,  and  the  work  was  begun  by  his 
father,  for  the  benefit  of  Germany’s  commerce,  as  well  as  for 
her  navy.  The  present  Emperor,  whose  faith  in  the  sword  as  a 
never  failing  remedy  for  the  interruptions  of  peace,  and  whose 
accompaniments  of  cannon  and  gunpowder  are  equally  relied 
upon,  determined  to  make  the  opening  of  the  finished  canal 
the  occasion  of  a  grand  international  proclamation  of  peace, 
and  a  grand  display  of  the  potentialities  upon  which  it 
must  rest.  Accordingly,  he  invited  all  the  nations  to  send  rep¬ 
resentative  battle-ships  (peace  makers)  to  the  great  Naval 
Parade  through  the  Baltic  Canal  on  June  20,  ’95. 

In  response  to  that  call  there  came  more  than  a  hundred 
floating  steel  fortresses,  including  twenty  giant  “  battle¬ 
ships,”  technically  so  called,  all  fully  armed,  and  all  cap¬ 
able  of  a  speed  of  at  least  seventeen  miles  an  hour.  “It 
is  difficult,”  says  the  London  Spcflator ,  “  to  realize  such  a 
concentration  of  power,  which  could  in  a  few  hours  sweep 
the  greatest  seaport  out  of  existence,  or  brush  the  concen¬ 
trated  commercial  fleets  of  the  world  to  the  bottom  of  the 
ocean.  There  is,  in  fadt,  nothing  on  the  seaboard  of  the 
world  which  could  even  pretend  to  resist  such  a  force ;  and 
Europe,  considered  as  an  entity,  may  fairly  pronounce  her- 
self  at  once  unassailable  at  sea  and  irresistible.  .  .  .  The 
fleet  assembled  at  Kiel  was  probably  the  highest  embodi¬ 
ment  possible  of  power  for  fighting,  provided  that  the  fight 
shall  never  last  longer  than  its  explosive  stores.” 


1 52 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


The  cost  of  the  vessels  and  their  armaments  amounted  to 
hundreds  of  millions  of  dollars.  One  salute,  fired  simul¬ 
taneously  by  2,500  guns,  consumed  in  an  instant  thousands 
of  dollars  worth  of  powder;  and  the  entertainment  of  the 
distinguished  guests  cost  the  German  people  $2,000,000. 
The  speeches  of  the  German  Emperor  and  foreign  repre¬ 
sentatives  dwelt  on  “the  new  era  of  peace”  ushered  in  by 
the  opening  of  the  great  canal  and  the  cooperation  of  the 
nations  in  the  demonstration.  But  the  fair  speeches,  and  the 
mighty  roar  of  cannon  by  which  the  kings  and  emperors 
proclaimed  Peace !  Peace  !  with  threats  of  vengeance  to  any 
wflio  refuse  it  upon  their  terms,  were  not  interpreted  by  the 
people  as  the  fufilment  of  the  prophetic  message  of  “Peace 
on  earth  and  good  will  toward  men.”  It  had  no  soothing 
effedt  upon  the  socialist  element;  it  suggested  no  panacea 
for  the  healing  of  social  disorders,  for  lightening  the  cares 
or  reducing  the  burdens  of  the  masses  of  the  poor  and  un¬ 
fortunate;  nor  did  it  give  any  assurance  of  good  will  on 
earth,  nor  indicate  how  good  will  could  be  secured  and 
maintained,  either  between  nation  and  nation,  or  between 
governments  and  peoples.  It  was  therefore  a  grand  farce, 
— a  great,  bold,  national  falsehood;  and  it  was  so  regarded 
by  the  people. 

The  London  Spectator  voiced  the  sentiments  of  think¬ 
ing  people  with  reference  to  the  display  in  the  following 
truthful  comment:  — 

“The  irony  of  the  situation  is  very  keen.  It  was  a 
grand  festival  of  peace  and  constructive  industry,  but  its 
highest  glory  was  the  presence  of  the  fleets  prepared  at 
great  sacrifice  of  treasure  and  of  energy  solely  for  war  and 
destruction.  An  ironclad  has  no  meaning,  unless  it  is  a 
mighty  engine  for  slaughter.  There  is  but  one  phrase 
which  describes  fully  the  grandeur  of  that  ‘  peaceful  ’  fleet, 
and  that  is  that  it  could  in  a  day  destroy  any  port  on  earth, 
dr  sink  the  commercial  navies  of  the  world,  if  gathered 


Babylon's  Confusion — National  153 

before  it,  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea.  And  what  depths  of 
human  hatred  were  concealed  under  all  that  fair  show  of 
human  amity !  One  squadron  was  French,  and  its  officers 
were  panting  to  avenge  on  that  exultant  Emperor  the  dis¬ 
memberment  of  their  country.  Another  was  Russian,  and 
its  Admirals  must  have  been  conscious  that  their  great  foe 
and  rival  wras  the  Power  they  were  so  ostentatiously  honor¬ 
ing,  and  had  only  the  day  before  broken  naval  rules  to 
compliment  the  Emperor’s  most  persistent  and  dangerous 
foe.  A  third  was  Austrian,  whose  master  has  been  driven 
out  of  the  dominion  which  has  made  che  canal,  and 
jockeyed  out  of  his  half-right  in  the  province  through 
which  the  canal  in  its  entire  length  winds  its  way.  And 
there  were  ships  from  Denmark,  from  which  Holstein 
had  been  torn  by  its  present  owners,  and  from  Holland, 
where  every  man  fears  that  some  day  or  other  Germany 
will,  by  another  conquest,  acquire  at  a  blowr,  colonies, 
commerce  and  a  transmarine  career.  The  Emperor  talked 
of  peace,  the  Admirals  hoped  for  peace,  the  newspapers  of 
the  world  in  chorus  declare  that  it  is  peace,  but  everything 
in  that  show  speaks  of  war  just  past,  or,  on  seme  day  not 
far  distant,  to  arrive.  Never  was  there  a  ceremonial  so  grand 
in  this  world,  or  one  so  penetrated  through  and  through 
with  the  taint  of  insincerity.” 

The  New  York  Evening  Post  commented  as  follows: — 

“In  the  very  gathering  of  war-vessels  there  is  manifest 
a  spirit  the  reverse  of  peace-loving.  Each  nation  sends  its 
biggest  ships  and  heaviest  guns,  not  simply  as  an  a6t  of 
courtesy,  but  also  as  a  kind  of  international  showing  of 
teeth.  The  British  navy  despatches  ten  of  its  most  power¬ 
ful  vessels  merely  as  a  sample  of  what  it  has  in  reserve, 
and  with  the  air  as  of  one  saying,  ‘Be  warned  in  time,  O 
ye  nations,  and  provoke  not  the  mistress  of  the  seas.' 
French  and  Russian  squadrons,  in  like  manner,  put  on  their 
ugliest  frown  lest  host  William  should  presume  upon  the 
jollification  to  make  too  friendly  advances.  Our  own 
American  ships  join  the  fleet  with  the  feeling  doubtless 
animating  many  an  officer  and  sailor  on  board  that  it  is 
time  the  haughty  Europeans  learned  that  there  is  a  rising 
naval  power  across  the  sea  which  they  had  better  not  trifle 
with. 


T54 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“An  especial  air  of  boujfe  attaches  to  the  presence  of 
the  French  and  Russians.  As  lovers  of  international  peace, 
especially  as  lovers  of  Germany,  they  are  truly  comic.  Fury 
over  the  thing  in  some  parts  of  France  is  great.  .  .  . 

“But  the  most  striking  insincerity  of  all  is  to  be  found 
in  the  opening  of  the  Kiel  canal  itself.  It  is  dedicated  to 
‘the  traffic  of  the  world.’  Hence  its  international  sig¬ 
nificance,  hence  all  the  rejoicing  and  glorification.  But 
what  do  Germany  and  France  and  the  other  continental 
Powers  really  think  about  the  traffic  of  the  world?  Why 
at  this  very  moment,  as  for  twenty  years  past,  they  are 
straining  every  nerve  to  fetter  and  hinder  and  reduce  as 
far  as  possible  the  free  commercial  intercourse  of  nations. 

.  .  .  Until  this  proscriptive  spirit  of  commercial  hostility 
and  jealousy  passes  away,  or  wears  itself  out  through  sheer 
absurdity,  you  may  open  as  many  inter-oceanic  canals  as  you 
please,  but  you  cannot  persuade  sensible  people  that  your 
talk  about  their  significance  for  international  good  feeling 
and  the  general  love  of  peace  is  anything  but  a  bit  of  trans¬ 
parent  insincerity.” 

The  Chicago  Chronicle  said: — 

“It  is  the  purest  barbarism,  this  pageant  at  Kiel.  Held 
in  celebration  of  a  work  of  peace,  it  assumes  the  form  of 
an  apotheosis  of  war.  Mortal  enemies  gather  there,  dis¬ 
playing  their  weapons  while  they  conceal  their  enmity  be¬ 
hind  forced  friendliness.  Cannon  planned  for  war  are 
fired  for  courtesy.  The  Emperor  himself  eulogizes  the 
display  of  armaments.  ‘The  iron-armed  might  which  is 
assembled  in  Kiel  harbor,’  he  said,  ‘should  at  the  same 
time  serve  as  a  symbol  of  peace  and  of  the  cooperation  of 
all  European  peoples  to  the  advancement  and  maintenance 
of  Europe’s  mission  of  civilization.’  Experience  contro¬ 
verts  this  theory.  He  who  has  a  gun  wishes  to  shoot  with 
it.  The  nation  which  is  fit  for  war  wants  to  make  war. 
The  one  serious  menace  to  European  peace  to-day  is  the 
fadl  that  every  European  nation  is  prepared  for  war. 

“The  digging  of  the  Kiel  canal  was  a  distindl  service  to 
civilization ;  the  manner  of  its  celebration  is  a  tribute  to 
barbarism.  It  was  dug,  theoretically,  to  encourage  mari¬ 
time  commerce,  and  most  of  the  vessels  gathered  to  cele- 


Babylon's  Confusion — National.  155 

brate  its  completion  were  of  the  type  known  as  commerce 
destroyers.  ’  ’ 

According  to  The  St.  Taut  Globe ,  royalty  and  privilege 
rather  than  industry,  were  on  exhibition  at  Kiel.  It  said: — 

“What  is  the  place  of  a  fleet  of  ironclads  to-day  in  the 
advancement  of  civilization?  What  pirate  fleets  are  there 
to  be  swept  from  the  high  seas?  What  inferior  and  savage 
iiation  exists  to  whom  we  might  convey  an  illuminating  in- 
luence  c t  modern  civilization  by  casting  upon  it  the  search¬ 
lights  of  a  squadron  of  war-ships?  There  is  but  one  assault 
at  this  moment  in  which  the  nations  might  unite  their  forces 
heartily  on  the  plea  that  they  were  working  for  modern 
civilization.  Yet  not  one  of  the  governments  represented 
at  Kiel  would  dare  to  propose  an  armed  alliance  with  the 
others  for  the  purpose  of  chasing  out  of  Europe  the  hideous 
and  cruel  Turk. 

“Would  a  conflict  between  the  splendid  ironclads,  or 
any  two  of  the  nations  represented  at  Kiel,  aid  in  any  way 
the  cause  of  civilization?  Are  not  these  armaments,  on  the 
contrary,  the  relics  and  witnesses  of  surviving  barbarism? 
The  most  savage  features  of  any  nation  are  its  munitions 
of  war.  The  purpose  of  most  of  those  which  Europe  pro¬ 
vides  in  such  profusion  by  taxes  upon  a  burdened  people  is 
to  keep  those  people  themselves  in  humble  subjection  to  the 
powers  above  them.” 

The  “Pageantry  of  Oppression,”  is  what  The  Minne¬ 
apolis  Times  called  the  Kiel  naval  pageant,  upon  which  it 
commented  as  follows: — 

“The  faCt  that  the  opening  of  this  magnificent  water¬ 
way  is  valued  more  for  its  military  than  for  its  commercial 
advantages,  and  that  it  was  celebrated  by  the  booming  of 
ordnance  from  the  assembled  war  fleets  of  the  world,  is  an 
indictment  of  civilization.  For  if  the  so-called  ‘civilized’ 
nations  of  the  world  need  such  vast  enterprises  for  military 
operations  and  such  enormous  navies  as  are  now  maintained 
at  the  expense  of  the  people,  then  the  human  nature  of 
the  Caucasian  race  has  not  improved  in  the  least  since  the 
time  of  Columbus  or  by  the  great  discovery  he  made.  If 
such  navies  are  necessary,  then  liberty  is  impossible  and 
despotism  is  a  condition  necessary  for  the  human  race.” 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


I56 

This  loud  and  united  cry  of  the  nations,  through  their 
representatives,  of  “  Peace!  Peace!  when  there  is  no 
peace,”  calls  forcibly  to  mind  the  word  of  the  Lord 
through  the  Prophet  Jeremiah,  who  says: — 

“From  the  least  of  them  even  unto  the  greatest  of  them 
every  one  is  given  to  covetousness;  and  from  the  prophet 
even  unto  the  priest  every  one  pradtiseth  falsehood.  And 
they  heal  the  breach  of  the  daughter  of  my  people 
very  lightly,  saying,  Peace !  Peace !  when  there  is  no 
peace.  They  should  have  been  ashamed  because  they  had 
committed  an  abomination ;  but  they  neither  felt  the  least 
shame,  nor  did  they  know  how  to  blush:  therefore  shall 
they  fall  among  those  that  fall ;  at  the  time  that  I  punish 
theirsin  shall  theystumble,  saith  the  Lord.  ” — Jer.  6 113-15. 

This  great  international  proclamation  of  peace,  bearing 
on  its  very  face  the  stamp  of  insincerity,  is  a  forcible  re¬ 
minder  of  the  words  of  the  poet  John  G.  Whittier  which  so 
graphically  describe  the  present  peace  conditions: — 

“  ‘  Great  peace  in  Europe  !  Order  reigns 
From  Tiber’s  hills  to  Danube’s  plains!  ’ 

So  say  her  kings  and.  priests ;  so  say 
The  lying  prophets  of  our  day. 

“Go  lay  to  earth  a  list’ning  ear; 

The  tramp  of  measured  marches  ..ear, 

The  rolling  of  the  cannon’s  wheel, 

The  shotted  musket’s  murd’rous  peal, 

The  night  alarm,  the  sentry’s  call, 

The  quick-eared  spy  in  hut  and  hall, 

From  polar  sea  and  tropic  fen 
The  dying  groans  of  exiled  men, 

The  bolted  cell,  the  galley’s  chains, 

The  scaffold  smoking  with  its  stains  ! 

Order, — the  hush  of  brooding  slaves ! 

Peace, — in  the  dungeon  vaults  and  graves ! 

Speak,  Prince  and  Kaiser,  Priest  and  Czar! 

If  this  be  peace,  pray,  what  is  war  ? 

“  Stern  herald  of  Thy  better  day, 

Before  Thee  to  prepare  thy  way 
The  Baptist  shade  of  Liberty, — 

Gray,  scarred  and  hairy-robed  must  press 
With  bleeding  feet  the  wilderness ! 

O  that  its  voice  might  pierce  the  ear 
Of  priests  and  princes  while  they  hear 
A  cry  as  of  the  Hebrew  seer : 

Repent !  God’s  Kingdom  draweth  near.” 


STUDY  VI. 


BABYLON  BEFORE  THE  GREAT  COURT, 
HER  CONFUSION— ECCLESIASTICAL. 


The  True  Church,  Known  unto  the  Lord,  has  no  Share  in  the  Judgments 
of  Babylon. — The  Religious  Situation  of  Christendom  Presents  no  Hope¬ 
ful  Contrast  to  the  Political  Situation. — The  Great  Confusion. — The 
Responsibility  of  Conducting  the  Defense  Devolves  upon  the  Clergy. — 
The  Spirit  of  the  Great  Reformation  Dead. — Priests  and  People  in  the 
Same  Situation. — The  Charges  Preferred. — The  Defense. — A  Confeder¬ 
acy  Proposed. — The  End  Sought. — The  Means  Adopted. — The  General 
Spirit  of  Compromise. — The  Judgment  Going  Against  the  Religious  In¬ 
stitutions  of  Christendom. 

“  And  he  saith  unto  him,  Out  of  thine  own  mouth  will  I  judge  thee, 
thou  wicked  servant.” — Luke  19:22. 


HILE  we  here  consider  the  present  judgment  of  the 


’  ’  great  nominal  Christian  church,  let  us  not  forget  that 
there  is  also  a  real  Church  of  Christ,  eledt,  precious ; — 
consecrated  to  God  and  to  his  truth  in  the  midst  of  a 
crooked  and  perverse  generation.  They  are  not  known  to 
the  world  as  a  compadt  body ;  but  as  individuals  they  are 
known  unto  the  Lord  who  judges  not  merely  by  the  sight 
of  the  eye  and  the  hearing  of  the  ear,  but  who  discerns  and 
judges  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  And,  however 
widely  they  may  be  scattered,  whether  standing  alone  as 
“wheat,”  in  the  midst  of  “tares,”  or  in  company  with 
others,  God’s  eye  is  always  upon  them.  They,  dwell¬ 
ing  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High  (sandf ified,  wholly 


*57 


158 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


set  apart  unto  God),  shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of  the 
Almighty,  while  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  are  experienced 
by  the  great  religious  systems  that  bear  his  name  in  unfaith¬ 
fulness.  (Psa.  91  :  1,  14-16.)  These  have  no  share  in  the 
judgment  of  great  Babylon,  but  are  previously  enlightened 
and  called  out  of  her.  (Rev.  18:4.)  This  class  is  described 
and  blessedly  comforted  in  Psalms  91  and  46.  In  the 
midst  of  much  merely  formal  and  sham  profession  of  god¬ 
liness,  the  Lord’s  watchful  eye  discerns  the  true,  and  he 
leads  them  into  the  green  pastures  and  beside  the  still 
waters,  and  makes  their  hearts  rejoice  in  his  truth  and  in 
his  love.  “  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his  ’  ’  (2  Tim. 
2:19);  they  constitute  the  true  Church  in  his  estimation, 
the  Zion  which  the  Lord  hath  chosen  (Psa.  132:13-16), 
and  of  whom  it  is  written,  “  Zion  heard  and  was  glad,  and 
the  daughters  of  Judah  rejoiced,  because  of  thy  judgments, 
O  Lord.”  (Psa.  97:8.)  The  Lord  will  safely  lead  them  as 
a  shepherd  leads  his  sheep.  But  while  we  bear  in  mind 
that  there  is  such  a  class — a  true  Church,  every  member  of 
which  is  known  and  dear  to  the  Lord,  whether  known  or 
unknown  to  us,  these  must  be  ignored  here  in  considering 
what  professes  to  be,  and  what  the  world  recognizes  as, 
the  church,  and  what  the  prophets  refer  to  under  many 
significant  names  which  designate  the  great  nominal  church 
fallen  from  grace,  and  in  noting  the  judgment  of  God  upon 
her  in  this  harvest  time  of  the  Gospel  age. 

If  the  civil  powers  of  Christendom  are  in  perplexity* 
and  distress  of  nations  is  everywhere  manifest,  the  religious 
situation  surely  presents  no  hopeful  contrast  of  peace  and 
security;  for  modern  ecclesiasticism,  like  the  nations,  is 
ensnared  in  the  net  of  its  own  weaving.  If  the  nations, 
having  sown  to  the  wind  the  seeds  of  unrighteousness,  are 
about  to  reap  an  abundant  harvest  in  a  whirlwind  of  afflic¬ 
tion,  the  great  nominal  church,  ecclesiastical  Christendom, 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — E cclesiastical.  159 

which  has  shared  in  the  sowing,  shall  also  share  in  the 
reaping. 

The  great  nominal  church  has  long  taught  for  doctrines 
the  precepts  of  men  ;  and,  ignoring  in  great  measure  the 
Word  of  God  as  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  godly  living, 
it  has  boldly  announced  many  conflicting  and  God-dis¬ 
honoring  doctrines,  and  has  been  unfaithful  to  the  measure 
of  truth  retained.  It  has  failed  to  cultivate  and  manifest 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  has  freely  imbibed  the  spirit  of 
the  world.  It  has  let  down  the  bars  of  the  sheepfold  and 
called  in  the  goats,  and  has  even  encouraged  the  wolves  to 
enter  and  do  their  wicked  work.  It  has  been  pleased  to  let 
the  devil  sow  tares  amongst  the  wheat,  and  now  rejoices  in 
the  fruit  of  his  sowing, — in  the  flourishing  field  of  tares.  Of 
the  comparatively  few  heads  of  “wheat”  that  still  remain 
there  is  little  appreciation,  and  there  is  almost  no  effort  to 
prevent  their  being  choked  by  the  “tares.  ”  The  “wheat’  ’ 
has  lost  its  value  in  the  markets  of  Christendom,  and  the 
humble,  faithful  child  of  God  finds  himself,  like  his  Lord, 
despised  and  rejected  of  men,  and  wounded  in  the  house 
of  his  supposed  friends.  Forms  of  godliness  take  the 
place  of  its  power,  and  showy  rituals  largely  supplant 
heart-worship. 

Long  ago  conflicting  doctrines  divided  the  church  nom¬ 
inal  into  numerous  antagonistic  sects,  each  claiming  to  be 
the  one  true  church  which  the  Lord  and  the  apostles 
planted,  and  together  they  have  succeeded  in  giving  to  the 
world  such  a  distorted  misrepresentation  of  our  Heavenly 
Father’s  character  and  plan,  that  many  intelligent  men 
turn  away  with  disgust,  and  despise  their  Creator,  and  even 
try  to  disbelieve  his  existence. 

The  Church  of  Rome,  with  assumed  infallibility,  claims 
it  to  be  the  divine  purpose  to  eternally  torment  in  fire  and 
brimstone  all  “heretics”  who  reject  her  doctrines.  An«*> 


i6o  The  Day  of  Vengeance . 

for  others  she  provides  a  limited  torment  called  Purgatory, 
from  which  a  release  may  be  secured  by  penances,  fasts, 
prayers,  holy  candles,  incense  and  well-paid-for  “sacrifices” 
of  the  mass.  She  thus  sets  aside  the  efficacy  of  the  aton¬ 
ing  sacrifice  of  Christ,  and  places  the  eternal  destiny  of 
man  in  the  hands  of  scheming  priests,  who  thus  claim 
power  to  open  heaven  or  close  it  to  whom  they  please.  She 
substitutes  forms  of  godliness  for  its  vital  power,  and  erects 
images  and  pictures  for  the  adoration  of  her  votaries,  in¬ 
stead  of  exalting  in  the  heart  the  invisible  God  and  his  dear 
Son,  our  Lord  and  Savior.  She  exalts  a  man-ordained 
priestly  class  to  rulership  in  the  church,  in  opposition  to 
our  Lord’s  teaching,  “  Be  not  ye  called  Rabbi;  for  one  is 
your  Master,  even  Christ,  and  all  ye  are  brethren.  And 
call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth;  for  one  is  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven.”  (Matt.  23:8,  9.)  In  fact, 
the  Papacy  presents  a  most  complete  counterfeit  of  the  true 
Christianity,  and  boldly  claims  to  be  the  one  true  church.* 
The  “Reformation”  movement  discarded  some  of  the 
false  dodtrines  of  Papacy  and  led  many  out  of  that  iniqui¬ 
tous  system.  The  reformers  called  attention  to  the  Word 
of  God  and  affirmed  the  right  of  private  judgment  in  its 
study,  and  also  necessarily  recognized  the  right  of  every 
child  of  God  to  preach  the  truth  without  the  authority  of 
popes  and  bishops,  who  falsely  claimed  a  succession  in 
authority  from  the  original  twelve  apostles.  But  ere  long 
that  good  work  of  protest  against  the  iniquitous,  antichris- 
tian,  counterfeit  church  of  Rome  was  overcome  by  the 
spirit  of  the  world;  and  soon  the  protestants,  as  they  were 
called,  formed  new  organizations,  which,  together  with  the 
truths  they  had  found,  perpetuated  many  of  the  old  errors 
and  added  some  new  ones;  and  yet  each  continued  to  hold 
a  little  truth.  The  result  was  a  medley  of  conflicting 
3'  n.,  Chapter  9  and  Vol.  ill.,  Chapter  3. 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  161 

creeds,  at  war  with  reason,  with  the  Word  of  God  and 
with  one  another.  And  as  the  investigating  energy  of  the 
Reformation  period  soon  died  out,  these  quickly  became 
fossilized,  and  have  so  remained  to  the  present  day. 

To  build  up  and  perpetuate  these  erroneous  doCtrinal 
systems  of  what  they  are  pleased  to  call  “Systematic  Theol- 
ogy,  ’  ’  time  and  talent  have  been  freely  given .  Their  learned 
men  have  written  massive  volumes  for  other  men  to  study 
instead  of  the  Word  of  God;  for  this  purpose  theo¬ 
logical  seminaries  have  been  established  and  generously 
endowed ;  and  from  these,  young  men,  instructed  in  their 
errors,  have  gone  out  to  teach  and  to  confirm  the  peo¬ 
ple  in  them.  And  the  people,  taught  to  regard  these  men 
as  God’s  appointed  ministers,  successors  of  the  apostles, 
have  accepted  their  diCtum  without  searching  the  Scriptures 
as  did  the  noble  Bereans  in  Paul’s  day  (ACts  17:11),  to 
see  if  the  things  taught  them  were  so. 

But  now  the  harvest  of  all  this  sowing  has  come,  the  day 
of  reckoning  is  here,  and  great  is  the  confusion  and  per¬ 
plexity  of  the  whole  nominal  church  of  every  denomina¬ 
tion,  and  particularly  of  the  clergy,  upon  whom  devolves 
the  responsibility  of  conducting  the  defence  in  this  day  of 
judgment  in  the  presence  of  many  accusers  and  witnesses, 
and,  if  possible,  of  devising  some  remedy  to  save  from 
complete  destruction  what  they  regard  as  the  true  church. 
Yet  in  their  present  confusion,  and  in  the  desire  of  all  the 
seCts  from  reasons  of  policy  to  fellowship  one  another, 
they  have  each  almost  ceased  to  regard  their  own  particular 
seCt  as  the  only  true  church,  and  now  speak  of  each  other 
as  various  “branches”  of  the  one  church,  notwithstanding 
their  contradictory  creeds,  which  of  necessity  cannot  all 
be  true. 

In  this  critical  hour  it  is,  alas !  a  lamentable  faCt  that 
>he  wholesome  spirit  of  “The  Great  Reformation”  is 

II  D 


j62 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


dead.  Protestantism  is  no  longer  a  protest  against  the 
spirit  of  antichrist,  nor  against  the  world,  the  flesh  or 
the  devil.  Its  creeds,  at  war  with  the  Word  of  God,  with 
reason,  and  with  each  other,  and  inconsistent  with  them¬ 
selves,  they  seek  to  hide  from  public  scrutiny.  Its  massive 
theological  works  are  but  fuel  for  the  fire  of  this  day  of 
Christendom’s  judgment.  Its  chief  theological  semi¬ 
naries  are  hotbeds  of  infidelity,  spreading  the  contagion 
everywhere.  Its  great  men, — its  Bishops,  Dodtors  of 
Divinity,  Theological  Professors,  and  its  most  prominent 
and  influential  clergymen  in  the  large  cities — are  becoming 
the  leaders  into  disguised  infidelity.  They  seek  to  under¬ 
mine  and  destroy  the  authority  and  inspiration  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures,  to  supplant  the  plan  of  salvation  there¬ 
in  revealed  with  the  human  theory  of  evolution.  They 
seek  a  closer  affiliation  with,  and  imitation  of,  the  Church 
of  Rome,  court  her  favor,  praise  her  methods,  conceal  her 
crimes,  and  in  so  doing  become  confederate  with  her  in 
spirit.  They  are  also  in  close  and  increasing  conformity 
to  the  spirit  of  the  world  in  everything,  imitating  the  vain 
pomp  and  glory  of  the  world  which  they  claim  to  have  re¬ 
nounced.  Mark  the  extravagant  display  in  church  archi¬ 
tecture,  decorations  and  furnishments,  the  heavy  indebt¬ 
edness  thereby  incurred,  and  the  constant  begging  and 
scheming  for  money  thus  necessitated. 

A  recent  departure  on  this  line  is  the  introduction  in  the 
Lindell  Avenue  Methodist  Church  of  New  York  city  of  a 
work  of  art  entitled,  “ The  Enthronement  of  the  Virgin.” 
It  is  sculptured  in  bas-relief  above  the  altar,  the  grand 
organ  and  the  choir  loft.  The  representation  spans 
an  arch  forty-six  feet  wide  and  fifty  feet  high,  and  every 
figure  in  it  is  life  size.  At  the  highest  point  of  the  arch  is 
the  figure  of  the  Virgin,  standing  erect  with  the  infant 
Jesus  in  her  arms.  Flying  outward  from  these  two  figures 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  163 

are  shown  seraphim  with  trumpets,  proclaiming  the  en¬ 
thronement.  Ascending  either  side  of  the  arch  are  hosts 
of  worshiping  angels  with  outstretched  wings.  At  either 
base  is  the  figure  of  an  angel,  that  on  the  left  holding  a 
festooned  scroll  bearing  the  inscription :  ‘ ‘Peace on  Earth,” 
and  the  similar  figure  on  the  right  bearing  the  closing 
words  of  the  nativity  announcement :  ‘  ‘  Good  W ill  to  Men.  ’  ’ 
Additional  effectiveness  is  given  by  the  faCt  that  the  bas- 
relief  is  mounted  on  a  splay  at  an  angle  of  45  degrees  in¬ 
clined  towards  the  congregation,  thus  bringing  into  bolder 
relief  the  high  work  of  the  study  and  deepening  the 
shadows  in  proportion. 

What  an  endorsement,  not  only  of  the  spirit  of  extrava¬ 
gant  display,  but  also  of  the  image  worship  of  the  church 
of  Rome!  Note,  too,  the  arrangements  in  connection 
with  some  churches  of  billiard  rooms  ;  and  some  ministers 
have  even  gone  so  far  as  to  recommend  the  introduction 
of  light  wines;  and  private  theatricals  and  plays  are  freely 
indulged  in  in  some  localities. 

In  much  of  this  the  masses  of  church  members  have  be¬ 
come  the  willing  tools  of  the  clergy;  and  the  clergy  in 
turn  have  freely  pandered  to  the  tastes  and  preferences  of 
worldly  and  influential  members.  The  people  have  sur¬ 
rendered  their  right  and  duty  of  private  judgment,  and 
have  ceased  to  search  the  Scriptures  to  prove  what  is  truth, 
and  to  meditate  upon  God’s  law  to  discern  what  is  right¬ 
eousness.  They  are  indifferent,  worldly,  lovers  of  pleasure 
more  than  lovers  of  God:  they  are  blinded  by  the  god  of 
this  world  and  willing  to  be  led  into  any  schemes  which 
ministers  to  present  worldly  desires  and  ambitions;  and 
the  clergy  foster  this  spirit  and  pander  to  it  for  their  own 
temporal  advantage.  Should  these  religious  organizations 
go  down,  the  offices  and  salaries,  the  prestige  and  honors 
of  the  self-exalted  clergy  must  all  go  with  them.  Thev 


164 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


are  therefore  as  anxious  now  to  perpetuate  the  insti- 
tutions  of  nominal  Christianity  as  were  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  and  DoCtors  of  the  law  anxious  to  perpetuate 
Judaism;  and  for  the  same  reasons.  (John  n  147,  48,  53  ; 
ACts  4:15-18.)  And  because  of  their  prejudices  and 
worldly  ambitions  Christians  are  as  blind  to  the  light 
of  the  new  dispensation  now  dawning  as  were  the  Jews  in 
the  days  of  the  Lord’s  first  advent  to  the  light  of  the 
Gospel  dispensation  then  dawning. 

THE  CHARGES  PREFERRED  AGAINST  ECCLESIASTICISM. 


The  charges  preferred  against  the  nominal  Christian 
church  are  the  sentiments  of  the  waking  world  and  of 
waking  Christians,  both  in  the  midst  of  Babylon  and  be¬ 
yond  her  territorial  limits.  Suddenly,  within  the  last  five 
years  particularly,  the  professed  Christian  church  has 
come  into  great  prominence  for  criticism,  and  the  scrutin¬ 
izing  gaze  of  the  whole  world  is  turned  upon  her.  This 
criticism  is  so  prevalent  that  none  can  fail  to  hear  it;  it  is 
in  the  very  air;  it  is  heard  in  private  conversation,  on  the 
streets,  the  railways,  in  the  work-shops  and  stores ;  it  floats 
through  the  daily  press  and  is  a  live  topic  in  all  the  lead¬ 
ing  journals,  secular  and  religious.  It  is  recognized  by  all 
the  leaders  in  the  church  as  a  matter  that  portends  no  good 
to  her  institutions;  and  the  necessity  is  felt  of  meeting  it 
promptly  and  wisely  (according  to  their  own  ideas),  if  they 
would  preserve  their  institutions  from  the  danger  which 
threatens  them. 

The  nominal  Christian  church  is  charged  (1)  with  incon¬ 
sistency.  The  wide  distinction  is  marked,  even  by  the 
world,  between  her  claimed  standard  of  dobtrine,  the  Bible, 
and  her  conflicting,  and  in  many  respebts  absurd,  creeds. 
The  blasphemous  doCtrine  of  eternal  torment  is  scouted, 


*  Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  165 

and  no  longer  avails  to  drive  men  into  the  church  through 
fear;  and  for  some  time  past  the  Presbyterian  and  other 
Calvinistic  sedts  have  been  in  a  very  tempest  of  criti¬ 
cism  of  their  time-honored  creeds,  and  are  terribly  shaken. 
With  the  long  discussions  on  the  subject  and  the  desperate 
attempts  at  defence  on  the  part  of  the  clergy,  all  are 
acquainted.  That  the  task  of  defence  is  most  irksome, 
and  one  that  they  would  gladly  avoid,  is  very  manifest ; 
but  they  cannot  avoid  it,  and  must  condudl  the  defence  as 
best  they  can.  Rev.  T.  DeWitt  Talmage  voiced  the  popu¬ 
lar  sentiment  among  them  when  he  said:  — 

“I  would  that  this  unfortunate  controversy  about  the 
confession  of  faith  had  not  been  forced  upon  the  church; 
but  now,  since  it  is  on,  I  say,  Away  with  it,  and  let  us  have 
a  new  creed.’ * 

On  another  occasion  the  same  gentleman  said: — 

“I  declare,  once  for  all,  that  all  this  controversy  through¬ 
out  Christendom  is  diabolic  and  satanical.  A  most  diabol¬ 
ical  attempt  is  going  on  to  split  the  church;  and  if  it  is  not 
stopped  it  will  gain  for  the  Bible  a  contempt  equal  to  that 
for  an  1828  almanac  that  tells  what  the  weather  was  six 
months  before  and  in  what  quarter  of  the  moon  it  is  best 
to  plant  turnips. 

“  What  position  shall  we  take  in  regard  to  these  contro¬ 
versies?  Stay  out  of  them.  While  these  religious  riots  are 
abroad,  stay  at  home  and  attend  to  business.  Why,  how  do 
you  expedl  a  man  only  five  or  six  feet  high  to  wade  through 
an  ocean  a  thousand  feet  deep?  .  .  .  The  young  men  now 
entering  the  ministry  are  being  launched  into  the  thickest 
fog  that  ever  beset  a  coast.  The  questions  the  dodlors  are 
trying  to  settle  won’t  be  settled  until  the  day  after  judg¬ 
ment  day.  ’  ’ 

Very  true ;  the  day  after  this  judgment  day  will  see  all 
these  perplexing  questions  settled,  and  truth  and  righteous-  / 
ness  established  in  the  earth. 

The  irksomeness  of  the  task  of  defence  and  the  dread 
of  the  outcome  were  also  very  strongly  expressed  in  a 


i66 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


resolution  of  assembled  Presbyterian  clergymen  in  Chicago, 
not  long  after  the  summons  to  judgment  came.  The  reso¬ 
lution  read  as  follows  — 

“Resolved,  That  we  regard  with  sorrow  the  controversies 
now  distracting  our  beloved  church  as  injurious  to  her  rep¬ 
utation,  her  influence  and  her  usefulness,  and  as  fraught, 
if  pursued,  with  disaster,  not  only  to  the  work  of  our  own 
church,  but  to  our  common  Christianity.  We  therefore 
earnestly  counsel  our  brethren  that  on  the  one  side  they 
avoid  applying  new  tests  of  orthodoxy,  the  harsh  use  of 
poAver  and  the  repression  of  honest  and  devout  search  for 
truth;  and  on  the  other  side  we  urgently  advise  our  breth¬ 
ren  against  the  repetition  upon  the  church  of  unverified 
theories,  the  questions  of  doubtful  disputation,  and  especi¬ 
ally  where  they  have,  or  under  any  circumstances  might 
have,  a  tendency  to  unsettle  the  faith  of  the  unlearned  in 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  For  the  sake  of  our  church  and  all 
her  precious  interests  and  affinities  we  earnestly  request  a 
truce  and  the  cessation  of  ecclesiastical  litigation.  ’  * 

The  Presbyterian  Banner  also  published  the  following 
doleful  reference  to  it,  which  contains  some  remarkable 
admissions  of  the  unhealthy  spiritual  condition  of  the  Pres¬ 
byterian  church.  It  reads:  — 

“A  disturbance  or  alarm  in  a  hospital  or  asylum  might 
prove  fatal  to  some  of  its  inmates.  An  elderly  gentleman 
in  a  benevolent  institution  amused  himself  awhile  by  beat¬ 
ing  a  drum  before  sunrise.  The  authorities  finally  requested 
this  ‘lovely  brother’  to  remove  his  instrument  to  a  respect¬ 
ful  distance.  This  illustrates  why  earnest  pastors  grow 
serious  when  a  disturbance  arises  in  the  church.  The 
church  is  like  a  hospital  where  are  gathered  sin-sick  persons 
who,  in  a  spiritual  sense ,  are  fevered,  leprous ,  paralytic, 
wounded  and  halj  dead.  A  disturbance,  like  the  present 
cruel  distraction  which  emanates  from  some  Theological 
Seminaries,  may  destroy  some  souls  who  are  now  passing 
*  through  a  crisis.  Will  Prof.  Briggs  please  walk  softly  and 
remove  his  drum?” 

The  church  nominal  is  charged  (2)  with  a  marked  lack 
of  that  piety  and  godliness  which  she  professes,  though  the 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  167 

fact  is  admitted  that  a  few  truly  pious  souls  are  found  here 
and  there  among  the  obscure  ones.  Sham  and  hypocrisy 
are  indeed  obtrusive,  and  wealth  and  arrogance  make  very 
manifest  that  the  poor  are  not  welcome  in  the  earthly 
temples  erected  in  the  name  of  Christ.  The  masses  of  the 
people  have  found  this  out,  and  have  been  looking  into 
their  Bibles  to  see  if  such  was  the  spirit  of  the  great 
Founder  of  the  church;  and  there  they  have  learned  that 
one  of  the  proofs  which  he  gave  of  his  Messiahship  was 
that  “the  poor  had  the  gospel  preached  unto  them;” 
that  he  said  to  his  followers,  “The  poor  ye  have  always 
with  you;”  and  that  they  were  to  show  no  preferences  for 
the  man  with  the  gold  ring  or  the  goodly  apparel,  etc. 
They  have  found  the  golden  rule,  too,  and  have  been  ap¬ 
plying  it  to  the  conduct  of  the  church,  collectively  and 
individually.  Thus,  in  the  light  of  the  Bible,  they  are 
fast  arriving  at  the  conclusion  that  the  church  is  fallen 
from  grace.  And  so  manifest  is  the  conclusion,  that  her 
defenders  find  themselves  covered  with  confusion. 

The  church  nominal  is  charged  (3)  with  failure  to  accom¬ 
plish  what  she  has  claimed  to  be  her  mission;  viz.,  to 
convert  the  world  to  Christianity.  How  the  world  has 
discovered  that  the  time  has  come  -when  the  work  of  the 
church  should  show  some  signs  of  completion  seems  un¬ 
accountable;  but  nevertheless,  just  as  in  the  end  of  the 
Jewish  age  all  men  were  in  expectation  of  some  great 
change  about  to  take  place  (Luke  3:15),  so  now,  in  the 
end  of  the  Gospel  age,  all  men  are  in  similar  expectation. 
They  realize  that  we  are  in  a  transition  period,  and  the 
dawn  of  the  twentieth  century  is  anticipated  with  a  kind 
of  premonition  of  great  revolutionary  changes.  The  present 
unrest  was  forcefully  expressed  by  Hon.  Henry  Grady,  in  an 
eloquent  address  before  the  University  Societies,  Char¬ 
lottesville,  Va. 


i68 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


His  words  were: — “We  are  standing  in  the  day¬ 
break.  .  .  .  The  fixed  stars  are  fading  from  the  sky  and 
we  are  groping  in  uncertain  light.  Strange  shapes  have 
come  with  the  night.  Established  ways  are  lost,  new  roads 
perplex,  and  widening  fields  stretch  beyond  the  sight.  The 
unrest  of  dawn  impels  us  to  and  fro ;  but  Doubt  stalks  amid 
the  confusion,  and  even  on  the  beaten  paths  the  shifting 
crowds  are  halted,  and  from  the  shadows  the  sentries  cry, 
‘  Who  comes  there?’  In  the  obscurity  of  the  morning  tre¬ 
mendous  forces  are  at  work.  Nothing  is  steadfast  or  ap= 
proved.  The  miracles  of  the  present  belie  the  simple 
truths  of  the  past.  The  church  is  besieged  from  without 
and  betrayed  from  within.  Behind  the  courts  smoulders 
the  rioter’s  torch  and  looms  the  gibbet  of  the  anarchists. 
Government  is  the  contention  of  partisans  and  the  prey  of 
spoilsmen.  Trade  is  restless  in  the  grasp  of  monopoly,  and 
commerce  shackled  with  limitation.  The  cities  are  swollen, 
and  the  fields  are  stripped.  Splendor  streams  from  the 
castle,  and  squalor  crouches  in  the  home.  The  universal 
brotherhood  is  dissolving,  and  the  people  are  huddling  in¬ 
to  classes.  The  hiss  of  the  Nihilist  disturbs  the  covert 
and  the  roar  of  the  mob  murmurs  along  the  highway.’ * 

For  the  church  to  deny  that  the  end  of  the  age,  the  day 
of  reckoning,  has  come,  is  impossible;  for  whether  she  dis¬ 
cerns  the  time  in  the  light  of  prophecy  or  not,  the  fadts  of 
judgment  are  forced  upon  her,  and  the  issue  will  be  realized 
before  the  close  of  this  harvest  period. 

ECCLESIASTICISM  TAKES  THE  STAND  AND  INDIRECTLY 
RENDERS  UP  HER  ACCOUNT. 


The  church  knows  that  the  eyes  of  all  the  world  are 
turned  upon  her;  that  somehow  it  has  been  discovered 
that,  while  she  has  claimed  her  commission  to  be  to  con¬ 
vert  the  world,  the  time  has  arrived  when,  if  that  be  her 
mission,  that  work  should  be  almost,  if  not  fully  accom¬ 
plished,  and  that  really  she  differs  little  from  the  world, 
except  in  profession. 


Babylon 1  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  169 

Having  assumed  this  to  be  her  present  mission,  she  has 
lost  sight  of  the  real  purpose  of  this  Gospel  age;  viz.,  to 
“preach  this  gospel  of  the  Kingdom  in  all  the  world  for  a 
witness  to  all  nations,”  and  to  aid  in  the  calling  and  pre¬ 
paring  of  a  “little  flock”  to  constitute  (with  the  Lord) 
that  Millennial  Kingdom  which  shall  then  bless  all  the 
families  of  the  earth.  (Matt.  24:14;  A6ts  15:14-17.)  She 
is  confronted  with  the  fa6t  that  after  eighteen  centuries 
she  is  further  from  the  results  which  her  claims  would  de¬ 
mand  than  she  was  at  the  close  of  the  first  century.  Con¬ 
sequently  apologies,  excuses,  a  figuring  over  and  reexamin¬ 
ing  of  accounts,  the  re-dressing  of  fadts,  and  extravagant 
prognostications  of  great  achievements  in  the  very  near 
future,  are  now  the  order  of  the  day,  as,  forced  by  the 
spirit  of  inquiry  and  cross-questioning  of  these  times,  she 
endeavors  to  speak  in  self-defence  before  her  numerous 
accusers. 

To  meet  the  charge  of  inconsistency  of  dodtrine  with 
her  recognized  standard,  the  Bible,  we  see  her  in  great  per¬ 
plexity ;  for  she  cannot  deny  the  conflidt  of  her  creeds.  So, 
various  methods  are  resorted  to,  which  thinking  people  are 
not  slow  to  mark  as  evidences  of  her  great  confusion.  There 
is  much  anxiety  on  the  part  of  each  denomination  to  hold 
on  to  the  old  creeds  because  they  are  the  cords  by  which 
they  have  been  bound  together  in  distindl  organizations; 
and  to  destroy  these  suddenly  would  be  to  dissolve  the 
organizations ;  yet  the  clergy  specially  are  quite  content  to 
say  as  little  about  them  as  possible,  for  they  are  heartily 
ashamed  of  them  in  the  searching  light  of  this  day  of 
judgment. 

Some  are  so  ashamed  of  them  that,  forgetting  their 
worldly  prudence,  they  favor  discarding  them  altogether. 
Others  are  more  conservative,  and  think  it  more  prudent  to 
Jet  them  go  gradually,  and  in  their  place,  by  degrees,  to 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


1 70 

insert  new  dodh'ines,  to  amend,  revise,  etc.  With  the  long 
discussions  on  Presbyteriancreed-revision  every  one  is  fam¬ 
iliar.  So  also  the  attempts  of  self-styled  higher  critics  to 
undermine  the  authority  and  inspiration  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures,  and  to  suggest  a  nineteenth-century-inspiration, 
and  a  theory  of  evolution  wholly  subversive  of  the  divine 
plan  of  salvation  from  an  Adamic  fall  which  the  Bible  af¬ 
firms,  but  which  they  deny.  Then  there  is  another  and  a 
large  class  of  clergymen  who  favor  an  ecledtic,  or  compro¬ 
mise,  theology,  which  must  of  necessity  be  very  brief  and 
very  liberal,  its  objedt  being  to  waive  all  objedtions  of  all 
religionists,  Christian  and  heathen,  and,  if  possible,  to 
“  bring  them  all  into  one  camp/’  as  some  have  expressed 
it.  There  is  a  general  boasting  on  the  part  of  a  large  class, 
of  the  great  things  about  to  be  accomplished  through  in¬ 
strumentalities  recently  set  in  operation,  of  which  Christian 
union  or  cooperation  is  the  central  idea;  and  when  this 
is  secured — as  we  are  assured  it  soon  will  be — then  the 
world’s  conversion  to  Christianity,  it  is  assumed,  will 
quickly  follow. 

The  charge  of  lack  of  piety  and  godly  living  is  also 
met  with  boastings — boasting  of  “many  wonderful  works,” 
which  often  suggest  the  reproving  words  of  the  Lord  re¬ 
corded  in  Matt.  7:22,  23.  But  these  boastings  avail  very 
little  to  the  interests  of  Babylon,  because  the  lack  of  the 
spirit  of  God’s  law  of  love  is,  alas!  too  painfully  manifest 
to  be  concealed.  The  defence,  on  the  whole,  only  makes 
the  more  manifest  the  deplorable  condition  of  the  fallen 
church.  If  this  great  ecclesiasticism  were  really  the  true 
Church  of  God,  how  manifest  would  be  the  failure  of  the 
divine  plan  to  choose  out  a  people  for  his  name  ! 

But  while  these  various  excuses,  apologies,  promises  and 
boasts  are  made  by  the  church,  her  leaders  see  very  clearly 
that  they  will  not  long  serve  to  preserve  her  in  her  present 


Babylon's  Co? fusion — Ecclesiastical.  171 

divided,  distracted  and  confused  condition.  They  see 
that  disintegration  and  overthrow  are  sure  to  follow  soon 
unless  some  mighty  effort  shall  unite  her  seCts  and  thus 
give  her  not  only  a  better  standing  before  the  world,  but 
also  increased  power  to  enforce  her  authority.  We  there¬ 
fore  hear  much  talk  of  Christian  Union;  and  every  step  in 
the  direction  of  its  accomplishment  is  proclaimed  as  evi¬ 
dence  of  growth  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  Christian  fellow¬ 
ship.  The  movement,  however,  is  not  begotten  of  increasing 
love  and  Christian  fellowship,  but  of  fear.  The  foretold 
storm  of  indignation  and  wrath  is  seen  to  be  fast  approach¬ 
ing,  and  the  various  seCts  seriously  doubt  their  ability  to 
stand  alone  in  the  tempest  shock. 

Consequently  all  the  seCts  favor  union;  but  how  to  ac¬ 
complish  it  in  view  of  their  conflicting  creeds,  is  the  per¬ 
plexing  problem.  Various  methods  are  suggested.  One  is 
to  endeavor  first  to  unite  those  seCts  which  are  most  alike 
in  doCtrine,  as,  for  instance,  the  various  branches  of  the 
same  families — Presbyterians,  Baptists,  Methodists,  Catho¬ 
lics,  etc., — preparatory  to  the  proposed  larger  union.  An¬ 
other  is  to  cultivate  in  the  people  a  desire  for  union,  and  a 
disposition  to  ignore  doCtrine,  and  to  extend  a  generous 
fellowship  to  all  morally  disposed  people  and  seek  their 
cooperation  in  what  they  call  Christian  work.  This  senti¬ 
ment  finds  its  most  earnest  supporters  among  the  young 
and  middle-aged. 

The  ignoring  in  late  years  of  many  of  the  disputed  doc¬ 
trines  of  the  past  has  assisted  in  the  development  of  a  class 
of  young  people  in  the  church  who  largely  represent  the 
1  ‘union’  ’sentiment  of  Christendom.  Ignorant  of  the  sectarian 
battles  of  the  past,  these  are  unencumbered  with  the  con¬ 
fusion  prevalent  among  their  seniors  respecting  foreordina¬ 
tion,  election,  free  grace,  etc.  But  they  still  have,  from 
the  teachings  of  childhood  (originally  from  Rome  and  the 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


1 72 

dark  ages),  the  blighting  dodtrine  of  the  everlasting  tor¬ 
ment  of  all  who  do  not  hear  and  accept  the  gospel  in  the 
present  age;  and  the  theory  that  the  mission  of  the  gospel 
is  to  convert  the  world  in  the  present  age,  and  thus  save 
them  from  that  torment.  These  are  banded  under  various 
names, — Young  Men’s  and  Young  Women’s  Christian  Asso¬ 
ciations,  Christian  Endeavor  Societies,  Epworth  Leagues, 
King’s  Daughters  and  Salvation  Armies.  Many  of  these 
have  indeed  “a  zeal  for  God,  but  not  according  to 
knowledge.  ’  ’ 

True  to  their  erroneous,  -unscriptural  views,  these  plan 
a  “ social  uplift  of  the  world,”  to  take  place  at  once.  It  is 
commendable  that  their  efforts  are  not  for  evil,  but  for 
good.  Their  great  mistake  is  in  pursuing  their  own  plans, 
which  however  benevolent  or  wise  in  human  estimation, 
must  of  necessity  fall  short  of  the  divine  wisdom  and  the 
divine  plan,  which  alone  will  be  crowned  with  success.  All 
others  are  doomed  to  failure.  It  would  be  greatly  to  the 
blessing  of  the  true  ones  among  them  if  they  could  see  the 
divine  plan;  viz.,  the  selection  (“  eledtion  ”)  of  a  sanc¬ 
tified  “  little  flock”  now,  and  by  and  by  the  world’s 
uplift  by  that  little  flock  when  complete  and  highly  exalted 
and  reigning  with  Christ  as  his  Millennial  Kingdom  joint- 
heirs.  Could  they  see  this,  it  would  or  should  have  the 
effedt  of  sandtifying  all  the  true  ones  among  them — though 
of  course  this  would  be  a  small  minority;  for  the  majority 
who  join  such  societies  evidently  do  so  for  various  reasons 
other  than  entire  consecration  and  devotion  to  God  and  his 
service — “even  unto  death.” 

These  Christian  young  people,  untaught  in  the  lessons 
of  church  history,  and  ignorant  of  dodtrines,  readily  fall 
in  with  the  idea  of  “Union.”  They  decide, — “The  fault 
of  the  past  has  been  dodtrines  which  caused  divisions ! 
Let  us  now  have  union  and  ignore  dodtrines !  ”  They  fail 


Babylon' s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  173 

to  appreciate  the  fa6t  that  in  the  past  all  Christians  were 
anxious  for  union,  too,  just  as  anxious  as  people  of  to-day, 
but  they  wanted  union  on  the  basis  of  the  truth,  or  else  no 
unionatall.  Theirruleof  condudt  was,  “ Contend  earnestly 
for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints;”  “Have  no  fel¬ 
lowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but  rather 
reprove  them.  ’  ’  (Jude  3 ;  Eph.  5:11.)  Many  to-day  fail  to  see 
that  certain  doBrines  are  all-important  to  true  union  among 
true  Christians, — a  union  pleasing  to  God, — that  the  fault 
of  the  past  was  that  Christians  were  too  greatly  prejudiced 
in  favor  of  their  own  human  creeds  to  prove  and  correhl 
them  and  all  doctrines  by  the  Word  of  God. 

Hence  the  union  or  confederacy  proposed  and  sought, 
being  one  which  ignores  Bible  do<5lrine,  but  holds  firmly 
to  human  dodlrines  respedling  eternal  torment,  natural  im¬ 
mortality,  etc.,  and  which  is  dominated  merely  by  human 
judgment  as  to  objedl  and  methods,  is  the  most  danger¬ 
ous  thing  that  could  happen.  It  is  sure  to  run  into  extreme 
error,  because  it  rejedfs  the  “dodtrines  of  Christ”  and 
“the  wisdom  from  above,”  and  instead  relies  upon  the  wis¬ 
dom  of  its  own  wise  men  ;  — which  is  foolishness  when  op¬ 
posed  to  the  divine  counsel  and  methods.  “The  wisdom 
of  their  wise  men  shall  perish.” — Isa.  29:14. 

Then,  too,  there  are  many  ideas  set  afloat  by  progress¬ 
ive  (?)  clergymen  and  others  as  to  what  should  be  the 
character  and  mission  of  the  church  in  the  near  future, 
their  proposition  being  to  bring  it  down,  even  closer  than 
at  present,  to  the  ideas  of  the  world.  Its  work,  it  appears, 
is  to  be  to  draw  the  unregenerate  world  into  it  and  to  se¬ 
cure  a  liberal  financial  patronage;  and  to  do  this  enter¬ 
tainment  and  pleasure  must  be  provided.  What  true 
Christian  has  not  been  shocked  by  the  tendencies  in  this 
direction,  both  as  he  observes  them  at  home  and  reads  of 
them  elsewhere. 


3  74 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


What  stronger  evidence  could  we  have  of  the  decline  of 
real  godliness  than  the  following,  from  the  pen  of  a  Method¬ 
ist  clergyman,  and  published  in  a  Methodist  journal — 
The  Northwestern  Christian  Advocate — and  called  by  the 
Editor  a  “  friendly  satire  on  existing  Methodist  conditions ,’  * 
thus  admitting  the  conditions.  Whether  meant  as  an  en¬ 
dorsement,  or  as  a  satire,  it  matters  not ;  fadts  are  fadts 
by  whomsoever  told,  though  doubly  forcible  when  in  the 
nature  of  a  confession  by  an  interested  minister  in  his  own 
church  journal.  We  give  the  article  entire  as  follows, 
the  italics  being  ours  : — 

“SOME  FEATURES  OF  AMERICAN  METHODISM. 


“The  revival  of  religion  in  the  eighteenth  century  un¬ 
der  the  leadership  of  the  Wesleys  and  Whitefield  purified 
the  moral  tone  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  and  put  in  opera¬ 
tion  new  forces  for  the  elevation  of  the  un evangelized. 
Secular  historians,  both  English  and  American,  have  united 
in  crediting  the  movement  originated  by  these  remarkable 
men  with  much  in  modern  church  machinery  and  statement 
of  dodtrine  which  tends  to  spread  and  plant  our  civiliza¬ 
tion.  The  dodtrine  of  Tree  will’  preached  by  them  and 
their  successors  has,  with  the  evolution  of  modern  experi¬ 
ments  in  secular  government,  been  one  of  the  most  popular 
dogmas  engaging  the  thoughts  of  men.  Among  our  Amer¬ 
ican  fore-fathers  this  dodtrine  was  peculiarly  contagious. 
Throwing  off  the  yoke  of  kings,  and  disgusted  with  a  nation¬ 
alized  and  priest-ridden  church,  what  could  be  more  en¬ 
chanting  and  more  in  harmony  with  their  political  aspira¬ 
tions  than  the  do<5trine  that  every  man  is  free  to  make  or 
mar  his  own  destiny  here  and  hereafter? 

“The  dodtrine  of  the  Tew  birth’  upon  which  the 
Methodists  insisted,  and  the  preaching  of  which  by  White- 
field  in  New  England  was  like  the  telling  of  a  fresh  and 
unheard  story,  likewise  produced  effedts  upon  which  the 
secular  and  even  the  unreligious  looked  with  approbation. 
For  this  dodtrine  not  only  demanded  a  ‘change  of  heart/  but 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  175 

also  such  a  change  in  the  daily  life  as  to  make  the  Methodist 
easily  distinguished  from  the  man  of  the  world  by  his  be¬ 
havior.  The  great  purpose  for  which  the  church  existed  was 
to  ‘spread  scriptural  holiness  over  these  lands.’  This  was 
the  legend  on  her  banner — with  this  war-cry  she  conquered. 

“Another  reason  for  the  phenomenal  success  of  Method¬ 
ism  in  this  country  is  to  be  found  in  the  fa6t  that  to  its 
simple,  popular  service  the  common  people  were  gladly 
welcomed.  Only  those  who  have  been  untrained  in  ritual 
can  appreciate  this  apparently  insignificant  but  really  very 
important  fadt.  To  know  that  you  may  enter  a  church 
where  you  can  take  part  in  the  service  without  the  risk  of 
displaying  your  ignorance  of  form  and  ceremonies  is  of 
greatest  concern  if  you  have  no  desire  to  make  yourself 
conspicuous.  Thus  the  plain,  unstudied  service  of  the  early 
American  Methodist  church  was  exadtly  suited  to  the 
people  who  had  but  lately  abandoned  the  pomp  of  Old 
World  religions.  Lawn  sleeves,  holy  hats,  diadems,  crowns 
and  robes  were  repugnant  to  their  rough  and  simple  tastes. 
The  religion  that  taught  them  that  they  could  make  their 
appeals  to  the  Almighty  without  an  intermediator  of  any 
kind  emphasized  the  dignity  and  greatness  of  their  man¬ 
hood  and  appealed  to  their  love  of  independence. 

“The  marked  triumphs  of  this  church  may  also  be  attri¬ 
buted  in  part  to  the  fa6t  that  she  had  not  then  laid  down 
the  Master’s  whip  of  small  cords.  There  was  in  those 
early  days,  from  time  to  time,  a  cleansing  of  the  church  from 
pretenders  and  the  unworthy  which  had  a  most  wholesome 
effedl,  not  only  on  the  church  itself,  but  also  upon  the  sur¬ 
rounding  community.  For  after  the  storms  which  often 
accompanied  the  ‘  turning  out  ’  of  the  faithless,  the  moral 
atmosphere  of  the  whole  neighborhood  would  be  purified, 
and  even  the  scoffer  would  see  that  church-membership 
meant  something. 

“A  fadlor  also  assisting  in  the  success  of  which  I  write 
was  the  pure  itinerancy  of  the  ministry  which  then  obtained. 
Without  doubt  there  were  heroes  and  moral  giants  in  those 
days.  The  influence  of  a  strong,  manly  man,  possessed  by 
the  idea  that  here  he  had  ‘no  continuing  city,’  making 
no  provision  for  his  old  age,  requiring  no  contract  to  se¬ 
cure  his  support  or  salary,  denying  himself  the  very  things 


176 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


the  people  were  most  greedy  to  obtain,  and  flaming  with  a 
zeal  that  must  soon  consume  him,  must  have  been  abiding 
and  beneficent  wherever  it  was  felt. 

“No  mean  part  in  achieving  her  commanding  position 
in  this  country  was  played  by  the  singing  of  the  old-time 
Methodists.  Serious,  sensible  words,  full  of  dodfrine,  joined 
to  tunes  that  still  live  and  rule,  there  was  in  such  singing 
not  only  a  musical  attraction,  but  a  theological  training 
whereby  the  people,  uncouth  though  they  might  have  been, 
were  indoctrinated  in  the  cardinal  tenets  of  the  church. 
The  singing  of  a  truth  into  the  soul  of  child  or  man  puts 
it  there  with  a  much  more  abiding  power  than  can  be  found 
in  any  Kindergarten  or  Quincy  method  of  instruction. 
Thus,  without  debate,  doCtrines  were  fixed  in  the  minds  of 
children  or  of  converts  so  that  no  subsequent  controversy 
could  shake  them.  It  remains  now  to  show  that 

“these  elements  of  success  have  become  antiquated, 

AND  THAT  A  NEW  STANDARD  OF  SUCCESS  HAS  BEEN 
SET  UP  IN  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

“Let  me  not  assume  the  role  of  boaster,  but  rather  be 
the  annalist  of  open  faCts,  a  reciter  of  recent  history.  So  far 
as  the  standard  of  doCtrine  is  concerned,  there  is  no  change 
in  the  position  held  by  the  church,  but  the  tone  and  spirit 
which  obtain  in  almost  all  her  affairs  show  at  once  the 
presence  of  modern  progress  and  light-giving  innovations. 
The  temper  and  complexion  of  this  mighty  church  have  so 
far  changed  that  all  who  are  interested  in  the  religious 
welfare  of  America  must  study  that  change  with  no  common 
concern. 

“The  dodtrine  of  the  new  birth — ‘Ye  must  be  born 
again’ — remains  intadf,  but  modern  progress  has  moved 
the  church  away  from  the  old-time  stridfness  that  prevented 
many  good  people  from  entering  her  fold,  because  they 
could  not  subscribe  to  that  dodtrine,  and  because  they  never 
had  what  once  was  called  ‘experimental  religion.’  Now 
Universalists  and  Unitarians  are  often  found  in  full  fellow¬ 
ship  bravely  doing  their  duty. 

“  The  ministry  of  the  present  day ,  polished  and  cultured 
as  it  is  in  the  leading  churches ,  is  too  well  bred  to  insist  on 
‘holiness,'  as  the  fathers  saw  that  grace,  but  preach  that 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  177 

broader  holiness  that  thinketh  no  evil  even  in  a  man  not 
wholly  sanctified.  To  espouse  this  doctrine  as  it  was  in  the 
old  narrow  way  would  make  one  not  altogether  agreeable  in 
the  Chautauqua  circles  and  Epworth  leagues  of  the  present. 

“The  old-time,  simple  service  still  lingers  among  the 
rural  populations,  but  in  those  cultured  circles,  where  cor¬ 
rect  tastes  in  music,  art  and  literature  obtain — among  the 
city  churches — in  many  instances  an  elaborate  and  elegant 
ritual  takes  the  place  of  the  voluntary  and  impetuous  pray¬ 
ing  and  shouting  which  once  characterized  the  fathers. 
To  challenge  the  desirability  of  this  change  is  to  question 
the  superiority  of  culture  to  the  uncouth  and  ill-bred. 

“When  the  church  was  in  an  experimental  stage,  it 
possibly  might  have  been  wise  to  be  as  strict  as  her  leaders 
then  were.  There  was  little  to  be  lost  then.  But  now  wise, 
discreet  and  prudent  men  refuse  to  hazard  the  welfare  of  a 
wealthy  and  influential  church  by  a  bigoted  administration 
of  the  law,  such  as  will  offend  the  rich  and  intellectual. 
If  the  people  are  not  flexible,  the  gospel  surely  is.  The 
church  was  made  to  save  men,  not  to  turn  them  out  and 
discourage  them.  So  our  broader  and  modern  ideas  have 
crowded  out  and  overgrown  the  contracted  and  egotistical 
notion  that  we  are  better  than  other  people,  who  should  be 
excluded  from  our  fellowship. 

“  The  love-feast,  with  its  dogmatic  prejudices,  and  the 
class-meeting,  which  was  to  many  minds  almost  as  bad  as 
the  confessional,  have  been  largely  abandoned  for  Epworth 
Leagues  and  Endeavor  Societies. 

“  The  present  cultured  ministry,  more  than  ever  in  the 
history  of  the  church,  conforms  to  the  Master’s  injunction 
to  be  ( wise  as  serpents  and  harmless  as  doves.  ’  Who  among 
them  would  have  the  folly  of  the  old-time  preachers  to  tell  his 
richest  official  member  who  is  rolling  in  luxury  to  sell  all  for 
God  and  humanity  and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  Christ  ? 
He  might  go  away  sorrowing — the  minister,  I  mean. 

“While  evolution  is  the  law,  and  progress  the  watch¬ 
word,  rashness  and  radicalism  are  ever  to  be  deplored,  and 
the  modern  Methodist  minister  is  seldom  guilty  of  either. 
The  rude,  rough  preacher  who  used  to  accuse  the  God  of 
love  of  being  wrathful  has  stepped  down  and  out  to  give 
place  to  his  successor,  who  is  careful  in  style,  elegant  in 
12  D 


178 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


diCtion,  and  whose  thoughts,  emotions  and  sentiments  are 
poetical  and  inoffensive. 

“The  ‘time  limit,’  whereby  a  minister  may  remain  in 
one  charge  five  years,  will  be  abandoned  at  the  next  Gen¬ 
eral  Conference  in  1896.  In  the  beginning  he  could  serve 
one  charge  but  six  months;  the  time  was  afterward  extend¬ 
ed  to  one  year,  then  to  two  years,  then  to  three,  and  lately 
to  five.  But  the  ruling ,  cultured  circles  of  the  church  see 
that  if  her  social  success  and  standing  are  to  compare  favor¬ 
ably  with  other  churches ,  her  pastorate  must  be  fixed  so  that 
her  strong  preachers  may  become  the  centers  of  social  and 
literary  circles.  For  it  must  be  remembered  that  the 
preacher’s  business  is  not  now  as  it  often  was — to  hold  pro¬ 
tracted  meetings  and  be  an  evangelist.  No  one  sees  this 
more  clearly  than  the  preachers  themselves.  Great  reviv¬ 
alists  used  to  be  the  desirable  preachers  sought  after  by  the 
churches,  and  at  the  annual  conferences  the  preachers  were 
wont  to  report  the  number  of  conversions  during  the  year. 
Now,  however,  a  less  enthusiastic  and  eccentric  idea  rules 
people  and  priest  alike.  The  greater  churches  desire  those 
ministers  that  can  feed  the  aesthetic  nature,  that  can  parry 
the  blows  of  modern  skepticism  and  attraCt  the  intellectual 
and  polished,  while  at  the  annual  conference  the  emphasized 
thing  in  the  report  of  the  preacher  is  his  missionary  collec¬ 
tion.  The  modern  Methodist  preacher  is  an  excellent  col¬ 
lector  of  money,  thereby  entering  the  very  heart  of  his 
people  as  he  could  not  by  any  old-fashioned  exhortation 
or  appeal. 

“How  great  the  lesson  that  has  been  so  well  learned  by 
these  leaders  of  Christian  thought;  viz.,  that  the  gospel 
should  never  offend  the  cultured  and  polite  taste.  To  a 
church  that  can  so  flexibly  conform  to  the  times  the  gates  of 
the  future  open  wide  with  a  cheery  greeting.  What  more 
fitting  motto  can  be  found  for  her  than  the  herald  angels 
sang:  ‘Peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men.’ 

— Rev.  Chas.  A.  Crane.  ’  ’ 

The  following,  by  Bishop  R.  S.  Foster,  of  the  M.  E. 
Church,  we  clip  from  the  Gospel  Trwnpet.  It  bears  the 
same  testimony,  though  in  different  language;  a  little  too 
plainly  perhaps  for  some,  as  the  bishop  has  since  been  retired 
against  his  wish  and  despite  his  tears. 


Babylon 7  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  1 79 

BISHOP  FOSTER  SAID: 


“The  church  of  God  is  to-day  courting  the  world.  Its 
members  are  trying  to  bring  it  down  to  the  level  of  the  un¬ 
godly.  The  ball,  the  theater,  nude  and  lewd  art,  social 
luxuries,  with  all  their  loose  moralities,  are  making  inroads 
into  the  secret  enclosure  of  the  church;  and  as  a  satisfac¬ 
tion  for  all  this  worldliness,  Christians  are  making  a  great 
deal  of  Lent  and  Easter  and  Good  Friday  and  church 
ornamentations.  It  is  the  old  trick  of  Satan.  The  Jew¬ 
ish  church  struck  on  that  rock;  the  Romish  church  was 
wrecked  on  the  same,  and  the  Protestant  church  is  fast 
reaching  the  same  doom. 

“Our  great  dangers,  as  we  see  them,  are  assimilation  to 
the  world,  negledl  of  the  poor,  substitution  of  the  form 
for  the  fadl  of  godliness,  abandonment  of  discipline,  a 
hireling  ministry,  an  impure  gospel — which,  summed  up,  is 
a  fashionable  church.  That  Methodists  should  be  liable  to 
such  an  outcome  and  that  there  should  be  signs  of  it  in  a 
hundred  years  from  the  1  sail  loft  ’  seems  almost  the  miracle 
of  history;  but  who  that  looks  about  him  to-day  can  fail 
to  see  the  fadt  ? 

“Do  not  Methodists,  in  violation  of  God’s  Word  and 
their  own  discipline,  dress  as  extravagantly  and  as  fashion¬ 
ably  as  any  other  class?  Do  not  the  ladies,  and  often  the 
wives  and  daughters  of  the  ministry,  put  on  ‘  gold  and  pearls 
and  costly  array?’  Would  not  the  plain  dress  insisted  upon 
by  John  Wesley,  Bishop  Asbury,  and  worn  by  Hester  Ann 
Rogers,  Lady  Huntington,  and  many  others  equally  distin¬ 
guished,  be  now  regarded  in  Methodist  circles  as  fanaticism? 
Can  any  one  going  into  the  Methodist  church  in  any  of  our 
chief  cities  distinguish  the  attire  of  the  communicants  from 
that  of  the  theater  or  ball  goers?  Is  not  worldliness  seen 
in  the  music?  Elaborately  dressed  and  ornamented  choirs, 
who  in  many  cases  make  no  profession  of  religion  and  are 
often  sneering  skeptics,  go  through  a  cold  artistic  or  oper¬ 
atic  performance,  which  is  as  much  in  harmony  with 
spiritual  worship  as  an  opera  or  theater.  Under  such 
worldly  performance  spirituality  is  frozen  to  death. 

“Formerly  every  Methodist  attended  “class”  and  gave 
testimony  of  experimental  religion.  Now  the  class  meet- 


180  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

ing  is  attended  by  very  few,  and  in  many  churches  it  is 
abandoned.  Seldom  do  the  stewards,  trustees  and  leaders  of 
the  church  attend  class.  Formerly  nearly  every  Methodist 
prayed,  testified  or  exhorted  in  prayer  meeting.  Now  but 
very  few  are  heard.  Formerly  shouts  and  praises  were 
heard :  now  such  demonstrations  of  holy  enthusiasm  and 
joy  are  regarded  as  fanaticism. 

“Worldly  socials,  fairs,  festivals,  concerts  and  such  like 
have  taken  the  place  of  the  religious  gatherings,  revival 
meetings,  class  and  prayer  meetings  of  earlier  days. 

“  How  true  that  the  Methodist  discipline  is  a  dead  letter. 
Its  rules  forbid  the  wearing  of  gold  or  pearls  or  costly 
array;  yet  no  one  ever  thinks  of  disciplining  its  members 
for  violating  them.  They  forbid  the  reading  of  such 
books  and  the  taking  of  such  diversions  as  do  not  minister 
to  godliness,  yet  the  church  itself  goes  to  shows  and  frolics 
and  festivals  and  fairs,  which  destroy  the  spiritual  life  of 
the  young  as  well  as  the  old.  The  extent  to  which  this  is 
now  carried  on  is  appalling. 

“  The  early  Methodist  ministers  went  forth  to  sacrifice 
and  suffer  for  Christ.  They  sought  not  places  of  affluence 
and  ease,  but  of  privation  and  suffering.  They  gloried 
not  in  their  big  salaries,  fine  parsonages  and  refined  con¬ 
gregations,  but  in  the  souls  that  had  been  won  for  Jesus. 
Oh,  how  changed  !  A  hireling  ministry  will  be  a  feeble, 
timid,  truckling,  time-serving  ministry,  without  faith,  en¬ 
durance  and  holy  power.  Methodism  formerly  dealt  in 
the  great  central  truth.  Now  the  pulpits  deal  largely  in 
generalities  and  in  popular  ledlures.  The  glorious  dodtrine 
of  entire  sandlification  is  rarely  heard  and  seldom  wit¬ 
nessed  in  the  pulpits.” 

While  special  efforts  are  being  made  to  enlist  the 
sympathies  and  cooperation  of  the  young  people  of  the 
churches  in  the  interests  of  religious  union,  by  bringing 
them  together  socially  and  avoiding  religious  controversy 
and  dodlrinal  teaching,  still  more  diredt  efforts  are  being 
made  to  bring  the  adult  membership  into  sympathy  with  the 
union  movement.  For  this  the  leaders  in  all  denomina¬ 
tions  are  scheming  and  working;  and  many  minor  efforts 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  1 8  > 

culminated  in  the  great  Parliament  of  Religions  held  in 
Chicago  in  the  summer  of  1893.  The  objedt  of  the  Par¬ 
liament  was  very  definite  in  the  minds  of  the  leaders,  and. 
found  very  definite  expression ;  but  the  masses  of  the  church 
membership  followed  the  leaders  seemingly  without  the  least 
consideration  of  the  principle  involved, — that  it  was  a 
grand  compromise  of  Christianity  with  everything  unchristian. 
And  now  that  there  is  a  projected  extension  of  the  (Chicago) 
World’s  Parliament  of  Religions  on  a  large  scale,  proposed 
to  be  held  in  the  year  1900,  and  in  view  of  the  fadt  that 
Christian  Union  is  being  adtively  pushed  along  this  line  of 
compromise,  let  those  who  desire  to  remain  loyal  to  God 
mark  well  the  expressed  principles  of  these  religious  leaders. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Barrows,  D.  D.,  the  leading  spirit  of  the  (Chi¬ 
cago)  World’s  Parliament  of  Religions,  and  adtively  engaged 
in  promoting  its  extension,  is  reported  by  a  San  Francisco 
journal  as  having  expressed  himself  to  its  representative 
with  reference  to  his  special  work  of  bringing  about  relig¬ 
ious  unity,  as  follows: — 

“The  union  of  the  religions,”  he  said  in  brief,  “will 
come  about  in  one  of  two  ways.  First,  those  churches 
which  are  most  nearly  on  common  ground  of  faith  and  doc¬ 
trine  must  unite — the  various  branches  of  Methodism  and 
Presbyterianism,  for  instance.  Then  when  the  sedts  are 
united  among  themselves  Protestantism  in  general  will  draw 
together.  In  the  progress  of  education  Catholics  and 
Protestants  will  discover  that  the  differences  between  them 
are  not  really  cardinal,  and  will  broach  reunion.  This  ac¬ 
complished,  the  union  with  other  different  religions  [that 
is,  Mohammedanism,  Buddhism,  Brahminism,  Confucian¬ 
ism, etc., — heathen  religions]  is  only  a  question  of  time. 

“Second  —  The  religions  and  churches  may  join  in  civil 
unity  on  an  ethical  basis,  as  advocated  by  Mr.  Stead  [an 
English  editor,  a  Spiritualist].  The  religious  organizations 
have  common  interests  and  common  duties  in  the  com¬ 
munities  in  which  they  exist,  and  it  is  possible  that  they  will 
federate  for  the  promotion  and  accomplishment  of  these  ends. 


Hie  Day  of  Vengeance. 


182 

I,  myself,  am  disposed  to  look  for  the  union  to  come 
through  the  first  process.  However  that  may  be,  the  con¬ 
gresses  of  religion  are  beginning  to  take  shape.  Rev. 
Theo.  E.  Seward  reports  a  greatly  augmented  success  of  his 
‘ Brotherhood  of  Christian  Unity’  in  New  York,  while 
very  recently  there  has  been  organized  in  Chicago,  under 
the  leadership  of  C.  C.  Bonney,  a  large  and  vigorous  ‘  As¬ 
sociation  for  the  Promotion  of  Religious  Unity.’  ” 

THE  GREAT  PARLIAMENT  OF  RELIGIONS. 


The  Chicago  He?' aid,  commenting  favorably  upon  the 
proceedings  of  the  Parliament  (Italics  are  ours),  said: — 

“  Never  since  the  confusion  at  Babel  have  so  many  relig¬ 
ions,  so  many  creeds,  stood  side  by  side,  hand  in  hand,  and 
almost  heart  to  heart,  as  in  that  great  amphitheater  last 
night.  Never  since  written  history  began  has  varied  man¬ 
kind  been  so  bound  about  with  Love’s  golden  chain.  The 
nations  of  the  earth,  the  creeds  of  Christendom,  Buddhist 
and  Baptist,  Mohammedan  and  Methodist,  Catholic  and 
Confucian,  Brahmin  and  Unitarian,  Shinto  and  Episco¬ 
palian,  Presbyterian  and  Pantheist,  Monotheist  and  Poly¬ 
theist,  representing  all  shades  of  thought  and  conditions 
of  men,  have  at  last  met  together  in  the  common  bonds  of 
sympathy,  humanity  and  respedt.  ’  ’ 

How  significant  is  the  fadt  that  the  mind  of  even  this 
enthusiastic  approver  of  the  great  Parliament  should  be 
carried  away  back  to  the  memorable  confusion  of  tongues 
at  Babel !  Was  it  not,  indeed,  that  instindtively  he  recog¬ 
nized  in  the  Parliament  a  remarkable  antitype? 

The  Rev.  Barrows,  above  quoted,  spoke  enthusiastic¬ 
ally  of  the  friendly  relations  manifested  among  Protestant 
ministers,  Catholic  priests,  Jewish  rabbis  and,  in  fadl,  the 
leaders  of  all  religions  extant,  by  their  correspondence  in 
reference  to  the  great  Chicago  Parliament.  He  said: — 

“  The  old  idea,  that  the  religion  to  which  I  belong  is  the 
only  true  one,  is  out  of  date.  There  is  something  to  be 
learned  from  all  religions,  and  no  man  is  worthy  of  the 


Babylon '  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical. 


183 


religion  he  represents  unless  he  is  willing  to  grasp  any  man 
by  the  hand  as  his  brother.  Some  one  has  said  that  the 
time  is  now  ripe  for  the  best  religion  to  co?ne  to  the  front. 
The  time  for  a  man  to  put  on  any  airs  of  superiority  about 
his  particular  religion  is  past.  Here  will  meet  the  wise 
man,  the  scholar  and  the  prince  of  the  East  in  friendly 
relation  with  the  archbishop,  the  rabbi,  the  missionary,  the 
preacher  and  the  priest.  They  will  sit  together  in  congress 
for  the  first  time.  This,  it  is  hoped,  will  help  to  break 
down  the  barriers  of  creed.” 

Rev.  T.  Chalmers,  of  the  Disciples  church,  said: — 

“This  first  Parliament  of  Religions  seems  to  be  the  har¬ 
binger  of  a  still  larger  fraternity — a  fraternity  that  will  com¬ 
bine  into  one  world-religion  what  is  best,  not  in  one  alone, 
but  in  all  of  the  great  historic  faiths.  It  may  be  that, 
under  the  guidance  of  this  larger  hope,  we  shall  need  to 
revise  our  phraseology  and  speak  more  of  Religious  unity , 
than  of  Christian  unity.  I  rejoice  that  all  the  great  cults 
are  to  be  brought  into  touch  with  each  other,  and  that 
Jesus  will  take  his  place  in  the  companionship  of  Gautama, 
Confucius  and  Zoroaster.  ’  ’ 

The  New  York  Sun ,  in  an  editorial  on  this  subject, 
said: — 

“We  cannot  make  out  exadlly  what  the  Parliament  pro¬ 
poses  to  accomplish.  ...  It  is  possible,  however,  that  the 
Chicago  scheme  is  to  get  up  some  sort  of  a  new  and  com¬ 
pound  religion ,  which  shall  include  and  satisfy  every  variety 
of  religious  and  irreligious  opinion.  It  is  a  big  job  to  get 
up  a  new  and  ecledtic  religion  satisfactory  all  around ;  but 
Chicago  is  confident.” 

It  would  indeed  be  strange  if  the  spirit  of  Christ  and 
the  spirit  of  the  world  would  suddenly  prove  to  be  in  har¬ 
mony,  that  those  filled  with  the  opposite  spirits  should  see 
eye  to  eye.  But  such  is  not  the  case.  It  is  still  true  that 
the  spirit  of  the  world  is  enmity  to  God  (James  4:4);  that 
its  theories  and  philosophies  are  vain  and  foolish ;  and  that 
the  one  divine  revelation  contained  in  the  inspired  Script¬ 
ures  of  the  apostles  and  prophets  is  the  only  divinely  Jm? 
spired  truth. 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


184 

One  of  the  stated  objects  of  the  Parliament,  according 
to  its  president,  Mr.  Bonney,  was  to  bring  together  the 
world’s  religions  in  an  assembly  “in  which  their  common 
aims  and  common  grounds  of  union  may  be  set  forth,  and 
the  marvelous  religious  progress  of  the  nineteenth  century 
be  reviewed.” 

The  real  and  only  objedt  of  that  review  evidently  was 
to  answer  the  inquiring  spirit  of  these  times — of  this 
judgment  hour — to  make  as  good  a  showing  as  possible  of 
the  church’s  progress,  and  to  inspire  the  hope  that,  after 
all  the  seeming  failure  of  Christianity,  the  church  is  just 
on  the  eve  of  a  mighty  vidtory;  that  soon,  very  soon,  her 
claimed  mission  will  be  accomplished  in  the  world’s  con¬ 
version.  Now  mark  how  she  proposes  to  do  it,  and  observe 
that  it  is  to  be  done,  not  by  the  spirit  of  truth  and  right¬ 
eousness,  but  by  the  spirit  of  compromise,  of  hypocrisy 
and  deceit.  The  stated  objedt  of  the  Parliament  was  fra¬ 
ternization  and  religious  union ;  and  anxiety  to  secure  it 
on  any  terms  was  prominently  manifest.  They  were  even 
willing,  as  above  stated,  to  revise  their  phraseology  to  ac¬ 
commodate  the  heathen  religionists,  and  call  it  religious 
unity,  .dropping  the  obnoxious  name  Christian,  and  quite 
contented  to  have  Jesus  step  down  from  his  superiority  and 
take  his  place  humbly  by  the  side  of  the  heathen  sages, 
Gautama,  Confucius  and  Zoroaster.  The  spirit  of  doubt 
and  perplexity,  and  of  compromise  and  general  faithless¬ 
ness,  on  the  part  of  Protestant  Christians,  and  the  spirit  of 
boastfulness  and  of  counsel  and  authority  on  the  part  of 
Roman  Catholics  and  all  other  religionists,  were  the  most 
prominent  features  of  the  great  Parliament.  Its  first  ses¬ 
sion  was  opened  with  the  prayer  of  a  Roman  Catholic — 
Cardinal  Gibbons — and  its  last  session  was  closed  with  the 
benedidtion  of  a  Roman  Catholic — Bishop  Keane.  And 
during  the  last  session  a  Shinto  priest  of  Japan  invoked 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  185 

upon  the  motley  assembly  the  blessing  of  eight  million 
deities. 

Rev.  Barrows  had  for  two  years  previous  been  in  corres- 
pondence  with  the  representative  heathen  of  other  lands, 
sending  the  Macedonian  cry  around  the  world  to  all  its 
heathen  priests  and  apostles,  to  “  Come  over  and  help  us !  " 
That  the  call  should  thus  issue  representatively  from  the  Pres¬ 
byterian  church,  which  for  several  years  past  had  been  under¬ 
going  a  fiery  ordeal  of  judgment,  was  also  a  fadl  significant 
of  the  confusion  and  unrest  which  prevail  in  that  denomi¬ 
nation,  and  in  all  Christendom.  And  all  Christendom  was 
ready  for  the  great  convocation. 

For  seventeen  days  representative  Christians  of  all  de¬ 
nominations  sat  together  in  counsel  with  the  representatives 
of  all  the  various  heathen  religions,  who  were  repeatedly 
referred  to  in  a  complimentary  way  by  the  Christian  orators 
as  “  wise  men  from  the  east " — borrowing  the  expression 
from  the  Scriptures,  where  it  was  applied  to  a  very  differ¬ 
ent  class — to  a  few  devout  believers  in  the  God  of  Israel 
and  in  the  prophets  of  Israel  who  foretold  the  advent  of 
Jehovah’s  Anointed,  and  who  were  patiently  waiting  and 
watching  for  his  coming,  and  giving  no  heed  to  the  seduc¬ 
ing  spirits  of  worldly  wisdom  which  knew  not  God.  To 
such  truly  wise  ones,  humble  though  they  were,  God  re¬ 
vealed  his  blessed  message  of  peace  and  hope. 

The  theme  announced  for  the  last  day  of  the  Parliament  was 
“  The  Religious  U?iio?i  of  the  Whole  Human  Family when 
would  be  considered  “The  elements  of  perfect  religion  as 
recognized  and  set  forth  in  the  different  faiths with  a  view 
to  determining  “ the  characteristics  of  the  ultimate  religion" 
and  “  the  center  of  the  coming  religious  miity  of  mankind. '  ’ 

Is  it  possible  that  thus,  by  their  own  confession,  Chris¬ 
tian  (?)  ministers  are  unable,  at  this  late  day,  to  determine 
what  should  be  the  center  of  religious  unity,  or  the  char- 


1 86 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


adteristics  of  perfedt  religion?  Are  they  indeed  so  anxious 
for  a  “  world-religion  ”  that  they  are  willing  to  sacrifice  any 
or  all  of  the  principles  of  true  Christianity,  and  even  the 
name  “Christian,”  if  necessary,  to  obtain  it?  Even  so, 
they  confess.  “  Out  of  thine  own  mouth  will  I  judge  thee, 
thou  wicked  and  slothful  servant,”  saith  the  Lord.  The 
preceding  days  of  the  conference  were  devoted  to  the  set¬ 
ting  forth  of  the  various  religions  b  their  respective  rep¬ 
resentatives. 

The  scheme  was  a  bold  and  hazardous  one,  but  it  should 
have  opened  the  eyes  of  every  true  child  of  God  to  several 
facts  that  were  very  manifest;  namely:  (i)  that  the  nominal 
Christian  church  has  reached  its  last  extremity  of  hope  in 
its  ability  to  stand,  under  the  searching  judgments  of  this 
day  when  “the  Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  his  people,” 
nominal  spiritual  Israel  (Micah  6:1,  2);  (2)  that  in¬ 
stead  of  repenting  of  their  backslidings  and  lack  of  faith 
and  zeal  and  godliness,  and  thus  seeking  a  return  of  divine 
favor,  they  are  endeavoring,  by  a  certain  kind  of  union 
and  cooperation,  to  support  one  another,  and  to  call  in  the 
aid  of  the  heathen  world  to  help  them  to  withstand  the 
the  judgments  of  the  Lord  in  exposing  the  errors  of  their 
human  creeds  and  their  misrepresentations  of  his  worthy 
character;  (3)  that  they  are  willing  to  compromise  Christ 
and  his  gospel,  for  the  sake  of  gaining  the  friendship  of 
the  world  and  its  emoluments  of  power  and  influence ; 
(4)  that  their  blindness  is  such  that  they  are  unable  to 
distinguish  truth  from  error,  or  the  spirit  of  the  truth 
from  the  spirit  of  the  world;  and  (5)  that  they  have 
already  lost  sight  of  the  dodtrines  of  Christ. 

Doubtless  temporary  aid  will  come  from  the  sources 
whence  it  is  so  enthusiastically  sought ;  but  it  will  be  only 
a  preparatory  step  which  will  involve  the  whole  world  in 
the  impending  doom  of  Babylon,  causing  the  kings  and 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  187 

merchants  and  traders  of  the  whole  earth  to  mourn  and 
lament  for  this  great  city. — Rev.  18:9,  n,  17-19. 

In  viewing  the  proceedings  of  the  great  Parliament  our 
attention  is  forcibly  drawn  to  several  remarkable  features: 
— (1)  To  the  doubting  and  compromising  spirit  and  atti¬ 
tude  of  nominal  Christianity,  with  the  exceptions  of  the 
•>f  the  Roman  and  Greek  Catholic  churches.  (2)  To  the 
„anfident  and  assertive  attitude  of  Catholicism  and  of  all 
other  religions.  (3)  To  the  clean-cut  distinctions,  observed 
by  the  heathen  sages,  between  the  Christianity  taught  in 
the  Bible,  and  that  taught  by  the  Christian  missionaries  of 
the  various  seCts  of  Christendom,  who,  along  with  the 
Bible,  carried  their  unreasonable  and  conflicting  creeds  to 
foreign  lands.  (4)  To  the  heathen  estimate  of  missionary  ef¬ 
fort,  and  its  future  prospeCts  in  their  lands.  (5)  To  the  influ¬ 
ence  of  the  Bible  upon  many  in  foreign  lands,  notwithstand¬ 
ing  its  misinterpretations  by  those  who  carried  it  abroad. 
(6)  To  the  present  influence  and  probable  results  of  the 
great  Parliament.  (7)  To  its  general  aspeCt  as  viewed 
from  the  prophetic  standpoint. 

COMPROMISING  THE  TRUTH. 


The  great  religious  Parliament  was  called  together  by 
Christians — Protestant  Christians ;  it  was  held  in  a  professedly 
Protestant  Christian  land;  and  was  under  the  leading  and 
direction  of  Protestant  Christians,  so  that  Protestants  may  be 
considered  as  responsible  for  all  its  proceedings.  Be  it  ob¬ 
served,  then,  that  the  present  spirit  of  Protestantism  is  that  of 
compromise  and  faithlessness.  This  Parliament  was  will¬ 
ing  to  compromise  Christ  and  his  gospel  for  the  sake  of 
the  friendship  of  antichrist  and  heathendom.  It  gave  the 
honors  of  both  opening  and  closing  its  deliberations  to 
representatives  of  papacy.  And  it  is  noteworthy  that,  while 


1 88 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


the  faiths  of  the  various  heathen  nations  were  elaborately 
set  forth  by  their  representatives,  there  was  no  sys¬ 
tematic  presentation  of  Christianity  in  any  of  its  phases, 
although  various  themes  were  discoursed  upon  by  Chris¬ 
tians.  How  strange  it  seems  that  such  an  opportunity  to 
preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  to  representative,  intelligent 
and  influential  heathen  should  be  overlooked  and  ignored 
by  such  an  assemblage!  Were  the  professed  representa¬ 
tives  of  Christ’s  gospel  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  ? 
(Rom.  i :  1 6.)  In  the  discourses  Roman  Catholics  had  by 
far  the  largest  showing,  being  represented  no  less  than 
sixteen  times  in  the  sessions  of  the  Parliament. 

And  not  only  so,  but  there  were  those  there,  professing 
Christianity,  who  earnestly  busied  themselves  in  tearing 
down  its  fundamental  dodtrines — who  told  the  representa¬ 
tive  heathen  of  their  doubts  as  to  the  inerrancy  of  the 
Christian  Scriptures;  that  the  Bible  accounts  must  be 
received  with  a  large  degree  of  allowance  for  fallibility; 
and  that  their  teachings  must  be  supplemented  with  human 
reason  and  philosophy,  and  only  accepted  to  the  extent 
that  they  accord  with  these.  There  were  those  there,  pro¬ 
fessing  to  be  Orthodox  Christians,  who  repudiated  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  the  ransom,  which  is  the  only  foundation  of  true 
Christian  faith,  others,  denying  the  fall  of  man,  proclaimed 
the  opposite  theory  of  evolution, — that  man  never  was  created 
perfedl,  that  he  never  fell,  and  that  consequently  he 
needed  no  redeemer;  that  since  his  creation  in  some 
very  low  condition,  far  removed  from  the  “  Image  of  God,’  * 
he  has  been  gradually  coming  up,  and  is  still  in  the  process 
of  an  evolution  whose  law  is  the  survival  of  the  fittest. 
And  this,  the  very  opposite  of  the  Bible  dodtrine  of  ran¬ 
som  and  restitution,  was  the  most  popular  view. 

Below  we  give  a  few  brief  extradts  indicating  the  com¬ 
promising  spirit  of  Protestant  Christianity,  both  in  its  at- 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  189 

titude  towards  that  great  antichristian  system,  the  Church 
of  Rome,  and  also  towards  the  non-Christian  faiths. 

Hear  Dr.  Chas.  A.  Briggs,  Professor  in  a  Presbyterian 
Theological  Seminary,  delaim  against  the  sacred  Scriptures. 
The  gentleman  was  introduced  by  the  President,  Dr.  Barrows, 
as  “one  whose  learning,  courage  and  faithfulness  to  his 
convictions  have  given  him  a  high  place  in  the  church 
universal,  ’  ’  and  was  received  with  loud  applause.  He  said: — 

“All  that  we  can  claim  for  the  Bible  is  inspiration  and 
accuracy  for  that  which  suggests  the  religious  lessons  to  be 
imparted.  God  is  true,  he  cannot  lie;  he  cannot  mislead 
or  deceive  his  creatures.  But  when  the  infinite  God  speaks 
to  finite  man,  must  he  speak  words  which  are  not  error? 
[How  absurd  the  question !  If  God  does  not  speak  the 
truth,  then  of  course  he  is  not  true.]  This  depends  not 
only  upon  God’s  speaking,  but  on  man’s  hearing,  and  also 
on  the  means  of  communication  between  God  and  man. 
It  is  necessary  to  show  the  capacity  of  man  to  receive  the 
word,  before  we  can  be  sure  that  he  transmitted  it  corredlly. 
[This  “learned  and  reverend”  (?)  theological  professor 
should  bear  in  mind  that  God  was  able  to  choose  proper 
instruments  for  conveying  his  truth,  as  well  as  to  express 
it  to  them;  and  that  he  did  so  is  very  manifest  to  every 
sincere  student  of  his  Word.  Such  an  argument  to  under¬ 
mine  the  validity  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  is  a  mere  subter¬ 
fuge,  and  was  an  insult  to  the  intelligence  of  an  enlightened 
audience.]  The  inspiration  of  the  holy  Scriptures  does 
not  carry  with  it  inerrancy  in  every  particular.” 

Hear  Rev.  Theodore  Munger,  of  New  Haven,  dethrone 
Christ  and  exalt  poor  fallen  humanity  to  his  place.  He  said : — 

“Christ  is  more  than  a  Judean  slain  on  Calvary.  Christ 
is  humanity  as  it  is  evolving  under  the  power  and  grace  of 
God ,  and  any  book  touched  by  the  inspiration  of  this  fail 
[not  that  Jesus  was  the  anointed  Son  of  God,  but  that  the 
evolved  humanity  as  a  whole  constitute  the  Christ,  the 
Anointed]  belongs  to  Christian  literature.” 

He  instanced  Dante,  Shakespeare,  Goethe,  Shelley, 
Matthew  Arnold,  Emerson  and  others,  and  then  added: — 1 


*90 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“Literature  with  few  exceptions — all  inspired  literature 
— stands  squarely  upon  humanity  and  insists  upon  it  on 
ethical  grounds  and  for  ethical  ends,  and  this  is  es¬ 
sential  Christianity.  ...  A  theology  that  insists  on  a 
transcendent  God,  who  sits  above  the  world  and  spins  the 
thread  of  its  affairs,  does  not  command  the  assent  of  those 
minds  which  express  themselves  in  literature;  the  poet,  the 
man  of  genius,  the  broad  and  universal  thinker  pass  it  by; 
they  stand  too  near  God  to  be  deceived  by  such  renderings 
of  his  truth.” 

Said  the  Rev.  Dr.  Rexford  of  Boston  (Universalist) : — 

“  I  would  that  we  might  all  confess  that  a  sincere  worship, 
anywhere  and  everywhere  in  the  world,  is  a  true  worship, 

.  .  .  The  unwritten  but  dominant  creed  of  this  hour  I  as¬ 
sume  to  be  that,  whatever  worshiper  in  all  the  world  bends 
before  The  Best  he  knows,  and  walks  true  to  the  purest 
light  that  shines  for  him,  has  access  to  the  highest  blessings 
of  heaven.” 

He  surely  did  strike  the  key-note  of  the  present  domi¬ 
nant  religious  sentiment;  but  did  the  Apostle  Paul  so  ad¬ 
dress  the  worshipers  of  “  The  Unknown  God  ”  on  Mars  Hill? 
or  did  Elijah  thus  defend  the  priests  of  Baal?  Paul  de¬ 
clares  that  the  only  access  to  God  is  through  faith  in  Christ’s 
sacrifice  for  our  sins;  and  Peter  says,  “There  is  none 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men,  whereby  we 
must  be  saved.  A<5ts  4:12;  17:23-31;  1  Kings  18:21,  22. 

Hear  the  Rev.  Lyman  Abbot,  Pastor  of  the  Plymouth 
Congregational  church,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. ,  claim  for  all  the 
church  that  divine  inspiration  which,  through  Christ  and 
the  twelve  apostles,  gave  us  the  New  Testament,  that  the 
man  of  God  might  be  thoroughly  furnished.  (2  Tim.  3:17.) 
He  said: — 

“We  do  not  think  that  God  has  spoken  only  in  Palestine, 
and  to  the  few  in  that  narrow  province.  We  do  not  think 
he  has  been  vocal  in  Christendom  and  dumb  everywhere 
else.  No !  we  believe  that  he  is  a  speaking  God  in  all 
times  and  in  all  ages.” 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  191 

But  how  did  he  speak  to  the  Prophets  of  Baal  ?  He  has  not 
revealed  himself  except  to  his  chosen  people — to  fleshly 
Israel  in  the  Jewish  age,  and  to  spiritual  Israel  in  the 
Gospel  age.  “  You  only  have  I  known  of  all  the  families 
of  the  earth.” — Amos  3:2;  1  Cor.  2:6-10. 

A  letter  from  Lady  Somerset  (England),  read  with  com¬ 
plimentary  introduction  by  President  Barrows,  made  the 
following  concessions  to  the  Church  of  Rome:  — 

“  I  am  in  sympathy  with  every  effort  by  which  men  may 
be  induced  to  think  together  along  the  lines  of  their  agree¬ 
ment,  rather  than  of  their  antagonism.  .  .  .  The  only  way 
to  unite  is  never  to  mention  subjects  on  which  we  are  ir¬ 
revocably  opposed.  Perhaps  the  chief  of  these  is  the  his¬ 
toric  episcopate,  but  the  fact  that  he  believes  in  this  while 
I  do  not,  would  not  hinder  that  great  and  good  prelate, 
Archbishop  Ireland,  from  giving  his  hearty  help  to  me, 
not  as  a  Protestant  woman,  but  as  a  temperance  worker. 
The  same  was  true  in  England  of  that  lamented  leader, 
Cardinal  Manning,  and  is  true  to-day  of  Mgr.  Nugent,  of 
Liverpool,  a  priest  of  the  people,  universally  revered  and 
loved.  A  concensus  of  opinion  on  the  practical  outline  of 
the  golden  rule,  declared  negatively  by  Confucius  and  posi¬ 
tively  by  Christ,  will  bring  us  all  into  one  camp.  ’  ’ 

The  doctrine  of  a  vicarious  atonement  was  seldom  re¬ 
ferred  to,  and  by  many  was  freely  set  aside  as  a  relic  of  the 
past  and  unworthy  of  this  enlightened  nineteenth  century. 
Only  a  few  voices  were  raised  in  its  defence,  and  these  were 
not  only  a  very  small  minority  in  the  Parliament,  but  their 
views  were  evidently  at  a  discount.  Rev.  Joseph  Cook  was 
one  of  this  small  minority,  and  his  remarks  were  afterward 
criticised  and  roundly  denounced  from  a  Chicago  pulpit. 
In  his  address  Mr.  Cook  said  that  the  Christian  religion 
was  the  only  true  religion,  and  the  acceptance  of  it  the 
only  means  of  securing  happiness  after  death.  Refer¬ 
ring  for  illustration  of  the  efficacy  of  the  atonement  to 
purge  even  the  foulest  sins,  to  one  of  Shakespeare’s  char» 
acters,  he  said: — 


192  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

“Here  is  Lady  Macbeth.  What  religion  can  wash  Lady 
Macbeth’s  red  right  hand?  That  is  the  question  I  propose 
to  the  four  continents  and  the  isles  of  the  sea.  Unless  you 
can  answer  that  you  have  not  come  with  a  serious  purpose 
to  the  Parliament  of  religions.  I  turn  to  Mohammedan¬ 
ism.  Can  you  wash  her  red  right  hand?  I  turn  to  Confucian¬ 
ism  and  Buddhism.  Can  you  wash  her  red  right  hand?” 

-In  replying  to  this  after  the  Parliament  Rev.  Jenkin 
Lloyd  Jones,  Pastor  of  All  Soul’s  church,  Chicago,  and  one 
enthusiastically  interested  in  the  Parliament,  said: — 

“In  order  that  we  may  discover  the  immorality  of  the 
vicarious  atonement — this  ‘  look-to-Jesus-and-be-saved  * 
kind  of  a  scheme  with  which  the  great  Boston  orator  un¬ 
dertook  to  browbeat  out  of  countenance  the  representa¬ 
tives  of  other  faiths  and  forms  of  thought  at  the  Parliament 
— let  us  study  closely  the  character  of  the  deed,  the  tem¬ 
per  of  the  woman  to  whom  he  promised  such  swift  im¬ 
munity  if  she  would  only  ‘look  on  the  cross.’  This  cham¬ 
pion  of  orthodoxy  indignantly  flung  into  the  faces  of  the 
representatives  of  all  the  religions  of  the  world  the  asser¬ 
tion  that  it  is  ‘impossible  in  the  very  nature  of  things  for 
one  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  except  he  be  born 
again’  through  this  Christ  atonement,  this  supernatural 
vicariousness  that  washes  her  red  hand  white  and  makes  the 
murderess  a  saint.  All  I  have  to  say  to  such  Christianity  is 
this :  I  am  glad  I  do  not  believe  in  it ;  and  I  call  up¬ 
on  all  lovers  of  morality,  all  friends  of  justice,  all  believers 
in  an  infinite  God  whose  will  is  redlitude,  whose  provi¬ 
dence  makes  for  righteousness,  to  deny  it.  Such  a  ‘scheme 
of  salvation  ’  is  not  only  unreasonable  but  it  is  immoral. 
It  is  demoralizing,  it  is  a  delusion  and  a  snare  in  this  world, 
however  it  may  be  in  the  next.  ...  I  turn  from  Calvary 
if  my  vision  there  leaves  me  selfish  enough  to  ask  for  a 
salvation  that  leaves  Prince  Sidartha  outside  of  a  heaven 
in  which  Lady  Macbeth  or  any  other  red-handed  soul  is 
eternally  included.” 

Subsequently  an  “oriental  platform  meeting”  was  held 
in  the  same  church,  when  the  same  reverend  (?)  gentleman 
read  seledt  sayings  from  Zoroaster,  Moses,  Confucius, 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  193 

! 

Buddha,  Socrates  and  Christ,  all  tending  to  show  the  uni¬ 
versality  of  religion,  which  was  followed  by  the  address  of 
an  Armenian  Catholic.  After  this  address,  said  the  reporter 
for  the  public  press: — 

“Mr.  Jones  said  that  he  had  had  the  temerity  to  ask 
Bishop  Keane,  of  the  Catholic  University  of  Washington, 
if  he  would  attend  this  meeting  and  stand  on  such  a 
radical  platform.  The  Bishop  had  replied  with  a  smile  that 
he  would  be  in  Dubuque  or  he  might  be  tempted  to  come. 
‘  I  then  asked  him, ’said  Mr  Jones,  ‘if  he  could  suggest  any 
one.’  The  Bishop  replied,  ‘You  must  not  be  in  too  much 
of  a  hurry.  We  are  getting  along  very  fast.  It  may  not 
be  a  long  time  before  I  shall  be  able  to  do  so.’  * 

“‘The  Roman  Catholic  Church,’  continued  Mr  Jones, 
‘under  the  .eadership  of  such  men  as  Cardinal  Gibbons, 
Archbishop  Ireland  and  Bishop  Spalding,  is  getting  along, 
and  these  men  are  forcing  the  laggards  to  work.  People 
tell  us  that  we  have  given  up  the  Parliament  of  religions  to 
the  Catholics  on  one  hand  and  the  Pagans  on  the  other. 
We  will  hear  from  our  Pagan  friends  now.  That  word 
pagan  does  not  have  the  same  meaning  as  it  did,  and  I 
thank  God  for  it.’  ” 

Prof.  Henry  Drummond  was  on  the  program  of  the  Parlia¬ 
ment  for  an  address  on  Christianity  and  Evolution,  but,  as 
he  failed  to  arrive,  his  paper  was  read  by  Dr.  Bristol.  In 
it  he  said  that  a  better  understanding  of  the  genesis  and 
nature  of  sin  might  at  least  modify  some  of  the  attempts 
made  to  get  rid  of  it, — referring  disparagingly  to  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  atonement,  which  his  dodtrineof  Evolution  would 
render  null  and  void. 


*  However,  Rome  has  since  concluded  that  the  Chicago  Parliament 
was  neither  a  credit  to  her,  nor  popular  with  her  supporters,  and  has 
announced  that  papists  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  such  promiscuous 
Parliaments  in  the  future.  And  distindt  marks  of  papal  disapprobation 
are  not  lacking  as  against  those  Roman  prelates  who  took  so  prominent 
a  part  in  the  Chicago  Parliament.  Protestants  may  have  all  the  glory ! 

13  o 


19  d 


i  he  Day  of  Vengeance. 


A  FEW  DEFENDERS  OF  THE  FAITH. 


In  the  midst  of  this  compromising  spirit,  so  bold  and 
outspoken,  it  was  indeed  refreshing  to  find  a  very  few  rep- 
resentatives  of  Protestant  Christianity  who  had  the  moral 
courage,  in  the  face  of  so  much  opposition,  both  latent  and 
expressed,  to  defend  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints ; 
though  even  these  show  signs  of  perplexity,  because  they 
do  not  see  the  divine  plan  of  the  ages  and  the  important 
relationship  of  the  fundamental  dodlrines  of  Christianity 
to  the  whole  marvelous  system  of  divine  truth. 

Prof.  W.  C.  Wilkinson,  of  the  Chicago  University,  spoke 
on  “The  Attitude  of  Christianity  toward  Other  Relig¬ 
ions.”  He  directed  his  hearers  to  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  for  an  exposition  of  Christianity,  to 
the  hostile  attitude  of  Christianity  toward  all  other  relig¬ 
ions,  which  must  of  necessity  be  false  if  it  be  true,  and  to 
our  Lord’s  exclusive  claim  of  power  to  save,  as  manifested 
in  such  expressions  as:  — 

“No  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  [that  is,  no  man  can 
be  saved]  but  by  me.” 

“I  am  the  bread  of  life.” 

“If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink.” 

“I  am  the  light  of  the  world.” 

“I  am  the  door  of  the  sheep.” 

“All  that  came  before  me  are  thieves  and  robbers.” 

“I  am  the  door;  by  me  if  any  man  enter  in  he  shall  be 
saved.” 

“Such,”  said  he,  “are  a  few  specimens  of  the  expres¬ 
sions  from  Jesus’  own  lips  of  the  sole,  exclusive  claim  to 
be  himself  alone  the  Savior  of  man. 

“It  may  be  answered,  ‘But  Jesus  also  said,  ‘I,  if  I  be 
lifted  up,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me;’  and  we  are  hence 
warranted  in  believing,  of  many  souls  involved  in  alien 
religions,  that,  drawn  consciously  or  unconsciously  to  Jesus, 
they  are  saved,  notwithstanding  the  misfortune  of  their 
*=elie;ious  environment. 

4.—J 


Babylon' s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical,  195 

“To  this,  of  course,  I  agree.  I  am  grateful  that  such 
seems  indeed  to  be  the  teaching  of  Christianity.  [But 
this  hope  flows  from  a  generous  heart  rather  than  from  a 
knowledge  of  the  divine  plan  of  salvation.  Prof.  W.  did  not 
then  see  that  the  drawing  of  the  world  to  Christ  belongs 
to  the  Millennial  age,  that  only  the  drawing  of  the  Church 
is  now  in  progress,  and  that  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  the 
drawing  power  now,  will  be  the  power  then;  “  For  the 
earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.” — Hab.  2:14.]  I  simply 
ask  to  have  it  borne  steadily  in  mind  that  it  is  not  at  all  the 
extension  of  the  benefits  flowing  from  the  exclusive  power 
of  Jesus  to  save,  that  we  are  at  present  discussing,  but  stridtly 
this  question:  Does  Christianity  recognize  any  share  of 
saving  efficacy  as  inherent  in  the  non-Christian  religions? 
In  other  words,  is  it  anywhere  in  Scripture  represented  that 
Jesus  exerts  his  saving  power,  in  some  degree,  greater  or 
less,  through  religions  not  his  own?  If  there  is  any  hint, 
any  shadow  of  hint,  in  the  Bible,  Old  Testament  or  New, 
looking  in  the  diredlion  of  an  affirmative  answer  to  that 
question,  I  confess  I  never  have  found  it.  Hints  far  from 
shadowy  I  have  found,  and  in  abundance,  to  the  contrary. 

“I  feel  the  need  of  begging  you  to  observe  that  what  I 
say  in  this  paper  is  not  to  be  misunderstood  as  under¬ 
taking  on  behalf  of  Christianity  to  derogate  anything 
whatever  from  the  merit  of  individual  men  among  the  na¬ 
tions,  who  have  risen  to  great  ethical  heights  without  aid 
from  historic  Christianity  in  either  its  New  Testament  or 
its  Old  Testament  form.  But  it  is  not  of  persons,  either 
the  mass  or  the  exceptions,  that  I  task  myself  here  to  speak. 
I  am  leading  you  to  consider  only  the  attitude  assumed  by 
Christianity  toward  the  non-Christian  religions. 

“Let  us  advance  from  weighing  the  immediate  utter¬ 
ances  of  Jesus  to  take  some  account  of  those  upon  whom, 
as  his  representatives,  Jesus,  according  to  the  New  Testa¬ 
ment,  conferred  the  right  to  speak  with  an  authority  equal 
to  his  own.  Speaking  of  the  adherents  generally  of  the 
Gentile  religions,  he  uses  this  language:  ‘  Professing  them¬ 
selves  to  be  wise,  they  became  fools,  and  changed  the  glo>y 
of  the  incorruptible  God  for  the  likeness  of  an  image  of 


196  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

corruptible  man,  and  of  birds,  and  four-footed  beasts,  and 
creeping  things.’ 

“  Man,  bird,  beast,  reptile — these  four  specifications  in 
their  ladder  of  descent  seem  to  indicate  every  different 

j 

form  of  Gentile  religion  with  which  Christianity,  ancient 
or  modern,  came  into  historic  contadt.  The  consequences 
penally  visited  by  the  offended  jealous  God  of  Hebrew  and 
of  Christian,  for  such  degradation  of  the  innate  worship¬ 
ing  instinbt,  such  profanation  of  the  idea,  once  pure  in 
human  hearts,  of  God  the  incorruptible,  are  described  by 
Paul  in  words  whose  mordant,  flagrant,  caustic,  branding 
power  has  made  them  famous  and  familiar:  4 Wherefore 
God  gave  them  up  to  the  lusts  of  their  hearts,  unto  unclean¬ 
ness,  that  their  bodies  should  be  dishonored  among  them¬ 
selves;  for  that  they  exchanged  the  truth  of  God  fora  lie, 
and  worshiped  and  served  the  creature  rather  than  the 
Creator,  who  is  blessed  forever.’ 

“I  arrest  the  quotation  unfinished.  The  remainder  of 
the  passage  descends  into  particulars  of  blame  well  known, 
and  well  known  to  be  truly  charged  against  the  ancient 
pagan  world.  No  hint  of  exceptions  here  in  favor  of 
points  defectively  good,  or  at  least  not  so  bad,  in  the 
religions  condemned;  no  qualification,  no  mitigation  of 
sentence  suggested.  Everywhere  heavy  shotted,  point 
blank  denunciation.  No  idea  submitted  of  there  being  in 
some  cases  true  and  acceptable  worship  hidden  away,  dis¬ 
guised  and  unconscious,  under  false  forms.  No  possibility 
glanced  at  of  there  being  a  distinction  made  by  some  idol¬ 
aters,  if  made  only  by  a  very  few  discerning  among  them, 
between  the  idol  served  and  the  one  incorruptible  jealous 
God  as  meant  by  such  exceptional  idolaters  to  be  merely 
symbolized  in  the  idol  ostensibly  worshiped  by  them.  Re¬ 
serve  none  on  behalf  of  certain  initiated,  illuminated  souls 
seeking  and  finding  purer  religion  in  esoteric  ‘ mysteries’ 
that  were  shut  out  from  the  profane  vulgar.  Christianity 
leaves  no  loophole  of  escape  for  the  judged  and  reprobate 
anti-Christian  religions  with  which  it  comes  in  contact  It 
shows  instead  only  indiscriminate  damnation  f  condemna¬ 
tion]  leaping  out  like  forked  lightning  from  the  glory  of 
his  power  upon  those  incorrigibly  guilty  of  the  sin  referred 
to,  the  sin  of  worship  paid  tc  gods  other  than  God. 


Babylon’s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  197 

“There  is  no  pleasing  alleviation  anywhere  introduced 
in  the  way  of  assurance,  or  even  of  possible  hope,  that  a 
benign  God  will  graciously  receive  into  his  ear  the  ascrip¬ 
tions  formally  given  to  another  as  virtually,  though  mis- 
conceivingly,  intended  for  himself.  That  idea,  whether 
just  or  not,  is  not  scriptural.  It  is  indeed,  anti-scriptural, 
therefore  anti-Christian.  Christianity  does  not  deserve  the 
praise  of  any  such  liberality.  As  concerns  the  sole,  the  ex¬ 
clusive,  the  incommunicable  prerogatives  of  God,  Chris¬ 
tianity  is,  let  it  be  frankly  admitted,  a  narrow,  a  stridl,  2. 
severe,  a  jealous  religion.  Socrates,  dying,  may  have  been 
forgiven  his  proposal  of  a  cock  to  be  offered  in  sacrifice  to 
udisculapius ;  but  Christianity,  the  Christianity  of  the  Bible, 
gives  us  no  shadow  of  reason  for  supposing  that  such  idola¬ 
trous  a6l  on  his  part  was  translated  by  God  into  worship 
acceptable  to  himself. 

“Peter  said,  ‘Of  a  truth  I  perceive  that  God  is  no  re- 
spedler  of  persons,  but  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  him 
and  worketh  righteousness  is  acceptable  to  him.’ 

“  To  fear  God  first,  and  then  also  to  work  righteousness, 
these  are  the  traits  charadterizing  ever  and  everywhere  the 
man  acceptable  to  God.  But  evidently  to  fear  God  is  not,  in 
the  idea  of  Christianity,  to  worship  another  than  he.  It  will 
accordingly  be  in  degree  as  a  man  escapes  the  ethnic  relig¬ 
ion  dominant  about  him,  and  rises — not  by  means  of  it, 
but  in  spite  of  it — into  the  transcending  element  of  the 
true  divine  worship,  that  he  will  be  acceptable  to  God. 

“Of  any  ethnic  religion,  therefore,  can  it  be  said  that  it 
is  a  true  religion,  only  not  perfedl?  Christianity  says,  No. 
Christianity  speaks  words  of  undefined,  unlimited  hope 
concerning  those,  some  of  those,  who  shall  never  have  heard 
of  Christ.  These  words  Christians,  of  course,  will  hold 
and  cherish  according  to  their  inestimable  value.  But  let 
us  not  mistake  them  as  intended  to  bear  any  relation  what¬ 
ever  to  the  erring  religions  of  mankind.  Those  religions 
the  Bible  nowhere  represents  as  pathetic  and  partly  success¬ 
ful  gropings  after  God.  They  are  one  and  all  represented 
as  groping  downward,  not  groping  upward.  According  to 
Christianity  they  hinder,  they  do  not  help.  Their  adher¬ 
ents’  hold  on  them  is  like  the  blind  grasping  of  drowning 
men  on  roots  and  rocks  that  only  tend  to  keep  them  to  the 


198 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


bottom  of  the  river.  The  truth  that  is  in  the  false  religion 
may  help,  but  it  will  be  the  truth,  not  the  false  religion. 

“According  to  Christianity  the  false  religion  exerts  all 
its  force  to  choke  and  to  kill  the  truth  that  is  in  it.  Hence 
the  historic  degeneration  represented  in  the  first  chapter  of 
Romans  as  affedting  false  religions  in  general.  If  they 
were  upward  Teachings  they  would  grow  better  and  better. 
If,  as  Paul  teaches,  they  in  fadt  grow  worse  and  worse,  it 
must  be  because  they  are  downward  Teachings. 

“The  attitude,  therefore,  of  Christianity  toward  religions 
other  than  itself  is  an  attitude  of  universal,  absolute,  eter¬ 
nal,  unappeasable  hostility,  while  toward  all  men  every¬ 
where,  the  adherents  of  the  false  religions  by  no  means  ex¬ 
cepted,  its  attitude  is  an  attitude  of  grace,  mercy,  peace 
for  whosoever  will  [receive  it].  How  many  will  be  found 
that  will  [receive  it],  is  a  problem  which  Christianity 
leaves  unsolved.” 

The  Rev.  James  Devine,  of  New  York  City,  also  spoke  on 
the  message  of  Christianity  to  other  religions,  clearly  pre¬ 
senting  the  dodtrine  of  redemption  through  the  precious 

blood  of  Christ.  He  said: — 

“We  are  brought  now  to  another  fundamental  truth  in 
Christian  teaching — the  mysterious  dodtrine  of  atonement. 
Sin  is  a  fadt  which  is  indisputable.  It  is  universally  rec¬ 
ognized  and  acknowledged.  It  is  its  own  evidence.  It  is, 
moreover,  a  barrier  between  man  and  his  God.  The  di¬ 
vine  holiness  and  sin,  with  its  loathsomeness,  its  rebellion, 
its  horrid  degradation  and  its  hopeless  ruin,  cannot  coalesce 
in  any  system  of  moral  government.  God  cannot  tolerate 
sin  or  temporize  with  it  or  make  a  place  for  it  in  his  pres¬ 
ence.  He  cannot  parley  with  it;  he  must  punish  it.  He 
cannot  treat  with  it;  he  must  try  it  at  the  bar.  He  cannot 
overlook  it;  he  must  overcome  it.  He  cannot  give  it  a 
moral  status;  he  must  visit  it  with  the  condemnation  it 
deserves. 

“Atonement  is  God’s  marvelous  method  of  vindicating, 
once  for  all,  before  the  universe,  his  eternal  attitude  toward 
sin,  by  the  voluntary  self-assumption,  in  the  spirit  of  sacri¬ 
fice,  of  its  penalty.  This  he  does  in  the  person  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  fadts  of  Christ’s  birth,  life,  death  and  resur- 


Babylon'' s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical*  199 

region  take  their  place  in  the  realm  of  veritable  history, 
and  the  moral  value  and  propitiatory  efficacy  of  his  perfect 
obedience  and  sacrificial  death  become  a  mysterious  element 
of  limitless  worth  in  the  process  of  readjusting  the  relation 
of  the  sinner  to  his  God. 

“  Christ  is  recognized  by  God  as  a  substitute.  The  merit 
of  his  obedience  and  the  exalted  dignity  of  his  sacrifice  are 
both  available  to  faith.  The  sinner,  humble,  penitent, 
and  conscious  of  unworthiness,  accepts  Christ  as  his  re¬ 
deemer,  his  intercessor,  his  savior,  and  simply  believes  in 
him,  trusting  in  his  assurances  and  promises,  based  as  they 
are  upon  his  atoning  intervention,  and  receives  from  God, 
as  the  gift  of  sovereign  love,  all  the  benefits  of  Christ’s 
mediatorial  work.  This  is  God’s  way  of  reaching  the  goal 
of  pardon  and  reconciliation.  It  is  his  way  of  being  him¬ 
self  just  and  yet  accomplishing  the  justification  of  the 
sinner.  Here  again  we  have  the  mystery  of  wisdom  in  its 
most  august  exemplification. 

“  This  is  the  heart  of  the  gospel.  It  throbs  with  mys¬ 
terious  love;  it  pulsates  with  ineffable  throes  of  divine  heal¬ 
ing  ;  it  bears  a  vital  relation  to  the  whole  scheme  of  gov¬ 
ernment;  it  is  in  its  hidden  activities  beyond  the  scrutiny 
of  human  reason;  but  it  sends  the  life-blood  coursing 
through  history  and  it  gives  to  Christianity  its  superb  vital¬ 
ity  and  its  undying  vigor.  It  is  because  Christianity  elim¬ 
inates  sin  from  the  problem  that  its  solution  is  complete 
and  final. 

“Christianity  must  speak  in  the  name  of  God.  To  him 
it  owes  its  existence,  and  the  deep  secret  of  its  dignity  and 
power  is  that  it  reveals  him.  It  would  be  effrontery  for  it 
to  speak  simply  upon  its  own  responsibility,  or  even  in  the 
name  of  reason.  It  has  no  philosophy  of  evolution  to 
propound.  It  has  a  message  from  God  to  deliver.  It  is 
not  itself  a  philosophy ;  it  is  a  religion.  It  is  not  earth- 
born;  it  is  God-wrought.  It  comes  not  from  man,  but 
from  God,  and  is  intensely  alive  with  his  power,  alert  with 
his  love,  benign  with  his  goodness,  radiant  with  his  light, 
charged  with  his  truth,  sent  with  his  message,  inspired  with 
his  energy,  pregnant  with  his  wisdom,  instinCl  with  the 
gift  of  spiritual  healing  and  mighty  with  supreme  authority. 

“It  has  a  mission  among  men,  whenever  or  wherever  it 


200  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

finds  them,  which  is  as  sublime  as  creation,  as  marvelous 
as  spiritual  existence  and  as  full  of  mysterious  meaning  as 
eternity.  It  finds  its  focus,  and  as  well  its  radiating  center, 
in  the  personality  of  its  great  revealer  and  teacher,  to  whom, 
before  his  advent,  all  the  fingers  of  light  pointed,  and  from 
whom,  since  his  incarnation,  all  the  brightness  of  the  day 
has  shone. 

“Its  spirit  is  full  of  simple  sincerity,  exalted  dignity  and 
sweet  unselfishness.  It  aims  to  impart  a  blessing  rather 
than  to  challenge  a  comparison,  It  is  not  so  anxious  to 
vindicate  itself  as  to  confer  its  benefits.  It  is  not  so  solic¬ 
itous  to  secure  supreme  honor  for  itself  as  to  win  its  way 
to  the  heart.  It  does  not  seek  to  taunt,  to  disparage  or 
humiliate  its  rival,  but  rather  to  subdue  by  love,  attradl 
by  its  own  excellence  and  supplant  by  virtue  of  its  own  in¬ 
comparable  superiority.  It  is  itself  incapable  of  a  spirit 
of  rivalry,  because  of  its  own  indisputable  right  to  reign. 
It  has  no  use  for  a  sneer,  it  can  dispense  with  contempt,  it 
carries  no  weapon  of  violence,  it  is  not  given  to  argument, 
it  is  incapable  of  trickery  or  deceit,  and  it  repudiates  cant. 
It  relies  ever  upon  its  own  intrinsic  merit,  and  bases  all  its 
claims  on  its  right  to  be  heard  and  honored. 

“Its  miraculous  evidence  is  rather  an  exception  than  a 
rule.  It  was  a  sign  to  help  weak  faith.  It  was  a  conces¬ 
sion  made  in  the  spirit  of  condescension.  Miracles  suggest 
mercy  quite  as  much  as  they  announce  majesty.  When  we 
consider  the  unlimited  sources  of  divine  power,  and  the  ease 
with  which  signs  and  wonders  might  have  been  multiplied 
in  bewildering  variety  and  impressiveness,  we  are  con¬ 
scious  of  a  rigid  conservation  of  power  and  a  distindl  re¬ 
pudiation  of  the  spedlacular.  The  mystery  of  Christian 
history  is  the  sparing  way  in  which  Christianity  has  used 
its  resources.  It  is  a  tax  upon  faith,  which  is  often  pain¬ 
fully  severe,  to  note  the  apparent  lack  of  energy  and  dash 
and  resistless  force  in  the  seemingly  slow  advances  of  our 
holy  religion.  [It  must  of  necessity  be  so  to  those  who 
have  not  yet  come  to  an  understanding  of  the  divine  plan 
of  the  ages.] 

“Doubtless  God  had  his  reasons,  but  in  the  meantime 
we  cannot  but  recognize  in  Christianity  a  spirit  of  mysteri¬ 
ous  reserve,  of  marvelous  patience,  of  subdued  undertone, 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  20 r 

of  purposeful  restraint.  It  does  not  ‘cry,  nor  lift  up,  nor 
cause  its  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  street.’  Centuries  come 
and  go  and  Christianity  touches  only  portions  of  the  earth, 
but  wherever  it  touches  it  transfigures.  It  seems  to  despise 
material  adjundts,  and  counts  only  those  victories  worth 
having  which  are  won  through  spiritual  contadl  with  the 
individual  soul.  Its  relation  to  other  religions  has  been 
characterized  by  singular  reserve,  and  its  progress  has  been 
marked  by  an  unostentatious  dignity  which  is  in  harmony 
with  the  majestic  attitude  of  God,  its  author. 

“  We  are  right,  then,  in  speaking  of  the  spirit  of  this 
message  as  wholly  free  from  the  commonplace  sentiment  of 
rivalry,  entirely  above  the  use  of  spedtacular  or  meretri¬ 
cious  methods,  infinitely  removed  from  all  mere  devices  or 
dramatic  efiedt,  wholly  free  from  cant  or  doublefaced- 
ness,  with  no  anxiety  for  alliance  with  worldly  power  or 
social  eclat,  caring  more  for  a  place  of  influence  in  a 
humble  heart  than  for  a  seat  of  power  on  a  royal  throne, 
wholly  intent  on  claiming  the  loving  allegiance  of  the  soul 
and  securing  the  moral  transformation  of  charadter,  in 
order  that  its  own  spirit  and  principles  may  sway  the  spirit¬ 
ual  life  of  men. 

“It  speaks,  then,  to  other  religions  with  unqualified 
frankness  and  plainness,  based  on  its  own  incontrovertible 
claim  to  a  hearing.  It  acknowledges  the  undoubted  sincerity 
of  personal  conviction  and  the  intense  earnestness  of  moral 
struggle  in  the  case  of  many  serious  souls  who,  like  the 
Athenians  of  old,  ‘worship  m  ignorance;’  it  warns,  and 
persuades,  and  commands,  as  is  its  right;  it  speaks  as  Paul 
did  in  the  presence  of  cultured  heathenism  on  Mars  hill, 
of  that  appointed  day  in  which  the  world  must  be  judged, 
and  of  ‘that  man’  by  whom  it  is  to  be  judged;  it  echoes 
and  reechoes  its  invariable  and  inflexible  call  to  repentance ; 
it  requires  acceptance  of  its  moral  standards ;  it  exadts  sub¬ 
mission,  loyalty,  reverence  and  humility. 

“All  this  it  does  with  a  superb  and  unwavering  tone  of 
quiet  insistence.  It  often  presses  its  claim  with  argument, 
appeal  and  tender  urgency;  yet  in  it  all  and  through  it  all 
should  be  recognized  a  clear,  resonant,  predominant  tone 
of  uncompromising  insistence,  revealing  that  supreme  per¬ 
sonal  will  which  originated  Christianity,  and  in  whose 


202 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


name  it  ever  speaks.  It  delivers  its  message  with  an  air  of 
untroubled  confidence  and  quiet  mastery.  There  is  no 
anxiety  about  precedence,  no  undue  care  for  externals,  no 
possibility  of  being  patronized,  no  undignified  spirit  of 
competition.  It  speaks,  rather,  with  the  consciousness  of 
that  simple,  natural,  incomparable,  measureless  supremacy 
which  quickly  disarms  rivalry,  and  in  the  end  challenges 
the  admiration  and  compels  the  submission  of  hearts  free 
from  malice  and  guile.” 

Among  these  noble  utterances  in  defence  of  the  truth 
was  also  that  of  Count  Bernstorff,  of  Germany.  He  said  : — 

“  I  trust  that  nobody  is  here  who  thinks  lightly  of  his  own 
religion  [though  he  certainly  learned  to  the  contrary  before 
the  Parliament  closed.  This  was  said  at  its  beginning.] 
I  for  myself  declare  that  I  am  here  as  an  individual  evan¬ 
gelical  Christian,  and  that  I  should  never  have  set  my  foot 
in  this  Parliament  if  I  thought  that  it  signified  anything 
like  a  consent  that  all  religions  are  equal,  and  that  it  is 
only  necessary  to  be  sincere  and  upright.  I  can  consent 
to  nothing  of  this  kind.  I  believe  only  the  Bible  to  be 
true,  and  Protestant  Christianity  the  only  true  religion. 
I  wish  no  co?npro7nise  of  any  kind. 

“We  cannot  deny  that  we  who  meet  in  this  Parliament 
are  separated  by  great  and  important  principles.  We  ad¬ 
mit  that  these  differences  cannot  be  bridged  over;  but  we 
meet,  believing  everybody  has  the  right  to  his  faith.  You 
invite  everybody  to  come  here  as  a  sincere  defender  of  his 
own  faith.  I,  for  my  part,  stand  before  you  with  the  same 
wish  that  prompted  Paul  when  he  stood  before  the  repre¬ 
sentatives  of  the  Roman  Court  and  Agrippa,  the  Jewish 
king.  I  would  to  God  that  all  that  hear  me  to-day  were 
both  almost,  and  altogether,  such  I  am.  I  cannot  say  ‘except 
these  bonds.’  I  thank  God  I  am  free;  except  for  all  these 
faults  and  deficiencies  which  are  in  me  and  which  prevent 
me  embracing  my  creed  as  I  should  like  to  do. 

“But  what  do  we  then  meet  for,  if  we  cannot  show  tol¬ 
erance?  Well,  the  word  tolerance  is  used  in  different  ways. 
If  the  words  of  King  Frederick  of  Prussia — ‘In  my 
country  everybody  can  go  to  heaven  after  his  own  fashion  ’ 
— are  used  as  a  maxim  of  statesmanship ,  we  cannot  approve 


Babylon ' s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  203 

of  it  too  highly.  What  bloodshed,  what  cruelty  would  have 
been  spared  in  the  world  if  it  had  been  adopted.  But  if  it 
is  the  expression  of  the  religious  indifference  prevalent  during 
this  last  century  and  at  the  court  of  the  monarch  who  was 
the  friend  of  Voltaire,  then  we  must  not  accept  it. 

“St.  Paul,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Galatians,  rejedls  every 
other  dodtrine,  even  if  it  were  taught  by  an  angel  from 
heaven.  We  Christians  are  servants  of  our  Master,  the 
living  Savior.  We  have  no  right  to  compromise  the  truth 
he  intrusted  to  us;  either  to  think  lightly  of  it,  or  to  with¬ 
hold  the  message  he  has  given  us  for  humanity.  But  we 
meet  together,  each  one  wishing  to  gain  the  others  to  his 
own  creed.  Will  this  not  be  a  Parliament  of  war  instead 
of  peace?  Will  it  take  us  further  from,  instead  of  bring¬ 
ing  us  nearer  to,  each  other?  I  think  not,  if  we  hold  fast 
the  truth  that  our  great  vital  dodtrines  can  only  be  de¬ 
fended  and  propagated  by  spiritual  means.  An  honest  fight 
with  spiritual  weapons  need  not  estrange  the  combatants  \ 
on  the  contrary,  it  often  brings  them  nearer. 

“I  think  this  conference  will  have  done  enough  to  engrave 
its  memory  forever  on  the  leaves  of  history  if  this  great  prin¬ 
ciple  [religious  liberty]  finds  general  adoption.  One  light 
is  dawning  in  every  heart,  and  the  nineteenth  century  has 
brought  11s  much  progress  in  this  respedt;  yet  we  risk  to 
enter  the  twentieth  century  before  the  great  principle  of 
religious  liberty  has  found  universal  acceptance.” 

In  marked  contrast  with  the  general  spirit  of  the  Parliament 
was  also  the  discourse  of  Mr.  Grant,  of  Canada.  He  said : — 

“It  seems  to  me  that  we  should  begin  this  Parliament  of 
Religions,  not  with  a  consciousness  that  we  are  doing  a 
great  thing,  but  with  an  humble  and  lowly  confession  of 
sin  and  failure.  Why  have  not  the  inhabitants  of  the  world 
fallen  before  the  truth?  The  fault  is  ours.  The  Apostle 
Paul,  looking  back  on  centuries  of  marvelous,  God-guided 
history,  saw  as  the  key  to  all  its  maxims  this:  that  Jehovah 
had  stretched  out  his  hands  all  day  long  to  a  disobedient 
and  gainsaying  people;  that,  although  there  was  always  a 
remnant  of  the  righteous,  Israel  as  a  nation  did  not  under¬ 
stand  Jehovah,  and  therefore  failed  to  understand  her  own 
marvelous  mission. 


204 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“If  St.  Paul  were  here  to-day  would  he  not  utter  the 
same  sad  confession  with  regard  to  the  nineteenth  century 
of  Christendom?  Would  he  not  have  to  say  that  we  have 
been  proud  of  our  Christianity,  instead  of  allowing  our 
Christianity  to  humble  and  crucify  us;  that  we  have  boasted 
of  Christianity  as  something  we  possessed,  instead  of  allow¬ 
ing  it  to  possess  us;  that  we  have  divorced  it  from  the  moral 
and  spiritual  order  of  the  world,  instead  of  seeing  that  it  is 
that  which  interpenetrates,  interprets,  completes  and  veri¬ 
fies  that  order ;  and  that  so  we  have  hidden  its  glories  and 
obscured  its  power.  All  day  long  our  Savior  has  been 
saying,  ‘  I  have  stretched  out  my  hands  to  a  disobedient 
and  gainsaying  people.’  But  the  only  one  indispensable 
condition  of  success  is  that  we  recognize  the  cause  of  our 
failure,  that  we  confess  it,  with  humble,  lowly,  penitent  and 
obedient  minds,  and  that  with  quenchless  Western  courage 
and  faith  we  now  go  forth  and  do  otherwise.” 

Would  that  these  sentiments  had  found  an  echo  in  the 
great  Parliament ! — but  they  did  not.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  was  charadferized  by  great  boastfulness  as  to  the  “  mar¬ 
velous  religious  progress  of  the  nineteenth  century ;”  and 
Count  Bernstorff’s  first  impression,  that  it  meant  a  bold 
compromise  of  Christian  principles  and  dodfrine,  was  the 
corredt  one,  as  the  subsequent  sessions  of  the  Parliament 
proved. 

THE  CONTRASTED  ATTITUDES  OF  CATHOLICISM,  HEATHENISM 
AND  PROTESTANT  CHRISTIANITY. 

The  confident  and  assertive  attitude  of  Catholicism  and 
the  various  heathen  religions  was  in  marked  contrast  with 
the  skepticism  of  Protestant  Christianity.  Not  a  sentence 
was  uttered  by  any  of  them  against  the  authority  of  their 
sacred  books;  they  praised  and  commended  their  religions, 
while  they  listened  with  surprise  to  the  skeptical  and  infidel 
discourses  of  Protestant  Christians  against  the  Christian 
religion  and  against  the  Bible,  for  which  even  the  heathen 
showed  greater  respedt. 


Babylon  *  s  Cotifusion — Ecclesiastical. 


205 


As  evidence  of  the  surprise  of  the  foreigners  on  learn¬ 
ing  of  this  state  of  things  among  Christians,  we  quote  the 
following  from  the  published  address  of  one  of  the  delegates 
from  Japan  at  a  great  meeting  held  in  Yokohama  to  welcome 
their  return  and  to  hear  their  report.  The  speaker  said: — 

“When  we  received  the  invitation  to  attend  the  Parlia¬ 
ment  of  Religions,  our  Buddhist  organization  would  not 
send  us  as  representatives  of  the  body.  The  great  majority 
believed  that  it  was  a  shrewd  move  on  the  part  of  Chris¬ 
tians  to  get  us  there  and  then  hold  us  up  to  ridicule  or  try 
to  convert  us.  We  accordingly  went  as  individuals.  But 
it  was  a  wonderful  surprise  which  awaited  us.  Our  ideas 
were  all  mistaken.  The  Parliament  was  called  because  the 
Western  nations  have  come  to  realize  the  weakness  and  folly 
of  Christianity,  and  they  really  wished  to  hear  from  us  of 
our  religion,  and  to  learn  what  the  best  religion  is.  There 
is  no  better  place  in  the  world  to  propagate  the  teachings 
of  Buddhism  than  America.  Christianity  is  merely  an 
adornment  of  society  in  America.  It  is  deeply  believed 
by  very  few.  The  great  majority  of  Christians  drink  and 
commit  various  gross  sins,  and  live  very  dissolute  lives,  al¬ 
though  it  is  a  very  common  belief  and  serves  as  a  social 
adornment.  Its  lack  of  power  proves  its  weakness.  The 
meetings  showed  the  great  superiority  of  Buddhism  over 
Christianity,  and  the  mere  fa<5t  of  calling  the  meetings 
showed  that  the  Americans  and  other  Western  people  had 
lost  their  faith  in  Christianity  and  were  ready  to  accept  the 
teachings  of  our  superior  religion.” 

It  is  no  wonder  that  a  Japanese  Christian  said,  at  the 
close  of  the  addresses,  “Plow  could  American  Christians 
make  so  great  a  mistake  as  to  hold  such  a  meeting  and  in 
jure  Christianity  as  these  meetings  will  do  in  Japan?” 

Those  who  are  posted  in  history  know  something  of  the 
charadler  of  that  great  antichristian  power,  the  Church  of 
Rome,  with  which  affiliation  is  so  earnestly  sought  by 
Protestants;  and  those  who  are  keeping  open  eyes  on  her 
present  operations  know  that  her  heart  and  character  are 
still  unchanged.  Those  who  are  at  all  informed  know  well 


206 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


that  the  Greek  Catholic  Church  has  supported  and  approved, 
if  indeed  it  has  not  been  the  instigator  of,  the  Russian 
persecution  of  the  Jews,  “Stundists”  and  all  other  Chris¬ 
tians  who,  awaking  from  the  blindness  and  supersti¬ 
tion  of  the  Greek  Church,  are  seeking  and  finding  God  and 
truth  through  the  study  of  his  Word.  The  persecution  in¬ 
cited  by  the  Greek  Catholic  priests  and  prosecuted  by  the 
police  are  of  the  most  cruel  and  revolting  nature.  But, 
nevertheless,  union  and  cooperation  with  both  these  systems, 
the  Roman  and  Greek  Catholic  Churches,  is  most  earnestly 
sought,  as  also  with  all  the  forms  of  heathen  superstition 
and  ignorance. 

THE  GROSS  DARKNESS  OF  THE  HEATHENISM  WITH  WHICH 
CHRISTIANS  DESIRE  AND  SEEK  ALLIANCE. 


Of  the  gross  darkness  of  the  heathenism  with  which  co¬ 
operation  and  sympathy  are  now  craved  by  Christians,  we 
may  gain  some  idea  from  the  following  indignant  retort  of 
Dr.  Pentecost  against  the  critical  tone  which  some  of  the 
foreigners  assumed  toward  Christianity  and  Christian  mis¬ 
sions.  He  said:  — 

“I  think  it  is  a  pity  that  anything  should  tend  to  de¬ 
generate  the  discussions  of  this  Parliament  into  a  series  of 
criminations  and  recriminations;  nevertheless,  we  Chris¬ 
tians  have  been  sitting  patiently  and  listening  to  a  series 
of  criticisms  upon  the  results  of  Christianity  from  certain 
representatives  of  the  Eastern  religions.  For  instance,  the 
slums  of  Chicago  and  New  York,  the  nameless  wickedness 
palpable  to  the  eye  even  of  the  strangers  who  are  our  guests; 
the  licentiousness,  the  drunkenness,  the  brawls,  the  mur¬ 
ders,  and  the  crimes  of  the  criminal  classes  have  been  scored 
up  against  us.  The  shortcomings  of  Congress  and  govern¬ 
ment  both  in  England  and  America  have  been  charged  to 
Christianity.  The  opium  trade,  the  rum  traffic,  the  breach 
of  treaties,  the  inhuman  and  barbarous  laws  against  the 
Chinaman,  etc.,  have  all  been  charged  upon  the  Christian 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — E cclesiastical.  207 

church.  [But  if  Christians  claim  that  these  are  Christian 
nations,  can  they  reasonably  blame  these  heathen  repre¬ 
sentatives  for  thinking  and  judging  them  accordingly?] 

“  It  seems  almost  needless  to  say  that  all  these  things, 
the  immoralities,  drunkenness,  crimes,  unbrotherliness,  and 
the  selfish  greed  of  these  various  destructive  traffics  which 
have  been  carried  from  our  countries  to  the  Orient  lie  out¬ 
side  the  pale  of  Christianity.  [No,  not  if  these  are  Chris¬ 
tian  nations.  In  making  this  claim,  the  church  is  charge¬ 
able  with  the  sins  of  the  nations,  and  theyare  justly  charged 
against  her.]  The  Church  of  Christ  is  laboring  night  and 
day  to  corredt  and  abolish  these  crimes.  The  unanimous 
voice  of  the  Christian  Church  condemns  the  opium  traffic, 
the  liquor  traffic,  the  Chinese  adls  of  oppression,  and  all 
forms  of  vice  and  greed  of  which  our  friends  from  the  East 
complain. 

“We  are  willing  to  be  criticised;  but  when  I  recall  the 
faCt  that  these  criticisms  are  in  part  from  gentlemen  who 
represent  a  system  of  religion  whose  temples,  manned  by 
the  highest  castes  of  Brahmanical  priesthood,  are  tire  author¬ 
ized  and  appointed  cloisters  of  a  system  of  immorality  and 
debauchery  the  parallel  of  which  is  not  known  in  any 
Western  country,  I  feel  that  silence  gives  consent.  I  could 
take  you  to  ten  thousand  temples,  more  or  less — more  rather 
than  less — in  every  part  of  India,  to  which  are  attached 
from  two  to  four  hundred  priestesses,  whose  lives  are  not 
all  they  should  be. 

“I  have  seen  this  with  my  own  eyes,  and  nobody  denies 
it  in  India.  If  you  talk  to  the  Brahmans  about  it,  they 
will  say  it  is  part  of  their  system  for  the  common  people. 
Bear  in  mind  this  system  is  the  authorized  institution  of 
the  Hindoo  religion.  One  needs  only  to  look  at  the  abom¬ 
inable  carvings  upon  the  temples,  both  of  the  Hindoos 
and  Buddhists,  the  hideous  symbols  of  the  ancient  Phallic 
systems,  which  are  the  most  popular  objedls  worshiped  in 
India,  to  be  impressed  with  the  corruption  of  the  religions 
Bear  in  mind,  these  are  not  only  tolerated,  but  instituted, 
directed  and  controlled  by  the  priests  of  religion.  Only 
the  shameless  paintings  and  portraiture  of  ancient  Pompeii 
equal  in  obscenity  the  things  that  are  openly  seen  in  and 
about  the  entrances  to  the  temples  of  India. 


208 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“It  seems  a  little  hard  that  we  should  bear  the  criticism 
which  these  representatives  of  Hindooism  make  upon  the 
godless  portion  of  Western  countries,  when  they  are  living 
in  such  enormous  glass  houses  as  these,  every  one  of  them 
eredled,  protected  and  defended  by  the  leaders  of  their 
own  religion. 

u  We  have  heard  a  good  deal  about  the  ‘  fatherhood  of 
God  and  the  brotherhood  of  man,’  as  being  one  of  the 
essential  dodtrines  of  the  religions  of  the  East.  As  a  mat¬ 
ter  of  fa 61,  I  have  never  been  able  to  find — and  I  have 
challenged  the  produdtion  all  over  India — a  single  text  in 
any  of  the  Hindoo  sacred  literature  that  justifies  or  even 
suggests  the  dodtrine  of  the  ‘  fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
brotherhood  of  man.’  This  is  a  pure  plagiarism  from 
Christianity.  We  rejoice  that  they  have  adopted  and  in¬ 
corporated  it.  How  can  a  Brahman,  who  looks  upon  all 
low-caste  men,  and  especially  upon  the  poor  pariahs,  with 
a  spirit  of  loathing,  and  regards  them  as  a  different  order 
of  beings,  sprung  from  monkeys  and  devils,  presume  to  tell 
us  that  he  believes  in  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
brotherhood  of  man?  If  a  Brahman  believes  in  the 
brotherhood  of  man,  why  will  he  refuse  the  social  ameni¬ 
ties  and  common  hospitalities  to  men  of  other  castes,  as 
well  as  to  his  Western  brethren,  whom  he  so  beautifully 
enfolds  in  the  condescending  arms  of  his  newly  found 
dodtrine  of  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brotherhood 
of  man? 

“If  there  is  any  brotherhood  of  man  in  India  the  most 
careless  observer  need  not  hesitate  to  say  that  there  is  no 
sisterhood  recognized  by  them.  Let  the  nameless  horrors 
of  which  the  Hindoo  women  of  India  are  the  subjects  an¬ 
swer  to  this  statement. 

“  Until  the  English  government  put  down  with  a  strong 
hand  the  ancient  religious  Hindoo  institution  of  Suttee, 
hundreds  of  Hindoo  widows  every  year  gladly  flew  to  the 
funeral  pyres  of  their  dead  husbands,  thus  embracing  the 
flames  that  burned  their  bodies  rather  than  to  deliver  them¬ 
selves  to  the  nameless  horrors  and  living  hell  of  Hindoo 
widowhood.  Let  our  Hindoo  friends  tell  us  what  their 
religion  has  done  for  the  Hindoo  widow,  and  especially 
the  child  widow,  with  her  head  shaved  like  a  criminal, 


Babylon 1  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  209 

stripped  of  her  ornaments,  clothed  in  rags,  reduced  to  a 
position  of  slavery  worse  than  we  can  conceive,  made  the 
common  drudge  and  scavenger  of  the  family,  and  not  in¬ 
frequently  put  to  even  worse  and  nameless  uses.  To  this 
state  and  condition  the  poor  widow  is  reduced  under  the 
sanction  of  Hindooism.  Only  two  years  ago  the  British 
government  was  appealed  to  to  pass  a  new  and  stringent 
law  ‘ raising  the  age  of  consent’  to  twelve  years,  at  which 
it  was  lawful  for  the  Hindoo  to  consummate  the  marriage 
relation  with  his  child  wife.  The  Christian  hospitals,  filled 
with  abused  little  girls  barely  out  of  their  babyhood,  be¬ 
came  so  outrageous  a  fa<5t  that  the  government  had  to  step 
in  and  stop  these  crimes,  which  were  perpetrated  in  the 
name  of  religion.  So  great  was  the  excitement  in  India 
over  this  that  it  was  feared  that  a  religious  revolution  which 
would  almost  lead  to  a  new  mutiny  was  imminent. 

“We  have  been  criticized  by  our  Oriental  friends  for 
judging  with  an  ignorant  and  prejudiced  judgment,  be¬ 
cause  at  a  recent  challenge  in  the  early  part  of  this  Parlia¬ 
ment  only  five  persons  were  able  to  say  that  they  had  read 
the  Bible  of  Buddha;  so  it  was  taken  for  granted  that  our 
judgment  was  ignorant  and  unjust.  The  same  challenge 
might  have  been  made  in  Burmah  or  Ceylon,  and  outside 
of  the  priesthood  it  is  almost  fair  to  say  that  not  so  many 
would  have  been  able  to  say  they  had  read  their  own  script¬ 
ures.  The  Badas  of  the  Hindoos  are  objedts  of  worship. 
None  but  a  Brahman  may  teach,  much  less  read  them.  Be¬ 
fore  the  Christian  missionary  went  to  India,  the  Sanskrit 
was  practically  a  dead  language.  If  the  Indian  Scriptures 
have  at  last  been  translated  into  the  vernacular  or  given  to 
the  Western  nations,  it  is  because  the  Christian  missionary 
and  Western  scholars  have  rediscovered  them,  unearthed 
them,  translated  them  and  brought  them  forth  to  the  light 
of  day.  The  amount  of  the  Sanskrit  Scriptures  known  by 
the  ordinary  Indian  who  has  secured  a  Western  education 
is  only  those  portions  which  have  been  translated  into 
English  or  the  vernacular  by  European  or  Western  scholars. 
The  common  people,  ninety-nine  one-hundreths  of  all, 
know  only  tradition.  Let  us  contrast  this  dead  exclusive¬ 
ness  on  the  part  of  these  Indian  religions  with  the  fad 
that  the  Christian  has  translated  his  Bible  into  more  than 


14  D 


210 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


three  hundred  languagesand  dialedts,  and  has  sent  it  broad¬ 
cast  by  hundreds  of  millions  among  all  the  nations  and 
tongues  and  peoples  of  the  earth.  We  court  the  light,  but 
it  would  seem  that  the  Bibles  of  the  East  love  the  dark¬ 
ness  rather  than  light,  because  they  will  not  bear  the  light 
of  universal  publication. 

'•'The  new  and  better  Hindooism  of  to-day  is  a  develop¬ 
ment  under  the  influence  of  a  Christian  environment,  but 
it  has  not  yet  attained  to  that  ethical  standard  which  gives 
it  right  to  read  the  Christian  Church  a  lesson  in  morals. 
Until  India  purges  her  temples  of  worse  than  Augean  filth, 
and  her  pundits  and  priests  disown  and  denounce  the  awful 
adfs  and  deeds  done  in  the  name  of  religion,  let  her  be 
modest  in  proclaiming  morals  to  other  nations  and  people.” 

HEATHEN  REFORMERS  FEELING  AFTER  GOD. 


While  Christendom  stood  representatively  before  the 
representative  heathen  world,  boastful  of  its  religious  prog¬ 
ress,  and  knowing  not  that  it  was  “p°or  and  blind  and 
miserable  and  naked”  (Rev.  3:17),  the  contrast  of  an  evi¬ 
dent  feeling  after  God  on  the  part  of  some  in  heathen  lands 
was  very  marked ;  and  the  keenness  with  which  they  per¬ 
ceived  and  indiredlly  criticised  the  inconsistencies  of  Chris¬ 
tians  is  worthy  of  special  note. 

In  two  able  addresses  by  representative  Hindoos,  we 
have  set  before  us  a  remarkable  movement  in  India  which 
gives  some  idea  of  the  darkness  of  heathen  lands,  and  also 
of  the  influence  of  our  Bible,  which  the  missionaries  carried 
there.  The  Bible  has  been  doing  a  work  which  the  conflidt- 
ing  creeds  that  accompanied  it,  and  claimed  to  interpret 
it,  have  hindered,  but  have  not  destroyed.  From  Japan  also 
we  hear  of  similar  conditions.  Below  we  append  extradts 
from  three  addresses  remarkable  for  their  evident  sincerity, 
thought  and  clear  expression,  and  showing  the  very  serious 
attitude  of  heathen  reformers  who  are  feeling  after  God,  if 
haply  they  might  find  him. 


Babylon 1  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical. 


211 


A  VOICE  FROM  NEW  INDIA. 


Mr.  Mozoomdar  addressed  the  assembly  as  follows: — 

“Mr.  President,  Representatives  of  Nations  and 
Religions: — The  Brahmo  Somaj  of  India,  which  I  have 
the  honor  to  represent,  is  a  new  society;  our  religion  is  a 
new  religion,  but  it  comes  from  far,  far  antiquity,  from  the 
very  roots  of  our  national  life,  hundreds  of  centuries  ago. 

“  Sixty-three  years  ago  the  whole  land  of  India  was  full 
of  a  mighty  clamor.  The  great  jarring  noise  of  a  hetero¬ 
geneous  polytheism  rent  the  stillness  of  the  sky.  The  cry 
of  widows;  nay,  far  more  lamentable,  the  cry  of  those 
miserable  women  who  had  to  be  burned  on  the  funeral 
pyres  of  thsir  dead  husbands,  desecrated  the  holiness  of 
God’s  earth.  We  had  the  Buddhist  goddess  of  the 
country,  the  mother  of  the  people,  ten  handed,  hold¬ 
ing  in  each  hand  the  weapons  for  the  defense  of  her 
children.  We  had  the  white  goddess  of  learning,  play¬ 
ing  on  her  Vena,  a  stringed  instrument  of  music,  the 
strings  of  wisdom.  The  goddess  of  good  fortune,  hold¬ 
ing  in  her  arms,  not  the  horn,  but  the  basket  of  plenty, 
blessing  the  nations  of  India,  was  there;  and  the  god 
with  the  head  of  an  elephant ;  and  the  god  who  rides 
on  a  peacock,  and  the  thirty-three  millions  of  gods  and 
goddesses  besides.  I  have  my  theory  about  the  mythology 
of  Hindooism,  but  this  is  not  the  time  to  take  it  up. 

“Amid  the  din  and  clash  of  this  polytheism  and  so¬ 
cial  evil,  amid  all  the  darkness  of  the  times,  there  arose 
a  man,  a  Brahman,  pure  bred  and  pure  born,  whose  name 
was  Raja  Ram  Dohan  Roy.  Before  he  became  a  man  he 
wrote  a  book  proving  the  falsehood  of  all  polytheism  and 
the  truth  of  the  existence  of  the  living  God.  This  brought 
upon  his  head  persecution.  In  1830  this  man  founded  a 
society  known  as  the  Brahmo-Somaj — the  society  of  the 
worshipers  of  the  one  living  God. 

“The  Brahmo-Somaj  founded  this  monotheism  upon  the 
inspiration  of  the  old  Hindoo  Scriptures,  the  Vedas  and 
the  Upanishads. 

“In  the  course  of  time,  as  the  movement  grew,  the 
members  began  to  doubt  whether  the  Hindoo  Scriptures 


212  The  Day  of  Vengeance.  .  > 

were  really  infallible.  In  their  souls  they  thought  they 
heard  a  voice  which  here  and  there,  at  first  in  feeble  accents, 
contradidled  the  Vedas  and  the  Upanishads.  What  shall 
be  our  theological  principles?  Upon  what  principles  shall 
our  religion  stand?  The  small  accents  in  which  the  ques¬ 
tion  first  was  asked  became  louder  and  louder,  and  were 
more  and  more  echoed  in  the  rising  religious  society,  until 
it  became  the  most  pradlical  of  all  problems — upon  what 
book  shall  all  true  religion  stand? 

“Briefly  they  found  that  it  was  impossible  that  the  Hin¬ 
doo  scriptures  should  be  the  only  record  of  true  religion. 
They  found  that  although  there  were  truths  in  the  Hindoo 
scriptures,  they  could  not  recognize  them  as  the  only  in¬ 
fallible  standard  of  spiritual  reality.  So  twenty-one  years 
after  the  founding  of  the  Brahmo-Somaj  the  dodlrine  of 
the  infallibility  of  the  Hindoo  scriptures  was  given  up. 

“  Then  a  further  question  came.  Are  there  not  other 
scriptures  also?  Did  I  not  tell  you  the  other  day,  that  on 
the  imperial  throne  of  India  Christianity  now  sat  with  the 
Gospel  of  Peace  in  one  hand  and  the  scepter  of  civilization 
in  the  other?  The  Bible  has  penetrated  into  India.  The 
Bible  is  the  book  which  mankind  shall  not  ignore.  Rec¬ 
ognizing  therefore,  on  the  one  hand,  the  great  inspiration 
of  the  Hindoo  scriptures,  we  could  not  but  on  the  other 
hand  recognize  the  inspiration  and  the  authority  of  the 
Bible.  And  in  1861  we  published  a  book  in  which  extradls 
from  all  scriptures  were  given  as  the  book  which  was  to  be 
read  in  the  course  of  our  devotions.  It  was  not  the  Chris¬ 
tian  missionary  that  drew  our  attention  to  the  Bible;  it  was 
not  the  Mohammedan  priests  who  showed  us  the  excellent 
passages  in  the  Koran;  it  was  no  Zoroastrian  who  preached 
to  us  the  greatness  of  his  Zend-Avesta;  but  there  was  in 
our  hearts  the  God  of  infinite  reality,  the  source  of  inspi¬ 
ration  of  all  the  books,  of  the  Bible,  of  the  Koran,  of  the 
Zend-Avesta,  who  drew  our  attention  to  the  excellencies  as 
revealed  in  the  record  of  holy  experience  everywhere.  By 
his  leading  and  by  his  light  it  was  that  we  recognized  these 
fadts,  and  upon  the  rock  of  everlasting  and  eternal  reality 
our  theological  basis  was  laid. 

“Was  it  theology  without  morality?  What  is  the  in¬ 
spiration  of  this  book  or  the  authority  of  that  prophet  with- 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  213 

out  personal  holiness — the  cleanliness  of  this  God-made 
temple?  Soon  after  we  had  got  through  our  theology,  the 
fa6t  stared  us  in  the  face  that  we  wrere  not  good  men, 
pure  minded,  holy  men,  and  that  there  were  innumerable 
evils  about  us,  in  our  houses,  in  our  national  usages,  in  the 
organization  of  our  society.  The  Brahmo-Somaj,  there¬ 
fore,  next  turned  its  hand  to  the  reformation  of  society. 
In  1851  the  first  intermarriage  was  celebrated.  Intermar¬ 
riage  in  India  means  the  marriage  of  persons  belonging  to 
different  castes.  Caste  is  a  sort  of  Chinese  wall  that  sur¬ 
rounds  every  household  and  every  little  community,  and 
bevond  the  limits  of  which  no  audacious  man  or  woman 
shall  stray.  In  the  Brahmo-Somaj  we  asked,  ‘  Shall  this 
Chinese  wall  disgrace  the  freedom  of  God’s  children  for¬ 
ever?’  No!  Break  it  down;  down  with  it,  and  away. 

“Next,  my  honored  leader  and  friend,  Keshub  Chunder 
Sen,  so  arranged  that  marriage  between  different  castes 
should  take  place.  The  Brahmans  were  offended.  Wise¬ 
acres  shook  their  heads;  even  leaders  of  the  Brahmo  Soma) 
shrugged  up  their  shoulders  and  put  their  hands  in  their 
pockets.  ‘ These  young  firebrands,’  they  said,  ‘are  going 
to  set  fire  to  the  whole  of  society.’  But  intermarriage 
took  place,  and  widow-marriage  took  place. 

“Do  you  know  what  the  widows  of  India  are?  A  little 
girl  of  ten  or  twelve  years  happens  to  lose  her  husband  be¬ 
fore  she  knows  his  features  very  well,  and  from  that  tender 
age  to  her  dying  day  she  shall  go  through  penances  and 
austerities  and  miseries  and  loneliness  and  disgrace  which 
you  tremble  to  hear  of.  I  do  not  approve  of  or  under¬ 
stand  the  condudl  of  a  woman  who  marries  a  first  time  and 
then  a  second  time  and  then  a  third  time  and  a  fourth  time 
— who  marries  as  many  times  as  there  are  seasons  in  the 
year.  I  do  not  understand  the  conduct  of  such  men  and 
women.  But  I  think  that  when  a  little  child  of  eleven 
loses  what  men  call  her  husband,  to  put  her  to  the  wretch¬ 
edness  of  a  lifelong  widowhood  and  inflidl  upon  her  miseries 
which  would  disgrace  a  criminal,  is  a  piece  of  inhumanity 
which  cannot  too  soon  be  done  away  with.  Hence,  inter¬ 
marriages  and  widow  marriages.  Our  hands  were  thus  laid 
upon  the  problem  of  social  and  domestic  improvement,  and 
the  result  of  that  was  that  very  soon  a  rupture  took  place 


214 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


in  the  Brahmo-Somaj.  We  young  men  had  to  go — we, 
with  all  our  social  reform — and  shift  for  ourselves  as  we 
best  might.  When  these  social  reforms  were  partially  com¬ 
pleted,  there  came  another  question. 

“We  had  married  the  widow;  we  had  prevented  the 
burning  of  widows ;  what  about  our  personal  purity,  the 
sanctification  of  our  own  consciences,  the  regeneration  of 
our  own  souls  ?  What  about  our  acceptance  before  the 
awful  tribunal  of  the  God  of  infinite  justice?  Social  reform 
and  the  doing  of  public  good  is  itself  only  legitimate  when 
it  develops  into  the  all-embracing  principle  of  personal 
purity  and  the  holiness  of  the  soul. 

“My  friends,  I  am  often  afraid,  I  confess,  when  I  con¬ 
template  the  condition  of  European  and  American  society, 
where  your  activities  are  so  manifold,  your  work  is  so  ex¬ 
tensive  that  you  are  drowned  in  it,  and  you  have  little  time 
to  consider  the  great  questions  of  regeneration,  of  personal 
sandtification,  of  trial  and  judgment  and  of  acceptance 
before  God.  That  is  the  question  of  all  questions. 

“After  the  end  of  the  work  of  our  social  reform,  we 
were  therefore  led  into  the  great  subjeCt,  How  shall  this 
unregenerate  nature  be  regenerated;  this  defiled  temple, 
what  waters  shall  wash  it  into  a  new  and  pure  condition? 
All  these  motives  and  desires  and  evil  impulses,  the  animal 
inspirations,  what  will  put  an  end  to  them  all,  and  make 
man  what  he  was,  the  immaculate  child  of  God,  as  Christ 
was,  as  all  regenerated  men  were?  Theological  principle 
first,  moral  principle  next;  and  in  the  third  place  the 
spiritual  of  the  Brahmo-Somaj — devotions,  repentance, 
prayer,  praise,  faith ;  throwing  ourselves  entirely  and  ab¬ 
solutely  upon  the  spirit  of  God  and  upon  his  saving  love. 

[This  heathen  philosopher  sees  to  only  a  partial  extent 
what  sin  is,  as  is  indicated  by  his  expression,  “an  im¬ 
maculate  child  of  God.  ...  as  all  regenerated  meii  were.  ” 
He  does  not  see  that  even  the  best  of  the  fallen  race  are 
far  from  being  actually  spotless,  immaculate,  perfeCt ;  hence 
that  they  all  need  the  merit  of  Christ’s  perfection  and  sin- 
sacrifice  to  justify  them.  He  speaks  of  prayers,  faith,  etc.,  and 
the  mercy  of  God,  but  he  has  not  yet  learned  that  justice 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical .  215 

is  the  foundation  underlying  all  of  God’s  dealings;  and 
that  only  through  the  merit  of  Christ’s  sacrifice  can  God 
be  just,  and  yet  the  justifier  of  sinners  believing  in  Christ, 
and  thus  covered  by  his  great  atonement  for  sin,  made 
eighteen  centuries  ago — once  for  all — to  be  testified  to  all 
in  due  time.] 

“Moral  aspirations  do  not  mean  holiness;  a  desire  to 
be  good,  does  not  mean  to  be  good.  The  bullock  that 
carries  on  his  back  hundredweights  of  sugar  does  not  taste 
a  grain  of  sweetness  because  of  his  unbearable  load.  And 
all  our  aspirations,  and  all  our  fine  wishes,  and  all  our  fine 
dreams,  and  fine  sermons,  either  hearing  or  speaking  them 
-—going  to  sleep  over  them  or  listening  to  them  intently — 
these  will  never  make  life  perfedt.  Devotion  only,  prayer, 
diredt  perception  of  God’s  spirit,  communion  with  him, 
absolute  self-abasement  before  his  majesty,  devotional  fer¬ 
vor,  devotional  excitement,  spiritual  absorption,  living  ana 
moving  in  God — that  is  the  secret  of  personal  holiness. 
And  in  the  third  stage  of  our  career,  therefore,  spiritual 
excitement,  long  devotions,  intense  fervor,  contemplation, 
endless  self-abasement,  not  merely  before  God  but  before 
man,  became  the  rule  of  our  lives.  God  is  unseen ;  it 
does  not  harm  anybody  or  make  him  appear  less  respedt- 
able  if  he  says  to  God :  ‘  I  am  a  sinner;  forgive  me.’  But 
to  make  your  confessions  before  man,  to  abase  yourselves 
before  your  brothers  and  sisters,  to  take  the  dust  off  the 
feet  of  holy  men,  to  feel  that  you  are  a  miserable,  wretched 
objedt  in  God’s  holy  congregation — that  requires  a  little 
self  humiliation,  a  little  moral  courage. 

“The  last  principle  I  have  to  take  up  is  the  progressive¬ 
ness  of  the  Brahmo-Somaj. 

“Christianity  declares  the  glory  of  God;  Hindooism 
speaks  about  his  infinite  and  eternal  excellence ;  Moham¬ 
medanism,  with  fire  and  sword,  proves  the  almightiness  of 
his  will;  Buddhism  says  how  peaceful  and  joyful  he  is.  He 
is  the  God  of  all  religions,  of  all  denominations,  of  all 
lands,  of  all  scriptures,  and  our  progress  lay  in  harmoniz¬ 
ing  these  various  systems,  these  various  prophecies  and  de¬ 
velopments  into  one  great  system.  Hence  the  new  system 
of  religion  in  the  Brahmo-Somaj  is  called  the  New  Dispen- 


2  10 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


sation.  The  Christian  speaks  in  terms  of  admiration  of 
Christianity;  so  does  the  Hebrew  of  Judaism;  so  does  the 
Mohammedan  of  the  Koran ;  so  does  the  Zoroastrian  of 
the  Zend-Avesta.  The  Christian  admires  his  principles  of 
spiritual  culture;  the  Hindoo  does  the  same;  the  Moham¬ 
medan  does  the  same. 

“But  the  Brahmo-Somaj  accepts  and  harmonizes  all  these 
precepts,  systems,  principles,  teachings  and  disciplines  and 
makes  them  into  one  system,  and  that  is  his  religion.  For 
a  whole  decade,  my  friend,  Keshub  Chunder  Sen,  myself 
and  other  apostles  of  the  Brahmo-Somaj  have  traveled  from 
village  to  village,  from  province  to  province,  from  conti¬ 
nent  to  continent,  declaring  this  new  dispensation  and  the 
harmony  of  all  religious  prophecies  and  systems  unto  the 
glory  of  the  one  true,  living  God.  But  we  are  a  subjedt 
race;  we  are  uneducated ;  we  are  incapable ;  we  have  not 
the  resources  of  money  to  get  men  to  listen  to  our  message. 
In  the  fulness  of  time  you  have  called  this  august  Parlia¬ 
ment  of  religions,  and  the  message  that  we  could  not 
propagate  you  have  taken  into  your  hands  to  propagate. 

“I  do  not  come  to  the  sessions  of  this  Parliament  as  a 
mere  student,  nor  as  one  who  has  to  justify  his  own  system. 
I  come  as  a  disciple,  as  a  follower,  as  a  brother.  May  your 
labors  be  blessed  with  prosperity,  and  not  only  shall  your 
Christianity  and  your  America  be  exalted,  but  the  Brahmo- 
Somaj  will  feel  most  exalted :  and  this  poor  man  who  has 
come  such  a  long  distance  to  crave  your  sympathy  and  your 
kindness  shall  feel  himself  amply  rewarded. 

“  May  the  spread  of  the  New  Dispensation  rest  with 
you  and  make  you  our  brothers  and  sisters.  Representa¬ 
tives  of  all  religions,  may  all  your  religions  merge  into  the 
Fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brotherhood  of  man,  that 
Christ’s  prophecy  may  be  fulfilled,  the  world’s  hope  may 
be  fulfilled,  and  mankind  may  become  one  kingdom  with 
God,  our  Father.” 

Here  we  have  a  clear  statement  of  the  objedt  and  hopes 
of  these  visiting  philosophers;  and  who  shall  say  that  they 
failed  to  use  their  opportunities?  If  we  heard  much  be¬ 
fore  the  Parliament  of  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
brotherhood  of  unregenerated  men, — with  no  recognized 


Babylon '  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical. 


217 


need  of  a  Savior,  a  Redeemer,  to  make  reconciliation  for 
iniquity  and  to  open  up  “a  new  and  living  way  [of  return 
to  God’s  family]  through  the  vail,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh,” 
— we  have  heard  much  more  of  the  same  thing  since.  If 
we  heard  before  the  Parliament  of  society’s  redemption  by 
moral  reforms,  as  in  opposition  to  redemption  by  the  precious 
blood,  we  have  heard  still  more  of  this  Christless  religion 
since.  It  is  the  final  stage  of  the  falling  away  of  these  last 
days  of  the  Gospel  age.  It  will  continue  and  increase: 
the  Scriptures  declare  that  “a  thousand  shall  fall  at  thy  side;” 
and  the  Apostle  Paul  urges,  “Take  unto  you  the  whole 
armor  of  God,  that  you  may  be  able  to  stand  in  that 
evil  day;”  and  John  the  Revelator  significantly  inquires, 
“Who  shall  be  able  to  stand?”  The  entire  tenor  of 
Scripture  indicates  that  it  is  God’s  will  that  a  great  test 
should  now  come  upon  all  who  have  named  the  name 
of  Christ,  and  that  all  the  great  mass  of  “  tare ’’-professors 
should  fall  away  from  all  profession  of  faith  in  the  ra?i- 
som-sacrifice  made  once  for  all  by  our  Lord  Jesus; — 
because  they  never  received  this  truth  in  the  love  of  it. — 
2  Thes.  2  : 10-12. 


A  VOICE  FROM  JAPAN. 

When  Kinza  Ringe  M.  Harai,  the  learned  Japanese 
Buddhist,  read  his  paper  on  “The  Real  Position  of  Japan 
toward  Christianity,”  the  brows  of  some  of  the  Christian 
missionaries  on  the  platform  contradled  and  their  heads 
shook  in  disapproval.  But  the  Buddhist  directed  his  sting¬ 
ing  rebukes  at  the  false  Christians  who  have  done  so  much 
to  impede  the  work  of  spreading  the  gospel  in  Japan.  The 
paper  follows : 

“  There  are  very  few  countries  in  the  world  so  misun¬ 
derstood  as  Japan.  Among  the  innumerable  unfair  judg¬ 
ments,  the  religious  thought  of  my  countrymen  is  especially 
misrepresented,  and  the  whole  nation  is  condemned  as 


2l8 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


heathen.  Be  they  heathen,,  pagan,  or  something  else,  it  is 
a  fadt  that  from  the  beginning  of  our  history  japan  has 
received  all  teachings  with  open  mind;  and  also  that  the 
instructions  which  came  from  outside  have  commingled 
with  the  native  religion  in  entire  harmony,  as  is  seen  by  so 
many  temples  built  in  the  name  of  truth  with  a  mixed  ap¬ 
pellation  of  Buddhism  and  Shintoism;  as  is  seen  by  the 
affinity  among  the  teachers  of  Confucianism  and  Taoism, 
or  other  isms,  and  the  Buddhists  and  Shinto  priests;  as  is 
seen  by  the  individual  Japanese,  who  pays  his  respeCts 
to  all  teachings  mentioned  above;  as  is  seen  by  the  peculiar 
construction  of  the  Japanese  houses,  which  have  generally 
two  rooms,  one  for  a  miniature  Buddhist  temple  and  the 
other  for  a  small  Shinto  shrine,  before  which  the  family 
Study*  the  respective  scriptures  of  the  two  religions.  In 
reality  Synthetic  religion  is  the  Japanese  specialty,  and  I 
will  not  hesitate  to  call  it  Japanism. 

‘  ‘  But  you  will  protest  and  say :  ‘  Why,  then,  is  Chris¬ 
tianity  not  so  warmly  accepted  by  your  nation  as  other  re¬ 
ligions?  This  is  the  pointwhichl  wish  especially  to  present 
)efore  you.  There  are  two  causes  why  Christianity  is  not 
so  cordially  received.  This  great  religion  was  widely  spread 
in  our  country,  but  in  1637  the  Christian  missionaries, 
combined  with  the  converts,  caused  a  tragic  and  bloody 
rebellion  against  the  country,  and  it  was  understood  that 
those  missionaries  intended  to  subjugate  Japan  to  their 
own  mother  country.  This  shocked  Japan,  and  it  took 
the  government  of  the  Sho-gun  a  year  to  suppress  this  ter¬ 
rible  and  intrusive  commotion.  To  those  who  accuse  us 
that  our  mother  country  prohibited  Christianity,  not  now, 
but  in  a  past  age,  I  will  reply  that  it  was  not  from  religious 
or  racial  antipathy,  but  to  prevent  such  another  insurrec¬ 
tion  ;  and  to  protedi  our  independence  we  were  obliged  to 
prohibit  the  promulgation  of  the  gospels. 

“If  our  history  had  had  no  such  record  of  foreign  de¬ 
vastation  under  the  disguise  of  religion,  and  if  our  people 
had  had  no  hereditary  horror  and  prejudice  against  the 
name  of  Christianity,  it  might  have  been  eagerly  embraced 
by  the  whole  nation.  But  this  incident  has  passed,  and  we 
may  forget  it.  Yet  it  is  not  entirely  unreasonable  that  the 
terrified  suspicion,  or  you  may  say  superstition,  that  Chris- 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  219 

tianity  is  the  instrument  of  depredation,  should  have  been 
avoidably  or  unavoidably  aroused  in  the  oriental  mind, 
when  it  is  an  admitted  fa6t  that  some  of  the  powerful  na¬ 
tions  of  Christendom  are  gradually  encroaching  upon  the 
Orient,  and  when  the  following  circumstance  is  daily  im¬ 
pressed  upon  our  mind,  reviving  a  vivid  memory  of  the 
past  historical  occurrence.  The  circumstance  of  which  I  am 
about  to  speak  is  the  present  experience  of  ourselves,  to 
which  I  especially  call  the  attention  of  this  Parliament, 
and  not  only  this  Parliament,  but  also  the  whole  of  Chris¬ 
tendom. 

“ Since  1853,  when  Commodore  Perry  came  to  Japan  as 
the  ambassador  of  the  President  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  our  country  began  to  be  better  known  by  all 
western  nations,  the  new  ports  were  widely  opened  and 
the  prohibition  of  the  gospels  was  abolished,  as  it  was  be¬ 
fore  the  Christian  rebellion.  By  the  convention  at  Yeddo, 
now  Tokio,  in  1858,  the  treaty  was  stipulated  between 
America  and  Japan  and  also  with  the  European  powers.  It 
was  the  time  when  our  country  was  yet  under  the  feudal 
government;  and  on  account  of  our  having  been  secluded 
for  over  two  centuries  since  the  Christian  rebellion  of  1637, 
diplomacy  was  quite  a  new  experience  to  the  feudal  officers, 
who  put  their  full  confidence  upon  western  nations,  and, 
without  any  alteration,  accepted  every  article  of  the  treaty 
presented  from  the  foreign  governments.  According  to 
the  treaty  we  are  in  a  very  disadvantageous  situation;  and 
amongst  the  others  there  are  two  prominent  articles,  which 
deprive  us  of  our  rights  and  advantages.  One  is  the  ex¬ 
territoriality  of  western  nations  in  Japan,  by  which  all 
cases  in  regard  to  right,  whether  of  property  or  person, 
arising  between  the  subjedts  of  the  western  nations  in  my 
country  as  well  as  between  them  and  the  Japanese  are  sub¬ 
jected  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  authorities  of  the  western 
nations.  Another  regards  the  tariff,  which,  with  the  ex¬ 
ception  of  5  per  cent,  ad  valorem,  we  have  no  right  to 
impose  where  it  might  properly  be  done. 

“  It  is  also  stipulated  that  either  of  the  contracting  parties 
to  this  treaty,  on  giving  one  year’s  previous  notice  to  the 
other,  may  demand  a  revision  thereof  on  or  after  the  1st 
of  July,  1872.  Therefore  in  1871  our  government  demanded 


220 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


a  revision,  and  since  then  we  have  been  constantly  re¬ 
questing  it,  but  foreign  governments  have  simply  ignored 
our  requests,  making  many  excuses.  One  part  of  the  treaty 
between  the  United  States  of  America  and  Japan  concern¬ 
ing  the  tariff  was  annulled,  for  which  we  thank  with  sincere 
gratitude  the  kind-hearted  American  nation ;  but  I  am  sorry 
to  say  that,  as  no  European  power  has  followed  in  the  wake 
of  America  in  this  respedt,  our  tariff  right  remains  in  the 
same  condition  as  it  was  before. 

“  We  have  no  judicial  power  over  the  foreigners  in  Japan, 
and  as  a  natural  consequence  we  are  receiving  injuries, 
legal  and  moral,  the  accounts  of  which  are  seen  constantly 
in  our  native  newspapers.  As  the  western  people  live  far 
from  us  they  do  not  know  the  exadt  circumstances.  Proba¬ 
bly  they  hear  now  and  then  the  reports  of  the  missionaries 
and  their  friends  in  Japan.  I  do  not  deny  that  their  reports 
are  true;  but  if  any  person  wants  to  obtain  any  unmistak¬ 
able  information  in  regard  to  his  friend  he  ought  to  hear 
the  opinions  about  him  from  many  sides.  If  you  closely 
examine  with  your  unbiased  mind  what  injuries  we  receive, 
you  will  be  astonished.  Among  many  kinds  of  wrongs 
there  are  some  which  were  utterly  unknown  before  and  en¬ 
tirely  new  to  us  ‘heathen/  none  of  whom  would  dare  to 
speak  of  them  even  in  private  conversation. 

“One  of  the  excuses  offered  by  foreign  nations  is  that 
our  country  is  not  yet  civilized.  Is  it  the  principle  of  civil¬ 
ized  law  that  the  rights  and  profits  of  so-called  uncivilized 
or  the  weaker  should  be  sacrificed?  As  I  understand  it, 
the  spirit  and  the  necessity  of  law  is  to  protedt  the  rights 
and  welfare  of  the  weaker  against  the  aggression  of  the 
stronger;  but  I  have  never  learned  in  my  shallow  studies 
of  law  that  the  weaker  should  be  sacrificed  for  the  stronger. 
Another  kind  of  apology  comes  from  the  religious  source, 
and  the  claim  is  made  that  the  Japanese  are  idolaters  and 
heathen.  Whether  our  people  are  idolaters  or  not  you  will 
know  at  once  if  you  will  investigate  our  religious  views 
without  prejudice  from  authentic  Japanese  sources. 

“But  admitting,  for  the  sake  of  the  argument,  that  we 
are  idolaters  and  heathen,  is  it  Christian  morality  to  trample 
upon  the  rights  and  advantages  of  a  non-christian  nation, 
coloring  all  their  natural  happiness  with  the  dark  stain  of 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — E cclesiastical.  221 

injustice?  I  read  in  the  Bible,  ‘ Whosoever  shall  smite 
thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also ;  ’  but 
I  cannot  discover  there  any  passage  which  says,  4  Whoso¬ 
ever  shall  demand  justice  of  thee  smite  his  right  cheek,  and 
when  he  turns  smite  the  other  also.’  Again,  I  read  in  the 
Bible,  ‘  If  any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take  away 
thy  coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also;’  but  I  cannot  dis¬ 
cover  there  any  passage  which  says,  ‘If  thou  shalt  sue  any 
man  at  the  law,  and  take  away  his  coat,  let  him  give  thee 
his  cloak  also.’ 

“You  send  your  missionaries  to  Japan,  and  they  advise 
us  to  be  moral  and  believe  Christianity.  We  like  to  be 
moral,  we  know  that  Christianity  is  good,  and  we  are  very 
thankful  for  this  kindness.  But  at  the  same  time  our  peo¬ 
ple  are  rather  perplexed  and  very  much  in  doubt  about  this 
advice  when  we  think  that  the  treaty  stipulated  in  the  time 
of  feudalism,  when  we  were  yet  in  our  youth,  is  still  clung 
to  by  the  powerful  nations  of  Christendom ;  when  we  find 
that  every  year  a  good  many  western  vessels  engaged  in  the 
seal  fishery  are  smuggled  into  our  seas;  when  legal  cases  are 
always  decided  by  the  foreign  authorities  in  Japan  unfa¬ 
vorably  to  us;  when  some  years  ago  a  Japanese  was  not  al¬ 
lowed  to  enter  a  university  on  the  Pacific  coast  of  America 
because  of  his  being  of  a  different  race;  when  a  few  months 
ago  the  school  board  of  San  Francisco  enadted  a  regulation 
that  no  Japanese  should  be  allowed  to  enter  the  public 
schools  there;  when  last  year  the  Japanese  were  driven  out 
in  wholesale  from  one  of  the  territories  in  the  United 
States  of  America;  when  our  business  men  in  San  Fran¬ 
cisco  were  compelled  by  some  union  not  to  employ  the 
Japanese  assistants  or  laborers,  but  the  Americans ;  when 
there  are  some  in  the  same  city  who  speak  on  the  platform 
against  those  of  us  who  are  already  here ;  when  there  are  many 
men  who  go  in  processions  hoisting  lanterns  marked  ‘  Jap 
must  go;’  when  the  Japanese  in  the  Hawaiian  islands  are 
deprived  of  their  suffrage ;  when  we  see  some  western  peo¬ 
ple  in  Japan  who  eredt  before  the  entrance  to  their  houses 
a  special  post  upon  which  is  the  notice,  ‘  No  Japanese  is  al¬ 
lowed  to  enter  here,’  just  like  a  board  upon  which  is  written, 
‘No  dogs  allowed;’  when  we  are  in  such  a  situation,  is  it 
unreasonable — notwithstanding  the  kindness  of  the  western 


222 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


nations,  from  one  point  of  view,  who  send  their  mission¬ 
aries  to  us — for  us  intelligent  ‘  heathen  ’  to  be  embarrassed 
and  hesitate  to  swallow  the  sweet  and  warm  liquid  of  the 
heaven  of  Christianity?  If  such  be  the  Christian  ethics, 
well,  we  are  perfectly  satisfied  to  be  heathen. 

4  ‘  If  any  person  should  claim  that  there  are  many  people 
in  Japan  who  speak  and  write  against  Christianity,  I  am 
not  a  hypocrite,  and  I  will  frankly  state  that  I  was  the  first 
in  my  country  who  ever  publicly  attacked  Christianity — 
no,  not  real  Christianity ,  but  false  Christianity ,  the  wrongs 
done  toward  us  by  the  people  of  Christendom.  If  any 
reprove  the  Japanese  because  they  have  had  strong  anti- 
Christian  societies,  I  will  honestly  declare  that  I  was  the 
first  in  Japan  who  ever  organized  a  society  against  Chris¬ 
tianity — no ,  not  against  real  Christianity ,  but  to  protect  our¬ 
selves  from  false  Christianity ,  and  the  injustice  which  we 
receive  from  the  people  of  Christendom.  Do  not  think 
that  I  took  such  a  stand  on  account  of  my  being  a  Budd¬ 
hist,  for  this  was  my  position  many  years  before  I  entered 
the  Buddhist  Temple.  But  at  the  same  time  I  will  proudly 
state  that  if  any  one  discussed  the  affinity  of  all  religions 
before  the  public,  under  the  title  of  Synthetic  Religion,  it 
was  I.  I  say  this  to  you  because  I  do  not  wish  to  be  under¬ 
stood  as  a  bigoted  Buddhist  sedlarian. 

“  Really  there  is  no  sectarian  in  my  country.  Our  peo¬ 
ple  well  know  what  abstradl  truth  is  in  Christianity,  and 
we,  or  at  least  I,  do  not  care  about  the  names  if  I  speak 
from  the  point  of  teaching.  Whether  Buddhism  is  called 
Christianity  or  Christianity  is  named  Buddhism,  whether 
we  are  called  Confucianists  or  Shintoists,  we  are  not  par¬ 
ticular;  but  we  are  particular  about  the  truth  taught  and 
its  consistent  application.  Whether  Christ  saves  us  or 
drives  us  into  hell,  whether  Gautama  Buddha  was  a  real 
person  or  there  never  was  such  a  man,  it  is  not  a  matter  of 
consideration  to  us,  but  the  consistency  of  dodtrine  and 
condudt  is  the  point  on  which  we  put  the  greater  importance. 
Therefore,  unless  the  inconsistency  which  we  observe  is  re¬ 
nounced,  and  especially  the  unjust  treaty  by  which  we  are 
entailed  is  revised  upon  an  equitable  basis,  our  people  will 
never  cast  away  their  prejudices  about  Christianity,  in  spite 
of  the  eloquent  orator  who  speaks  its  truth  from  the  pulpit. 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion — Eccle ■» *astical.  223 

We  are  very  often  called  ‘barbarians,’  and  I  have  heard  and 
read  that  Japanese  are  stubborn  and  cannot  understand  the 
truth  of  the  Bible.  I  will  admit  that  this  is  true  in  some 
sense,  for,  though  they  admire  the  eloquence  of  the  orator 
and  wonder  at  his  courage,  though  they  approve  his  logical 
argument,  yet  they  are  very  stubborn  and  will  not  join 
Christianity  as  long  as  they  think  it  is  a  western  morality 
to  preach  one  thing  and  practice  another.  .  .  . 

“If  any  religion  teaches  injustice  to  humanity,  I  will 
oppose  it,  as  I  ever  have  opposed  it,  with  my  blood  and 
soul.  I  will  be  the  bitterest  dissenter  from  Christianity,  or 
I  will  be  the  warmest  admirer  of  its  gospel.  To  the  Pro¬ 
moters  of  the  Parliament  and  the  ladies  and  gentlemen  of 
the  world  who  are  assembled  here,  I  pronounce  that  your 
aim  is  the  realization  of  the  Religious  Union,  not  nomin¬ 
ally,  but  pradlically.  We,  the  forty  million  souls  of  Japan, 
standing  firmly  and  persistently  upon  the  basis  of  interna¬ 
tional  justice,  await  still  further  manifestations  as  to  the 
morality  of  Christianity.” 

What  a  comment  is  this  upon  the  causes  of  Christen¬ 
dom’s  failure  to  convert  the  world  to  truth  and  righteous¬ 
ness  !  And  how  it  calls  for  humiliation  and  repentance, 
rather  than  boasting ! 

A  voice  from  the  young  men  of  the  Orient  was  sounded 
by  Herant  M.  Kiretchjian,  of  Constantinople,  as  follows:  — 

“  Brethren  from  the  Sunrising  of  all  lands: — I  stand  here 
to  represent  the  young  men  of  the  Orient,  in  particular 
from  the  land  of  the  pyramids  to  the  icefields  of  Siberia, 
and  in  general  from  the  shores  of  the  ^Egean  to  the  waters 
of  Japan.  But  on  this  wonderful  platform  of  the  Parlia¬ 
ment  of  Religions,  where  I  find  myself  with  the  sons  of 
the  Orient  facing  the  American  public,  my  first  thought  is 
to  tell  you  that  you  have  unwittingly  called  together  a 
council  of  your  creditors.  We  have  not  come  to  wind  up 
your  affairs,  but  to  unwind  your  hearts.  Turn  to  your 
books,  and  see  if  our  claim  is  not  right.  We  have  given 
you  science,  philosophy,  theology,  music  and  poetry,  and 
have  made  history  for  you  at  tremendous  expense.  And 
moreover,  out  of  the  light  that  shone  upon  our  lands  from 
heaven,  there  have  gone  forth  those  who  shall  forever  be 


224 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


your  cloud  of  witnesses  and  your  inspiration — saints, 
apostles,  prophets,  martyrs.  And  with  that  rich  capital 
you  have  amassed  a  stupendous  fortune,  so  that  your  assets 
hide  away  from  your  eyes  your  liabilities.  We  do  not  want 
to  share  your  wealth,  but  it  is  right  that  we  should  have 
our  dividend,  and,  as  usual,  it  is  a  young  man  who  presents 
the  vouchers. 

You  cannot  pay  this  dividend  with  money.  Your  gold 
you  want  yourselves.  Your  silver  has  fallen  from  grace. 
We  want  you  to  give  us  a  rich  dividend  in  the  full  sympathy 
of  your  hearts.  And,  like  the  artisan  who,  judging  by 
their  weight,  throws  into  his  crucible  nuggets  of  different 
shape  and  color,  and,  after  fire  and  flux  have  done  their 
work,  pours  it  out  and  behold,  it  flows  pure  gold,  so,  hav¬ 
ing  called  together  the  children  of  men  from  the  ends  of 
the  earth,  and  having  them  here  before  you  in  the  crucible 
of  earnest  thought  and  honest  search  after  truth,  you  find, 
when  this  Parliament  is  over,  that  out  of  prejudice  of  race 
and  dogma,  and  out  of  the  variety  of  custom  and  worship, 
there  flows  out  before  your  eyes  nothing  but  the  pure  gold 
of  humanity;  and  henceforth  you  think  of  us,  not  as 
strangers  in  foreign  lands,  but  as  your  brothers,  in  China, 
Japan  and  India,  your  sisters  in  the  Isles  of  Greece  and  the 
hills  and  valleys  of  Armenia,  and  you  shall  have  paid  us  such 
a  dividend  out  of  your  hearts,  and  received  yourselves 
withal  such  a  blessing,  that  this  will  be  a  Beulah  land  of 
prophecy  for  future  times,  and  send  forth  the  echo  of  that 
sweet  song  that  once  was  heard  in  our  land  of  “  Peace  on 
earth  and  good  will  toward  men.’ 

“  There  has  been  so  much  spoken  to  you  here,  by  men 
of  wisdom  and  experience  of  the  religious  life  of  the  great 
east,  that  you  would  not  expedt  me  to  add  anything  thereto. 
Nor  would  I  have  stood  here  presuming  to  give  you  any 
more  information  about  the  religions  of  the  world.  But 
there  is  a  new  race  of  men  that  have  risen  up  out  of  all  the 
great  past  whose  influence  will  undoubtedly  be  a  most  im¬ 
portant  fadtor  in  the  work  of  humanity  in  the  coming  cen¬ 
tury.  They  are  the  result  of  all  the  past,  coming  in  con- 
tadl  with  the  new  life  of  the  present — I  mean  the  young 
men  of  the  Orient;  they  who  are  preparing  to  take  poses- 
sion  of  the  earth  with  their  brothers  of  the  great  west. 


Babylon1  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  225 

“I  bring  you  a  philosophy  from  the  shores  of  the  Bos¬ 
phorus  and  a  religion  from  the  city  of  Constantine.  All 
my  firm  convidtions  and  deductions  that  have  grown  up 
within  me  for  years  past  have,  under  the  influence  of  this 
Parliament,  been  shaken  to  their  roots.  But  I  find  to-day 
those  roots  yet  deeper  in  my  heart,  and  the  branches  reach¬ 
ing  higher  into  the  skies.  I  cannot  presume  to  bring  you 
anything  new,  but  if  all  the  dedudtions  appear  to  you  to 
be  logical  from  premises  which  human  intelligence  can  ac¬ 
cept,  then  I  feel  confident  that  you  will  give  us  credit  for 
honest  purpose  and  allow  us  the  right  as  intelligent  beings 
to  hold  fast  to  that  which  I  present  before  you. 

“When  the  young  men  of  to-day  were  children,  they 
heard  and  saw  every  day  of  their  lives  nothing  but  enmity 
and  separation  between  men  of  different  religions  and 
nationalities.  I  need  not  stop  to  tell  you  of  the  influence 
of  such  a  life  upon  the  lives  of  young  men,  who  found  them¬ 
selves  separated  and  in  camps  pitched  for  battle  against 
their  brother  men  with  whom  they  had  to  come  in  contadt 
in  the  daily  avocations  of  life.  And  as  the  light  of  edu¬ 
cation  and  ideas  of  liberty  began  to  spread  over  the  whole 
Orient  with  the  latter  part  of  this  century,  this  yoke  be¬ 
came  more  galling  upon  the  necks  of  the  young  men  of 
the  Orient,  and  the  burden  too  heavy  to  bear. 

“Young  men  of  all  the  nationalities  I  have  mentioned, 
who  for  the  past  thirty  years  have  received  their  education 
in  the  universities  of  Paris,  Heidelberg,  Berlin  and  other 
cities  of  Europe,  as  well  as  the  Imperial  Lyceum  of  Con¬ 
stantinople,  have  been  consciously  or  unconsciously,  pas¬ 
sively  or  aggressively,  weaving  the  fabric  of  their  religion, 
so  that  to  the  thousand  young  men,  for  whom  their  voice 
is  an  oracle,  it  has  come  like  a  boon,  and  enlisted  their 
heart  and  mind. 

“They  find  their  brothers  in  large  numbers  in  all  the 
cities  of  tne  Orient  where  European  civilization  has  found 
the  least  entrance,  and  there  is  scarcely  any  city  that  will 
not  have  felt  their  influence  before  the  end  of  the  century. 
Their  religion  is  the  newest  of  all  religions,  and  I  should 
not  have  brought  it  upon  this  platform  were  it  not  for  the 
fadt  that  it  is  one  of'the  most  potent  influences  adting  in  the 
Orient  and  with  which  we  religious  young  men  of  the  east 


2  2  0 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


have  to  cope  efficiently,  if  we  are  to  have  the  least  influence 
with  the  peoples  of  our  respective  lands. 

“For,  remember,  there  are  men  of  intelligence,  men  of 
excellent  parts,  men  who,  with  all  the  young  men  of  the 
Orient,  have  proved  that  in  all  arts  and  sciences,  in  the 
marts  of  the  civilized  world,  in  the  armies  of  the  nations 
and  at  the  right  hand  of  kings  they  are  the  equal  of  any 
race  of  men,  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  setting 
thereof.  They  are  men,  moreover,  for  the  most  part,  of 
the  best  intentions  and  most  sincere  convictions,  and,  when 
you  hear  their  opinion  of  religion  and  think  of  the  posi¬ 
tion  they  hold,  you  cannot,  I  am  sure,  as  members  of  the 
Religious  Parliament,  feel  anything  but  the  greatest  con¬ 
cern  for  them  and  the  lands  in  which  they  dwell. 

“I  represent,  personally,  the  religious  young  men  of  the 
Orient;  but  let  me,  by  proxy,  for  the  young  men  of  the 
newest  religion,  speak  before  you  to  the  apostles  of  all  re¬ 
ligions:  ‘  You  come  to  us  in  the  name  of  religion  to  bring 
us  what  we  already  have.  We  believe  that  man  is  sufficient 
unto  himself,  if,  as  you  say,  a  perfect  God  has  created  him. 
If  you  will  let  him  alone,  he  will  be  all  that  he  should  be. 
Educate  him,  train  him,  don’t  bind  him  hand  and  foot, 
and  he  will  be  a  perfect  man,  worthy  to  be  the  brother  of 
any  other  man.  Nature  has  sufficiently  endowed  man,  and 
you  should  use  all  that  is  given  you  in  your  intelligence 
before  you  trouble  God  to  give  you  more.  Moreover,  no 
one  has  found  God.  We  have  all  the  inspiration  we  want 
in  sweet  poetry  and  enchanting  music,  and  in  the  compan¬ 
ionship  of  refined  and  cultured  men  and  women.  If  we 
are  to  listen  to  it,  we  would  like  Handel  to  tell  us  of  the 
Messiah,  and  if  the  heavens  resound,  it  is  enough  to  have 
Beethoven’s  interpretation. 

“  GVe  have  nothing  against  you  Christians,  but  as  to  all 
religions,  we  must  say  that  you  have  done  the  greatest  pos¬ 
sible  harm  to  humanity  by  raising  men  against  men  and 
nation  against  nation.  And  now,  to  make  a  bad  thing 
worse,  in  this  day  of  superlative  common  sense  you  come  to 
fill  the  minds  of  men  with  impossible  things  and  burden 
their  brains  with  endless  discussions  of  a  thousand  sects. 
For  there  are  many  I  have  heard  before  you,  and  I  know 
how  many  could  follow.  We  consider  you  the  ones  of  all 


Babylon ' s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  227 

men  to  be  avoided,  for  your  philosophy  and  your  dodtrines 
are  breeding  pessimism  over  the  land.’ 

“Then,  with  a  religious  instindt  and  innate  respedt  that 
all  orientals  have,  I  have  to  say  suddenly;  ‘But,  see  here, 
we  are  not  infidels  or  atheists  or  skeptics.  We  simply  have 
no  time  for  such  things.  We  are  full  of  the  inspiration  for 
the  highest  life,  and  desire  freedom  for  all  young  men  of  the 
world.  We  have  a  religion  that  unites  all  men  of  all  lands, 
and  fills  the  earth  with  gladness.  It  supplies  every  human 
need,  and,  therefore,  we  know  that  it  is  the  true  religion, 
especially  because  it  produces  peace  and  the  greatest  har¬ 
mony.  So,  we  do  not  want  any  of  your  ‘isms’  nor  any  other 
system  or  dodtrine.  We  are  not  materialists,  socialists, 
rationalists  or  pessimists,  and  we  are  not  idealists.  Our  re¬ 
ligion  is  the  first  that  was,  and  it  is  also  the  newest  of  the 
new — we  are  gentlemen.  In  the  name  of  peace  and  human¬ 
ity,  can  you  not  let  us  alone?  If  you  invite  us  again  in 
the  name  of  religion,  we  shall  have  a  previous  engagement, 
and  if  you  call  again  to  preach,  we  are  not  at  home.’ 

“This  is  the  Oriental  young  man,  like  the  green  bay 
tree.  And  where  one  passes  away,  so  that  you  do  not  find 
him  in  his  place,  there  are  twenty  to  fill  the  gap.  Believe 
me,  I  have  not  exaggerated;  for  word  for  word,  and  ten 
times  more  than  this,  I  have  heard  from  intelligent  men  of 
the  army  and  navy,  men  in  commerce  and  men  of  the  bars 
of  justice  in  conversation  and  deep  argument,  in  the  streets 
of  Constantinople,  in  the  boats  of  the  Golden  Horn  and 
the  Bosphorus,  in  Roumania  and  Bulgaria,  as  well  as  in 
Paris  and  New  York  and  the  Auditorium  of  Chicago,  from 
Turk  and  Armenian,  from  Greek  and  Hebrew,  as  well  as 
Bulgarian  and  Servian,  and  I  can  tell  you  that  this  newest 
substitute  for  religion,  keeping  the  gates  of  commerce  and 
literature,  science  and  law,  through  Europe  and  the  Orient, 
is  a  most  potent  force  in  shaping  the  destinies  of  the  na¬ 
tions  of  the  east,  and  has  to  be  accounted  for  intelligently 
in  thinking  of  the  future  of  religion,  and  has  to  be  met 
with  an  argument  as  powerful  in  the  eyes  of  the  young 
men  of  the  Orient,  as  that  which  science  and  literature 
have  put  in  the  hands  of  the  great  army  of  the  new  gentle¬ 
men  class. 

“There  is  another  class  of  young  men  in  the  Orient,  who 


228 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


call  themselves  the  religious  young  men,  and  who  hold  to 
the  ancient  faith  of  their  fathers.  Allow  me  to  claim  for 
these  young  men,  also,  honesty  of  purpose,  intelligence  of 
mind,  as  well  as  a  firm  persuasion.  For  them  also  I  come 
to  speak  to  you,  and  in  speaking  for  them  I  speak  also  for 
myself.  You  will  naturally  see  that  we  have  to  be  from 
earliest  days  in  contadl  with  the  New  Religion; — so  let  me 
call  it  for  convenience.  We  have  to  be  in  colleges  and 
universities  with  those  same  young  men.  We  have  to  go 
hand  in  hand  with  them  in  all  science  and  history,  litera¬ 
ture,  music  and  poetry,  and  naturally  with  them  we  share 
in  the  firm  belief  in  all  scientific  dedudlion  and  hold  fast 
to  every  principle  of  human  liberty. 

“First,  all  the  young  men  of  the  Orient  who  have  the 
deepest  religious  convidtions  stand  for  the  dignity  of  man. 
I  regret  that  I  should  have  to  commence  here;  but,  out  of 
the  combined  voices  and  arguments  of  philosophies  and 
theologies,  there  comes  before  us  such  an  -unavoidable  in¬ 
ference  of  an  imperfedl  humanity  that  we  have  to  come  out 
before  we  can  speak  on  any  religion  for  ourselves  and  say : 
‘We  believe  that  we  are  men.’  For  us  it  is  a  libel  on  hu¬ 
manity,  and  an  impeachment  of  the  God  who  created  man, 
to  say  that  man  is  not  sufficient  within  himself,  and  that 
he  needs  religion  to  come  and  make  him  perfedt. 

[Note  how  the  natural  man  accuses  and  excuses  himself 
in  the  same  breath.  Imperfedtion  cannot  be  denied;  but 
power  to  make  ourselves  perfedt  in  time  is  claimed,  and 
thus  the  necessity  for  the  “precious  blood”  of  the  “sin- 
offering,”  which  God  has  provided,  is  ignored  by  the 
heathen  as  it  is  now  being  denied  by  the  worldly-wise  of 
Christendom.] 

“It  is  libeling  humanity  to  look  upon  this  or  that  family 
of  man  and  to  say  that  they  show  conceptions  of  good¬ 
ness  and  truth  and  high  ideals  and  a  life  above  simple  ani¬ 
mal  desires,  because  they  have  had  religious  teaching  by 
this  or  that  man,  or  a  revelation  from  heaven.  We  believe 
that  if  man  is  man  he  has  it  all  in  himself,  just  as  he  has  all 
his  bodily  capacities.  Will  you  tell  me  that  a  cauliflower 
that  I  plant  in  the  fields  grows  up  in  beauty  and  perfedtion 


Babylon' s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical  229 

of  its  convolutions,  and  that  my  brain,  which  the  same 
God  has  created  a  hundred  thousand  times  more  delicate 
and  perfedt,  cannot  develop  its  convolutions  and  do  the 
work  that  God  intended  I  should  do  and  have  the  highest 
conceptions  that  he  intended  I  should  have ;  that  a  help¬ 
less  pollywog  will  develop,  and  become  a  frog  with  perfect, 
clastic  limbs  and  a  heaving  chest,  and  that  frogs  will  keep 
together  in  contentment  and  croak  in  unity,  and  that  men 
need  religion  and  help  from  outside  in  order  that  they  may 
develop  into  the  perfection  of  men  in  body  and  soul  and 
recognize  the  brotherhood  of  man  and  live  upon  God’s 
earth  in  peace?  I  say  it  is  an  impeachment  of  God,  who 
created  man,  to  promulgate  and  acquiesce  in  any  such 
dodlrine. 

“Nor  do  we  accept  the  unwarranted  conclusions  of  sci¬ 
ence.  We  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  monkeys.  If  they 
want  to  speak  to  us,  they  will  have  to  come  up  tons.  There 
is  a  western  spirit  of  creating  difficulties  which  we  cannot 
understand.  One  of  my  first  experiences  in  the  United 
States  was  taking  part  in  a  meeting  of  young  ladies  and 
gentlemen  in  the  City  of  Philadelphia.  The  subjedl  of 
the  evening  was  whether  animals  had  souls,  and  the  cat 
came  out  prominently.  Very  serious  and  erudite  papers 
were  read.  But  the  conclusion  was  that,  not  knowing  just 
what  a  cat  is  and  what  a  soul  is,  they  could  not  decide  the 
matter,  but  it  still  was  a  serious  matter  bearing  upon  re¬ 
ligion.  Now  suppose  an  Armenian  girl  should  ask  her 
mother  if  cats  had  souls.  She  would  settle  the  question  in 
parenthesis  and  say,  for  example:  ‘My  sweet  one,  you 
must  go  down  and  see  if  the  water  is  boiling  (What  put 
the  question  into  your  head?  Of  course  cats  have  souls. 
Cats  have  cats’  souls  and  men  have  men’s  souls.).  Now 
go  down.’  And  the  child  would  go  down  rejoicing  in  her 
humanity.  And  if  my  Armenian  lady  should  one  day  be 
confronted  with  the  missing  link  of  which  we  hear  so 
much,  still  her  equanimity  would  remain  unperturbed  and 
she  would  still  glory  in  humanity  by  informing  you  that 
the  missing  link  had  the  soul  of  a  missing  link  and  man 
had  the  soul  of  a  man. 

“So  far  we  come  with  young  men  of  the  gentlemen  class, 
hand  in  hand  upon  the  common  plane  of  humanity.  But 


230 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


here  is  a  corner  where  we  part,  and  take  widely  diverging 
paths.  We  cry,  ‘Let  us  alone,  and  we  will  expand  and 
rise  up  to  the  height  of  our  destiny;’  and,  behold,  we  find 
an  invisible  power  that  will  not  let  us  alone.  We  find  that 
we  can  do  almost  everything  in  the  ways  of  science  and 
art.  But  when  it  comes  to  following  our  conception  of 
that  which  is  high  and  noble,  that  which  is  right  and  nec¬ 
essary  for  our  development,  we  are  wanting  in  strength 
and  power  to  advance  toward  it.  I  put  this  in  the  simplest 
form,  for  I  cannot  enlarge  upon  it  here.  But  the  fabt  for 
us  is  as  real  as  the  dignity  of  man,  that  there  is  a  power 
which  diverts  men  and  women  from  the  path  of  redlitude 
and  honor,  in  which  they  know  they  should  walk.  You  can¬ 
not  say  it  is  inherent  in  man,  for  we  feel  it  does  not  belong 
to  us.  And  if  it  did  not  belong  to  us,  and  it  was  the  right 
conception  of  man  to  go  down  into  degradation  and  misery, 
rapacity,  and  the  desire  of  crushing  down  his  fellow  man, 
we  would  say,  ‘  Let  him  alone,  and  let  him  do  that  which 
God  meant  that  he  should  do.’ 

“So,  briefly,  I  say  to  any  one  here  who  is  preparing  to 
boil  down  his  creed,  put  this  in  it  before  it  reaches  the  boil¬ 
ing  point :  ‘  And  I  believe  in  the  devil,  the  arch-enemy  of 
God,  the  accuser  of  God  to  man.’  One  devil  for  the  whole 
universe?  We  care  not.  A  legion  of  demons  besieging 
each  soul?  It  matters  not  to  us.  We  know  this,  that  there 
is  a  power  outside  of  man  which  draws  him  aside  mightily. 
And  no  power  on  earth  can  resist  it. 

“And  so,  here  comes  our  religion.  If  you  have  a  re¬ 
ligion  to  bring  to  the  young  men  of  the  Orient,  it  must 
come  with  a  power  that  will  balance,  yea,  counterbalance 
the  power  of  evil  in  the  world.  Then  will  man  be  free  to 
grow  up  and  be  that  which  God  intended  he  should  be. 
We  want  God.  We  want  the  spirit  of  God.  And  the 
religion  that  comes  to  us,  in  any  name  or  form,  must  bring 
that,  or  else,  for  us,  it  is  no  religion.  And  we  believe  in 
God,  not  the  God  of  protoplasms,  that  hides  between 
molecules  of  matter,  but  God  whose  children  we  are. 

“So  we  place  as  the  third  item  of  our  philosophy  and  pro¬ 
test  the  dignity  of  God.  Is  chivalry  dead?  Has  all  concep¬ 
tion  of  a  high  and  noble  life,  of  sterling  integrity,  departed 
from  the  hearts  of  men,  that  we  cannot  aspire  to  knight- 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  231 

nood  and  princeship  in  the  courts  of  our  God  ?  We  know 
we  are  his  children,  for  we  aie  doing  his  works  and  think¬ 
ing  his  thoughts.  What  we  want  to  do  is  to  be  like  him. 
Oh,  is  it  true  that  I  can  cross  land  and  sea  and  reach  the 
heart  of  my  mother,  and  feel  her  arms  clasping  me,  but 
that  I,  a  child  of  God,  standing  helpless  in  the  universe, 
against  a  power  that  I  cannot  overcome,  cannot  lift  up  my 
hands  to  him,  and  cry  to  him,  that  I  may  have  his  spirit  in 
my  soul  and  feel  his  everlasting  arms  supporting  me  in  my 
weakness  ? 

“And  here  comes  the  preacher  from  ancient  days,  and 
the  modern  church,  and  tells  us  of  one  who  did  overcome 
the  world,  and  that  he  came  down  from  above.  We  need 
not  to  be  told  that  he  came  from  above,  for  no  man  born 
of  woman  did  any  such  thing.  But  we  are  persuaded  tna'i 
by  the  means  of  grace  and  the  path  which  he  shows  us  to 
walk  in,  the  spirit  of  God  does  come  into  the  hearts  of 
men,  and  that  I  can  feel  it  in  my  heart  fighting  with  me 
against  sin  and  strengthening  my  heart  to  hold  resolutely 
to  that  which  I  know  to  be  right  by  the  divine  in  me. 

“And  so  with  a  trembling  hand  but  firm  convidtion, 
with  much  sadness  with  humanity  but  joy  of  eternal  tri¬ 
umph,  I  come  with  you  all  to  the  golden  gates  of  the  twentieth 
century,  where  the  elders  of  the  coming  commonwealth  of 
humanity  are  sitting  to  pass  judgment  upon  the  religion  that 
shall  enter  those  gates  to  the  support  of  the  human  heart. 
I  place  there  by  the  side  of  ancient  Oriental  Confucian¬ 
ism  and  modern  Theosophy,  ancient  Oriental  Buddhism 
and  modern  Spiritualism,  and  every  faith  of  ancient  days 
and  modern  materialism,  rationalism  and  idealism — there  I 
place  ancient  Oriental  Christianity  with  its  Christ,  the 
power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God ;  and  its  cross,  still 
radiant  in  the  love  of  God, 

“‘Towering  o’er  the  wrecks  of  time.’” 

This  speaker,  although  not  a  delegated  representative  of 
the  Armenian  Catholic  Church,  evidently  presents  matters 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  Armenian  Christians,  whom  the 
Turks  have  lately  persecuted  in  a  most  barbarous  manner. 
His  address  makes  many  excellent  points;  but  it  must  not 


2  32 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


be  thought  that  he  is  a  fair  sample  of  the  young  men  of 
the  Orient ;  he  is  a  long  way  in  advance  of  those  for  whom 
he  spoke.  Neither  does  his  address  afford  a  true  view  of 
Armenian  Catholicism,  with  its  prayers  for  the  dead ;  its 
worship  of  pictures  and  of  saints  and  of  the  Virgin  Mary ; 
its  confessionals;  and  its  blasphemous  dodlrine  of  the 
Mass;* — all  closely  resembling  the  devices  of  Antichrist. 
Those  who  sacrifice  the  “abomination  ”  of  the  Mass  there¬ 
by  show  that  they  have  little  knowledge  and  appreciation  of 
the  real  cross  and  its  one  sacrifice,  “once  for  all.”  The 
“'Oriental  Christianity”  to  which  this  young  man  points 
us  is  not  the  one  which  we  respedt,  nor  after  which  we> 
would  pattern :  we  go  back  to  the  Christianity  declared 
and  illustrated  by  Christ,  our  Lord  and  Redeemer,  and  by 
his  apostles,  and  as  set  forth  in  the  Scriptures : — not  Oriental, 
nor  Occidental,  nor  Catholic  (/.  <?.,  universal  or  general), 
but  the  power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God  only 
to  “  every  one  that  believeth”  unto  righteousness.—* 
Rom.  i :  1 6. 

The  thoughtful  observer  cannot  read  the  noble  sentiments 
of  some  of  these  who  are  feeling  after  God  and  aspiring 
toward  righteousness,  without  marking  the  contrast  between 
their  serious  sincerity  and  their  noble  purpose  and  effort  to 
lift  up  before  their  fellow  men  the  highest  standards  of 
righteousness  they  can  discern,  and  the  compromising  atti¬ 
tude  of  so  many  Christians  who  have  been  more  highly 
favored  by  birth  and  environment  with  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  who  are  now  anxious  to  sell  it  at  the  immense  sacri¬ 
fice  of  its  noble  principles,  merely  to  gain  the  present  pop¬ 
ular  favor.  To  whom  much  has  been  given  of  him  much 
will  be  required  by  the  Lord,  who  is  now  weighing  them 
all  in  the  balances. 

But  while  a  few  of  the  foreign  representatives  call  out 

*  Vol.  in.,  p  98. 


Babylon ’s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical. 


2  33 


our  admiration  and  respedt,  the  great  majority  of  them  were 
rejoicing  in  their  privilege  of  parading  and  recommending 
their  superstitions  to  such  a  representative  assembly  of  the 
civilized  and  enlightened  nations.  Buddhism,  Shintoism, 
Brahminism,  Confucianism  and  Mohammedanism  were  re¬ 
peatedly  set  forth  with  great  boldness,  and  the  Moham¬ 
medan  apostle  had  the  audacity  even  to  recommend  polyg¬ 
amy.  This  was  almost  too  much  for  the  audience,  but  their 
manifestations  of  disapproval  were  quickly  silenced  by  the 
chairman,  Dr.  Barrows,  who  reminded  them  of  the  objedl 
of  the  Parliament — to  give  all  a  fair  hearing  without  dis¬ 
pute.  So  all  had  an  abundant  hearing  and  freely  argued 
their  points  before  the  already  unsettled  minds  of  thousands 
of  professed  Christians,  and  as  a  result  they  have  much  rea¬ 
son  to  expedt  converts  to  their  religions  here  in  America. 
The  same  privileges  were  also  granted  to  many  of  the  an  ti- 
christian  movements,  such  as  Christian  Science,  Theosophy, 
Swedenborgianism,  etc. 

CLOSING  SENTIMENTS  OF  THE  GREAT  PARLIAMENT. 

The  closing  sentiments  of  the  great  Parliament  show  how 
determined  is  this  spirit  of  compromise  on  the  part  of 
Protestant  Christianity.  So  desperate  are  the  straits  to 
which  the  judgment  of  this  day  has  driven  them,  that  they 
hail  with  the  greatest  enthusiasm  the  least  indication  of 
a  disposition  toward  union  even  on  the  part  of  the  very 
grossest  forms  of  heathenism.  We  give  the  following  brief 
extracts: — 

Suamie  Vive  Kananda  (priest  of  Bombay,  India)  said: — 

“Much  has  been  said  of  the  common  ground  of  religious 
unity.  I  am  not  going  just  now  to  venture  my  own  theory; 
but  if  any  one  here  hopes  that  this  unity  would  come  by 
the  triumph  of  any  one  of  these  religions  and  the  destruc¬ 
tion  of  the  others,  to  him  I  say,  Brother,  yours  is  an  im¬ 
possible  hope.  Do  I  wish  that  the  Christian  would  become 


234 


The  nay  of  Vengeance. 


Hindoo?  God  forbid.  Do  I  wish  that  the  Hindoo  or 
Buddhist  would  become  Christian?  God  forbid.  The 
Christian  is  not  to  become  a  Hindoo,  or  a  Buddhist  to  be¬ 
come  a  Christian.  Learn  to  think  without  prejudice.  .  .  . 
If  theology  and  dogma  stand  in  your  way  in  the  search  for 
truth,  put  them  aside.  Be  earnest  and  work  out  your  own 
salvation  with  diligence,  and  the  fruits  of  holiness  will  be 
yours.  ’  ’ 

Vichand  Ghandi  (Jainist  of  India)  said:  — 

“If  you  will  permit  a  ‘ heathen’  to  deliver  his  message 
of  peace  and  love,  I  shall  only  ask  you  to  look  at  the  multi¬ 
farious  ideas  presented  to  you  in  a  liberal  spirit  and  not 
with  superstition  and  bigotry.  .  .  .  I  entreat  you  to  examine 
the  various  religious  systems  from  all  standpoints.” 

The  Right  Rev.  Shabita,  high  priest  of  the  Shinto  relig¬ 
ion  in  Japan,  said: — 

“  What  I  wish  to  do  is  to  assist  you  in  carrying  out  the 
plan  of  forming  the  universal  brotherhood  under  the  one 
roof  of  truth.  You  know  unity  is  power.  Now  I  pray 
that  the  eight  million  deities  protecting  the  beautiful  cherry 
tree  country  of  Japan  may  proteCt  you  and  your  govern¬ 
ment  forever,  and  with  this  I  bid  you  good-bye.” 

H.  Dharmapala,  of  Ceylon,  said: — 

“I,  on  behalf  of  four  hundred  and  seventy-live  millions 
of  my  co-religionists,  followers  of  the  gentle  Lord  Buddha 
Gautama,  tender  my  affectionate  regards  to  you.  .  .  .  You 
have  learned  from  your  brothers  of  the  far  East  their  pre¬ 
sentation  of  the  respective  religious  systems  they  follow; 
.  .  .  you  have  listened  with  commendable  patience  to  the 
teachings  of  the  all-merciful  Buddha  through  his  humble 
followers,”  etc.,  etc. 

Bishop  Keane  (Roman  Catholic)  said: — 

“When  the  invitation  to  this  Parliament  was  sent  to  the 
old  Catholic  church,  people  said,  ‘Will  she  come?’  And 
the  old  Catholic  church  said,  ‘  Who  has  as  good  a  right  to 
come  to  a  Parliament  of  all  the  religions  of  the  world  as 
the  old  Catholic  universal  church?’  .  .  .  Even  if  she  has 
to  stand  alone  on  that  platform,  she  will  stand  on  it.  And 
the  old  church  has  come,  and  is  rejoiced  to  meet  her  fellow- 


Babylon' s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  235 

men,  her  fellow-believers,  her  fellow-lovers  of  every  shade 
of  humanity  and  every  shade  of  creed.  .  .  .  But  will  we 
not  pray  that  there  may  have  been  planted  here  a  seed  that 
will  grow  to  union  wide  and  perfect.  If  it  were  not 
better  for  us  to  be  one  than  to  be  divided,  our  Lord  would 
not  have  prayed  that  we  might  all  be  one  as  he  and  the 
Father  are  one.  [But  they  are  not  praying  for  such  a  union 
as  exists  between  the  Father  and  the  Son :  the  proposed 
union  is  a  vastly  different  one.]” 

The  sentiments  thus  expressed  found  fullest  acceptance 
in  the  Parliament  from  Protestant  representatives.  Thus, 
for  instance,  Rev.  Dr.  Candlin,  missionary  to  China,  said: — 

“  The  conventional  idea  of  religion  which  obtains  among 
Christians  the  world  over  is  that  Christianity  is  true,  while  all 
other  religions  are  false;  that  Christianity  is  of  God,  while  all 
other  religions  are  of  the  devil ;  or  else,  with  a  little  spice  of 
moderation,  that  Christianity  is  a  revelation  from  heaven, 
while  other  religions  are  manufactures  of  men.  You  know 
better ,  and  with  clear  light  and  strong  assurance  can  testify 
that  there  may  be  friendship  instead  of  antagonism  between 
religion  and  religion,  that  so  surely  as  God  is  our  common 
father,  our  hearts  alike  have  yearned  for  him  and  our  souls 
in  devoutest  moods  have  caught  whispers  of  grace  dropped 
from  his  throne.  Then  this  is  Pentecost ,  and  behind  is  the 
conversion  of  the  world. ' ' 

Is  it  indeed?  What  resemblance  is  there,  in  this  effort 
to  compromise  truth  and  righteousness,  for  the  fellowship  of 
Antichrist  and  Idolatry,  to  that  faithful,  prayerful  assembly 
in  Jerusalem,  patiently  waiting  for  the  power  from  on  high? 
And  what  manifestation  was  there  of  a  similar  outpouring 
of  the  holy  spirit  upon  this  motley  company?  If  the  con¬ 
version  of  the  world  is  to  follow  this,  we  beg  leave  to  in¬ 
quire,  To  what  is  the  world  to  be  converted?  Such  a 
promise,  even  with  all  this  flourish  of  trumpets,  does  not 
satisfy  the  probing  disposition  of  this  judgment  hour. 

Rev.  Dr.  Bristol,  of  the  Methodist  church,  said : — 

“Infinite  good  and  only  good  will  come  from  this  Par¬ 
liament.  To  all  who  have  come  from  afar  we  are  pro- 


236 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


foundly  and  eternally  indebted.  Some  of  them  represent 
civilization  that  was  old  when  Romulus  was  founding  Rome; 
whose  philosophies  and  songs  were  ripe  in  wisdom  and  rich 
in  rhythm  before  Homer  sang  his  Iliads  to  the  Greeks;  and 
they  have  enlarged  our  ideas  of  our  common  humanity. 
They  have  brought  to  us  fragrant flowers  from  eastern faiths, 
rich  ge?ns  from  the  old  mines  of  great  philosophies,  and  we 
are  richer  to-night  from  their  contributio7is  of  thought,  and 
particularly  from  our  contact  with  them  in  spirit.  [What  a 
confession !] 

“Never  was  there  such  a  bright  and  hopeful  day  for  our 
common  humanity  along  the  lines  of  tolerance  and  universal 
brotherhood.  And  we  shall  find  that  by  the  words  that 
these  visitors  have  brought  to  us,  and  by  the  influence  they 
have  exerted,  they  will  be  richly  rewarded  in  the  conscious¬ 
ness  of  having  contributed  to  the  mighty  movement  which 
holds  in  itself  the  promise  of  one  faith,  one  Lord,  one 
Father,  one  brotherhood. 

“The  blessings  of  our  God  and  our  Father  be  with  you, 
brethre?i  from  the  east;  the  blessings  of  our  Savior,  our 
elder  brother,  the  teacher  of  the  brotherhood  of  man,  be 
with  you  and  your  peoples  forever.” 

Rev.  Augusta  Chapin  said: — 

“We  who  welcomed  now  speed  the  parting  guests.  We 
are  glad  you  came,  O  wise  men  of  the  East.  With  your  wise 
words,  your  large  toleration  and  your  gentle  ways  we  have  bee7i 
glad  to  sit  at  your  feet  and  learn  of  you  in  these  things.  We 
are  glad  to  have  see7i  you  face  to  face ,  a7id  we  shall  count 
you  he7iceforth  more  than  ever  our  friends  and  coworkers  in 
the  great  things  of  religion. 

“And  we  are  glad  now  that  you  are  going  to  your  far¬ 
away  homes,  to  tell  the  story  of  all  that  has  been  said  and 
done  here  in  this  great  Parliament,  and  that  you  will  thus 
bring  the  Orient  into  nearer  relations  with  the  Occident, 
and  make  plain  the  sympathy  which  exists  among  all  re¬ 
ligions.  We  are  glad  for  the  words  that  have  been  spoken 
by  the  wise  men  and  women  of  the  west,  who  have  come 
and  have  given  us  their  grains  of  gold  after  the  washing. 
What  I  said  in  the  beginning  I  will  repeat  now  at  the  end¬ 
ing  of  this  Parliament :  It  has  been  the  greatest  gathering 
in  the  name  of  religion  ever  held  on  the  face  of  the  earth.” 


Babylon''  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  257 

Rev.  Jenkin  Lloyd  Jones  said: — - 

“  I  bid  you,  the  parting  guests,  the  godspeed  that  comes 
out  of  a  soul  that  is  glad  to  recognize  its  kinship  with  all 
lands  and  with  all  religions ;  and  when  you  go,  you  go 
leaving  behind  you  in  our  hearts  not  only  more  hospitable 
thoughts  for  the  faiths  you  represent,  but  also  warm  and  lov¬ 
ing  ties  that  bind  you  into  the  union  that  will  be  our  joy 
and  our  life  forevermore.” 

Dr.  Barrows(chairman)  said: — 

“  Our  hopes  have  been  more  than  realized.  The  senti¬ 
ment  which  has  inspired  this  Parliament  has  held  us  to¬ 
gether.  The  principles  in  accord  with  which  this  historic 
convention  has  proceeded  have  been  put  to  the  test,  and 
even  strained  at  times,  but  they  have  not  been  inadequate. 
Toleration,  brotherly  kindness,  trust  in  each  other’s  sin¬ 
cerity,  a  candid  and  earnest  seeking  after  the  unities  of 
religion,  the  honest  purpose  of  each  to  set  forth  his  own 
faith  without  compromise  and  without  unfriendly  criticism 
— these  principles,  thanks  to  your  loyalty  and  courage, 
have  not  been  found  wanting. 

“  Men  of  Asia  and  Europe,  we  have  been  made  glad  by 
your  coming,  and  have  been  made  wiser.  I  am  happy  that 
you  have  enjoyed  our  hospitalities,”  etc. 

The  remarks  of  President  Bonney  were  very  similar; 
and  then,  with  a  prayer  by  a  Jewish  rabbi  and  a  benedic¬ 
tion  by  a  Roman  Catholic  bishop,  the  great  Parliament 
came  to  a  close;  and  five  thousand  voices  joined  in  repeat¬ 
ing  the  angel’s  message  of  ‘‘Peace  on  earth  and  good  will 
toward  men.” 


THE  OUTLOOK. 

But  Oh,  at  what  sacrifice  of  principle,  of  truth,  and  of  loy¬ 
alty  to  God  were  the  foregoing  announcements  made  to  the 
world;  and  that,  too,  on  the  very  threshold  of  a  divinely 
predicted  time  of  trouble  such  as  never  was  since  there  was 
a  nation;  a  trouble  which  all  thinking  people  begin  to 
realize,  and  the  crisis  and  outcome  of  which  they  greatly 
fear.  And  it  is  this  fear  that  is  driving  this  heterogeneous 


238 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


mass  together  for  mutual  protection  and  cooperation.  It  i& 
merely  a  stroke  of  human  policy  to  try  to  quiet  the  fears 
of  the  church  by  crying,  Peace !  Peace !  when  there  is  no 
peace.  (Jer.  6:14.)  This  cry  of  peace  issuing  from  the 
church  representatively  is  characterized  by  the  same  ludi¬ 
crous  ring  of  insincerity  that  issued  from  the  nations  rep¬ 
resentatively  at  the  great  Kiel  celebration  noted  in  the  prev¬ 
ious  chapter.  While  the  civil  powers  thus  proclaimed 
peace  with  the  tremendous  roar  of  cannon,  the  ecclesias¬ 
tical  powers  proclaim  it  with  a  great,  bold,  boastful  com¬ 
promise  of  truth  and  righteousness.  The  time  is  coming 
when  the  Lord  himself  will  speak  peace  unto  the  nations 
(Zech.  9:10);  but  it  will  not  be  until  he  has  first  made 
known  his  presence  in  the  whirlwind  of  revolution  and  in 
the  storm  of  trouble. — Nah.  1  .-3. 

Viewed  from  its  own  standpoint,  the  Parliament  was 
pronounced  a  grand  success,  and  the  thoughtless,  always 
charmed  with  noise  and  glitter  and  show,  responded, 
Amen  !  They  foolishly  imagine  that  the  whole  unregenerate 
world  is  to  be  gathered  into  one  universal  bond  of  religious 
unity  and  brotherhood,  and  yet  all  are  to  think  and  a61 
and  grope  along  in  the  darkness  of  ignorance  and  super¬ 
stition  and  to  walk  in  the  wicked  ways  above  referred  to, 
just  as  they  have  always  done,  refusing  “the  light  that 
shines  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,’ ’  which  is  the  only  true 
light.  (2  Cor.  4:6;  John  1:9;  3:19.)  And  Christians  are 
rejoicing  in  this  prospedt,  and  hailing  such  an  imaginary 
event  as  the  most  glorious  event  in  history. 

But  while  the  general  impression  created  by  the  great 
Parliament  was  that  it  was  the  first  step,  and  a  long  one, 
toward  a  realization  of  the  angel’s  message  at  the  birth 
of  Christ,  of  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  toward  men, 
rightly  viewed  it  was  another  manifestation  of  the  faith¬ 
lessness  of  Christendom.  Surely,  as  saith  the  prophet, 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  239 

“The  wisdom  of  their  wise  men  shall  perish,  and  the 
understanding  ol  their  prudent  men  shall  be  hid.”  (Isa. 
29:14.)  And  again  we  hear  him  say,  “Associate  your¬ 
selves,  O  ye  people,  and  ye  shall  be  broken  in  pieces; 
and  give  ear,  all  ye  of  far  countries :  gird  [  bind]  your¬ 
selves  [together]  and  ye  shall  be  broken  in  pieces.  Take 
counsel  together,  and  it  shall  come  to  naught;  speak  the 
word  [for  Unity]  and  it  shall  not  stand.” — Isa.  8:  9,  10. 

With  the  Psalmist  we  would  again  propound  the  question, 
“'Why  do  the  people  imagine  a  vain  thing?  [Why  do  they 
cry  Peace!  Peace!  when  there  is  no  peace?]  The  kings  of 
the  earth  [civil  and  ecclesiastical]  set  themselves,  and  the 
rulers  take  counsel  together,  against  the  Lord  and  against 
his  Anointed,  saying,  Let  us  break  their  bands  asunder,  and 
cast  away  their  cords  from  us.” 

“He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens  shall  laugh :  the  Lord 
shall  have  them  in  derision.  Then  shall  he  speak  unto 
them  in  his  wrath,  and  vex  them  in  his  sore  displeasure.” 
— Psa.  2:1-5. 

When  God’s  chosen  people — spiritual  Israel  now,  like 
fleshly  Israel  anciently — abandon  his  Word  and  his  lead¬ 
ing,  and  seek  to  ally  themselves  with  the  nations  that  know 
not  God,  and  to  blend  divine  truth  with  the  world’s  phil¬ 
osophies,  they  take  sucn  steps  at  a  peril  which  they  do  not 
realize;  and  they  would  do  well  indeed  to  mark  God’s 
recompenses  to  his  ancient  people,  and  take  warning. 

Several  very  unfavorable  results  of  the  Parliament  are 
dearly  discernible: — 

(1)  It  introduced  to  the  already  unsettled  minds  of 
Christians  the  various  heathen  philosophies,  and  that  in 
their  most  favorable  aspeds.  Recently  we  learn  that 
one  of  the  delegates  to  the  Parliament  from  India, — Mr. 
Virchandi  R.  Gandhi,  of  Bombay,  secretary  of  the  Jainas 
Society, — has  returned  to  America  to  propagate  his  views, 


240 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


making  Chicago  his  headquarters.  We  quote  the  following 
published  description  of  his  purposes: — 

“Mr.  Gandhi  does  not  come  to  make  proselytes.  The 
rule  of  the  Jainist  faith  forbids  that;  but  he  comes  to  found 
a  school  of  Oriental  philosophy,  whose  headquarters  will  be 
in  Chicago,  with  branches  in  Cleveland,  Washington,  New 
York,  Rochester  and  other  cities.  He  does  not  come  as  a 
missionary  to  convert  Americans  to  any  form  of  Hindooism. 
According  to  his  own  idea,  ‘  the  true  idea  of  Hindoo  wor¬ 
ship  is  not  a  propagandism,  but  a  spirit — a  universal  spirit 
of  love  and  power,  and  answerable  to  the  realization  of 
brotherhood,  not  brotherhood  of  man  alone,  but  of  all  liv¬ 
ing  things,  which  by  the  lips  of  all  nations  is  indeed  sought, 
but  by  the  practice  of  the  world  is  yet  ignored.’  Roughly, 
these  are  the  tenets  of  his  creed  and  the  platform  upon 
which  he  stands,  not  beseeching  Americans  to  join  him, 
but  willing  to  have  their  cooperation.” 

Doubtless  the  impression  made  upon  many  minds  is  that 
there  are  no  religious  certainties.  Such  a  result  was 
even  hinted  at  by  one  of  the  delegates  from  Syria — Chris- 
tophore  Jibara,  who  said: — 

“  My  Brothers  and  Sisters  in  the  worship  of  God: — All 
the  religions  now  in  this  general  and  religious  congress  are 
parallel  to  each  other  in  the  sight  of  the  whole  world.  Every 
one  oi  these  religions  has  supporters  who  realize  and  pre¬ 
fer  their  own  to  other  religions,  and  they  might  bring  some 
arguments  or  reasons  to  convince  others  of  the  value  and 
truth  of  their  own  form  of  religion.  From  such  discus¬ 
sions  a  change  may  come ;  Perhaps  even  doubts  about  all 
religions ;  or  a  supposition  that  all  of  them  are  identical 
faiths.  And ,  therefore ,  the  esteem  of  every  religion  may  fall 
or  decrease ;  doubt  may  be  produced  against  all  the  inspired 
books ,  or  a  ge?ieral  negledl  may  happen ,  and  no  one  remain 
to  hold  a  certain  religion ,  and  many  may  entirely  neg- 
le6t  the  duties  of  religion,  for  the  reason  of  restlessness  in 
their  hearts  and  the  opinion  which  prevails  in  one  form  of 
religion^  just  as  is  gomg  on  a??iong  7?iany  millions  in  Europe 
and  America.  Therefore ,  I  think  that  a  committee  should 
be  seledled from  the  great  religiotis ,  to  investigate  the  dogmas 
and  to  make  a full  and  perfect  comparison ,  approving  the  true 
one,  and  announcing  it  to  the  people.  ’  ’ 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  241 

(2)  It  made  special  friendship  between  “  Babylon  the 
great,  the  mother  of  harlots,”  the  Church  of  Rome,  and 
her  many  daughters,  the  various  Protestant  sedts,  who  glory 
in  their  shame,  and  are  proud  to  own  the  disreputable  re¬ 
lationship. 

(3)  It  took  a  long  step,  which  will  be  followed  by  others 
already  proposed,  towards  the  affiliation,  in  some  sense,  of 
all  religions — toward  a  yet  closer  union  of  the  church  (nom¬ 
inal)  and  the  world.  It  was  publicly  announced  by  the 
President  at  the  last  session  of  the  Parliament  that  a  “proc¬ 
lamation  of  fraternity  would  be  issued  to  promote  the 
continuation  in  all  parts  of  the  world  of  the  great  work  in 
which  the  congresses  of  1893  had  been  engaged.” 

(4)  It  pradtically  said  to  the  heathen  that  there  is  really 
no  necessity  for  Christian  missions;  that  Christians  are 
themselves  uncertain  of  their  religion;  that  their  own  relig¬ 
ions  are  good  enough,  if  followed  sincerely;  and  that 
Christianity,  to  say  the  least,  can  only  be  received  with  a 
large  measure  of  incredulity.  It  is  a  cause  of  astonishment 
to  note  how  the  heathen  representatives  have  measured 
nominal  Christianity;  how  clearly  they  have  made  dis¬ 
tinctions  between  the  Christianity  of  “Christendom”  and 
the  Christianity  of  the  Bible;  and  how  keenly  their  re¬ 
bukes  were  often  administered. 

(5)  It  said  to  distracted  Christendom,  Peace!  Peace! 
when  there  is  no  peace,  instead  of  sounding  an  alarm,  as 
saith  the  Prophet  (Joel  2:1): — “Blow  ye  the  trumpet  in 
Zion,  and  sound  an  alarm  in  my  holy  mountain;  .  .  .  . 
for  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  for  it  is  nigh  at  hand,” — 
and  calling  upon  all  to  humble  themselves  under  the 
mighty  hand  of  God. 

(6)  It  was  evidently  a  measure  of  policy,  originating  in 
the  fears  of  the  leaders  in  Christendom,  as  they  discerned 
the  approaching  trouble  of  this  day  of  the  Lord ;  and  the 

16  D 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


242 

movement  had  its  beginning  in  the  distra<5led  and  perplexed 
Presbyterian  church.  This  ciy  of  Peace!  Peace!  in  the 
yery  midst  of  the  rising  storm  reminds  us  of  the  prophecy 
— “  When  they  shall  say.  Peace  and  ^safety,  then  sudden 
destrubtion  cometh  upon  them.”  — 1  Thes.  5:3. 

Let  not  the  children  of  God  be  deluded  by  Babylon’s 
false  prognostications.  In  God  -only  can  we  find  a  safe 
retreat.  (Psa.  91.)  Let  us  rally  closer  round  the  cross  of 
Christ,  which  is  our  only  hope.  Let  the  universal  brother¬ 
hood  of  false  religions  and  apostate  Christianity  prove  the 
value  of  that  relationship;  but  let  us  recognize  only  the 
brotherhood  in  Christ — the  brotherhood  of  all  who  trus' 
in  Christ  alone  for  salvation,  through  faith  in  his  precious 
blood.  Other  men  are  not  children  of  God,  and  will  not 
be  until  they  come  unto  him  by  faith  in  Christ  as  their 
Redeemer,  their  substitute.  They  are  the  “children  of 
wrath,  ’  ’  even  as  were  we  before  we  came  into  Christ  (Eph. 
2:3);  and  some  are  the  “children  of  the  Wicked  One,” 
whose  works  they  do.  When  God  condemned  Adam  and  his 
posterity  to  death,  on  account  of  sin,  he  no  longer  owned 
and  treated  them  as  sons.  And  only  as  men  come  into 
Christ  by  faith  in  his  precious  blood  are  they  reinstated  in 
that  blessed  relationship  to  God.  Consequently,  if  we  are 
no  longer  the  children  of  wrath,  but  are  owned  of  God  as 
his  sons  through  Christ,  other  men,  not  so  recognized  of 
God,  are  not  in  any  sense  our  brethren.  Let  all  the  chil¬ 
dren  of  light  watch  and  be  sober  (1  Thes.  5  15,  6);  let  the 
soldiers  of  the  cross  be  valiant  for  the  truth,  and  receive 
no  other  gospel,  though  it  be  declared  by  an  angel  from 
heaven  (Gal.  1:8);  and  let  them  negotiate  no  union  with 
any  class  save  the  consecrated  and  faithful  followers  of  “the 
Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.” 

While  the  church  nominal  is  thus  willing  and  eager  to 
compromise  and  unite  with  all  the  heathen  religions  of  the 


Babylon' s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  243 

world  in  a  great  “  world  religion  ”  which  would  perpetuate 
all  their  false  dodlrines  and  evil  practices,  let  us  hear  some 
admissions  and  statements  of  fadts  from  others  who  are  not 
so  infatuated  with  the  idea  of  religious  unity, — fadts  which 
show  the  deplorable  condition  of  the  world,  the  baneful 
results  of  the  false  religions,  and  the  utter  hopelessness  of 
ever  converting  the  world  through  the  instrumentality  of 
the  church  in  her  present  condition.  Not  until  the  church 
— not  the  false,  but  the  true  church,  whose  names  are  writ¬ 
ten  in  heaven,  the  loyal  and  faithful  consecrated  ones  be¬ 
gotten  and  led  of  the  spirit  of  God — is  endued  with  power 
from  on  high,  not  until  she  has  reached  her  full  develop¬ 
ment  and  has  been  exalted  with  Christ  in  the  Millennial 
Kingdom,  will  she  be  able  to  accomplish  the  world’s  con¬ 
version  to  God  and  his  righteousness. 

From  a  number  of  the  Missio7iary  Review ,  of  a  few 
months  ago,  we  have  the  following  acknowledgment  of 
the  failure  of  the  church  in  the  work  of  the  world’s  con¬ 
version  : — 

“  One  thousand  million  souls,  two-thirds  of  the  human 
race — heathen, pagan,  Moslem — most  of  them  have  yet  to 
see  a  Bible  or  hear  the  gospel  message.  To  these  thousand 
millions,  less  than  10,000  Protestant  missionaries,  men  and 
women  all  included,  are  now  sent  out  by  the  churches  of 
Christendom.  Thibet,  almost  all  of  Central  Asia,  Af¬ 
ghanistan,  Beioochistan,  nearly  all  of  Arabia,  the  greater 
portion  of  the  Soudan,  Abyssinia  and  the  Philippine  Is¬ 
lands  are  without  amissionary.  Large  districts  of  Western 
China  and  Eastern  and  Central  Congo  Free  State,  large 
portions  of  South  America  and  many  of  the  islands  of  the 
sea  are  almost  or  altogether  unoccupied.” 

A  recent  pamphlet  entitled,  “  A  Century  of  Protestant 
Missions,”  by  Rev.  James  Johnston,  F.  S.  S.,  gives  the  fol¬ 
lowing  figures,  which,  it  has  been  remarked,  are  “suffi¬ 
ciently  appalling  to  eledlrify  Christendom.”  The  import  of 
the  pamphlet  is  that  (1)  Protestantism  has  gained  but  3,000,- 


244 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


ooo  converts  from  heathenism  during  the  last  hundred  years, 
whilst  the  number  of  heathen  has  increased  during  that 
period  by  .at  least  200,000,000.  (2)  The  swift  advance  of 

heathenism  is  not  due  merely  to  the  natural  growth  of 
heathen  populations,  but  to  the  fadt  that  the  adherents  of 
Brahma,  Buddha  and  Mohammed  can  boast  of  more  numer¬ 
ous  converts  to  their  creeds  than  can  the  Protestant  Chris¬ 
tian  churches.  Thus  for  every  convert  to  Christianity 
which  Hindooism  has  lost,  it  has  gained  a  thousand  from 
the  aboriginal  tribes  of  India  which  it  is  constantly  ab¬ 
sorbing.  Buddhism  is  making  marked  progress  among  the 
tribes  of  the  Northern  dependencies  of  China — even  fol¬ 
lowing  the  Chinese  emigrants  and  planting  its  strange 
temples  on  the  soil  of  Australia  and  America,  flut  the 
most  extraordinary  progress  of  all  has  been  achieved  by 
Mohammedanism.  In  certain  parts  of  Africa  it  is  spread¬ 
ing  with  amazing  swiftness.  Also,  in  a  less  but  rapid  de¬ 
gree,  in  India  and  the  Archipelago.  These  are  fadts  which 
the  gentleman  feels  obliged  to  admit,  but  he  endeavors  to 
silence  criticism  by  affirming  that  the  church  can  yet  ac¬ 
complish  the  world’s  conversion.  He  attempts  to  establish 
that  the  Protestant  churches  have  ample  resources,  both  of 
money  and  of  men,  to  change  the  whole  aspedt  of  affairs, 
and  to  evangelize  the  world ;  and  the  Methodist  Times, 
quoting  the  above,  expressed  the  same  opinion,  boastfully 
adding : — 

“No  man  need  be  stunned  by  the  awful  fadts  we  have 
now  briefly  named.  .  .  .  God  has  so  well  ordered  the  course 
of  events  during  the  last  hundred  years  that  we  are  well 
able  to  conquer  the  whole  heathen  world  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord.  What  we  have  done  proves  what  we  might  have 
done  if  we  had  provided  ourselves  with  the  two  human  es¬ 
sentials — a  daring  policy  and  plenty  of  money.  ’  ’ 

Says  another  theorizer: — “If  we  had  a  tenth  of  the  in¬ 
come  of  church  members  it  would  fully  suffice  for  all  gospel 


Babylon'1  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  245 

work  at  home  and  abroad.  Or  if  we  had,  for  foreign  work, 
a  tenth  of  their  annual  savings,  after  all  home  expenses  are 
paid ,  we  could  put  12,000  missionaries  in  the  field  at  once.” 

Yes,  money  is  the  one  thing  considered  needful.  If  the 
nominal  church  could  only  bring  about  a  sufficiency  of  the 
spirit  of  self-denial  to  secure  a  tenth  of  the  income  of 
church  members,  or  even  a  tenth  of  their  annual  savings, 
the  salvation  of  the  world  would  begin  to  look  more  hope¬ 
ful  to  them.  But  this  is  one  of  the  most  hopeless  features 
of  the  delusive  hope.  It  would  be  an  easier  matter  to  half 
convert  the  heathen  to  a  profession  of  Christianity  than  to 
overcome  to  this  extent  the  spirit  of  the  world  in  the  churches. 

But  if  the  above  twelve  thousand  missionaries  could  be 
placed  in  the  foreign  field  at  once,  would  they  be  more 
successful  than  their  brethren  in  this  favored  land?  Hear 
the  pertinent  confession  of  the  well  known  Protestant 
clergyman,  Rev.  T.  DeWitt  Talmage.  D.  D.,  He  said,  as 
reported  in  The  Christian  Standard : — 

“Oh!  we  have  magnificent  church  machinery  in  this 
country;  we  have  sixty  thousand  ministers;  we  have  costly 
music;  we  have  great  Sunday-schools;  and  yeti  give  you 
the  appalling  statistic  that  in  the  last  twenty-five  years  the 
churches  in  this  country  have  averaged  less  than  two  con¬ 
versions  a  year  each. 

“  There  has  been  an  average  of  four  or  five  deaths  in  the 
churches.  How  soon,  at  that  rate,  will  this  world  be 
brought  to  God?  We  gain  two;  we  lose  four.  Eternal 
God  !  what  will  this  come  to  ?  I  tell  you  plainly  that  while 
here  and  there  a  regiment  of  the  Christian  soldiery  is  ad¬ 
vancing,  the  church  is  falling  back  for  the  most  part  to 
ghastly  Bull  Run  defeat.” 

Some  time  ago  Canon  Taylor  of  the  English  church  dis¬ 
cussed  the  question,  Are  Christian  Missions  a  Failure?  and 
the  paper  was  read  before  the  English  Church  Congress. 
In  it  he  took  the  ground  that  the  Mohammedan  religion 
is  not  only  equal  to  Christianity  in  some  respedts,  but  is  far 


246 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


better  suited  to  the  needs  and  capacities  of  many  peoples 
in  Asia  and  Africa;  that  at  its  present  rate  of  progress 
Christianity  can  never  hope  to  overtake  heathenism.  Esti¬ 
mating  the  excess  of  births  over  deaths  in  Asia  and  Africa 
as  11,000,000  a  year,  and  the  annual  increase  of  Christians 
as  60,000,  it  would  take  the  missionary  societies  183  years 
to  overtake  one  year’s  increase  in  the  heathen  population. 
He  said : — 

“To  extort  from  Sunday  school  children  their  hoarded 
pence,  for  the  ostensible  objedt  of  converting  ‘the  poor 
heathen,’  and  to  spend  nearly  ^12,000  a  year  in  fruitless 
missions  to  lands  where  there  are  no  heathen,  seems  to  me 
to  be  almost  a  crime;  the  crime  of  obtaining  money  under 
false  pretenses.” 

In  giving  his  opinion  of  the  cause  of  missionary  failures: 
that  it  is  Sectarianism,  together  with  lack  of  full  conse¬ 
cration  to  the  work  on  the  part  of  the  missionaries,  who 
endeavor  to  live  as  princes  surrounded  by  more  than  Euro¬ 
pean  luxuries,  Mr.  Taylor  refers  to  Dr.  Legge,  a  mission¬ 
ary  of  thirty- four  years  standing,  saying  : — 

“He  thinks  we  shall  fail  to  make  converts  so  long  as 
Christianity  presents  itself  infedted  with  the  bitter  internal 
animosities  of  Christian  se6ts,  and  associated  in  the  minds 
of  the  natives  with  the  drunkenness,  the  profligacy,  and 
the  gigantic  social  evil  conspicuous  among  Christian  na¬ 
tions.  Bishop  Steere  thought  that  the  two  greatest  hin¬ 
drances  to  success  were  the  squabbles  among  the  missionaries 
themselves,  and  the  rivalry  of  the  societies.  ’  ’ 

But  while  Canon  Taylor  and  many  others  whose  senti¬ 
ments  were  voiced  in  the  great  Religious  Parliament  would 
silence  criticism  by  telling  us  that  the  heathen  religions 
are  good  enough,  and  better  suited  to  the  needs  of  the  re¬ 
spective  countries  than  Christianity  would  be,  we  have  a 
very  different  suggestion  from  the  report  of  Bishop  Foster, 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  who,  after  an  extended 
tour  of  the  world  a  few  years  ago,  gives  the  following  pic- 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical .  247 

ture  of  the  world’s  sad  condition  in  the  darkness  of  heathen¬ 
ism.  He  says: — 

“Call  to  your  aid  all  the  images  of  poverty  and  degra¬ 
dation  you  have  ever  seen  in  solitary  places  of  the  extrem- 
est  wretchedness — those  sad  cases  which  haunted  you  with 
horror  after  you  had  passed  from  them,  those  dreary  abodes 
of  filth  and  gaunt  squalor :  crowd  them  into  one  pidlure, 
unrelieved  by  a  single  shade  of  tempered  darkness  or 
colored  light,  and  hang  it  over  one-half  the  globe;  it  will 
still  fall  to  equal  the  reality.  You  must  put  into  it  the 
dreary  prospedl  of  hopeless  continuance;  you  must  take 
out  of  it  all  hope,  all  aspiration  even.  The  conspicuous 
feature  of  heathenism  is  poverty.  You  have  never  seen 
poverty.  It  is  a  word  the  meaning  of  which  you  do  not 
know.  What  you  call  poverty  is  wealth,  luxury.  Think 
of  it  not  as  occasional,  not  as  in  purlieus,  not  as  excep¬ 
tional  in  places  of  deeper  misery,  but  as  universal,  conti¬ 
nent  wide.  Put  into  it  hunger,  nakedness,  bestiality;  take 
out  of  it  expedition  of  something  better  to-morrow;  fill 
Africa  with  it,  fill  Asia  with  it;  crowd  the  vision  with  men, 
women  and  children  in  multitude  more  than  twenty  times 
the  population  of  all  your  great  cities,  towns  and  villages 
and  rural  districts,  twenty  for  every  one  in  all  your  states 
and  territories — the  pidlure  then  fails  to  reach  the  reality. 

“  Put  now,  into  the  pidlure  the  moral  shading  of  no  God, 
no  hope;  think  of  these  miserable  millions,  living  like  beasts 
in  this  world  and  anticipating  nothing  better  for  the  world 
to  come.  Put  into  the  pidlure  the  remembrance  that  they 
are  beings  who  have  the  same  humanity  that  we  have,  and 
consider  that  there  are  no  hearts  among  all  these  mill¬ 
ions  that  do  not  have  human  cravings,  and  that  might  not 
be  purified  and  ennobled ;  that  these  lands,  under  the  doom 
of  such  wretchedness,  might  equal,  and  many  of  them  even 
surpass,  the  land  in  which  we  dwell,  had  they  what  we 
could  give  them.  Paint  a  starless  sky,  hang  your  pidlure 
with  night,  drape  the  mountains  with  long,  far-reaching 
vistas  of  darkness,  hang  the  curtains  deep  along  every  shore 
and  landscape,  darken  all  the  past,  let  the  future  be  draped 
in  deeper  and  yet  deeper  night,  fill  the  awful  gloom  with 
hungry,  sad-faced  men  and  sorrow-driven  women  and  hope¬ 
less  children :  this  is  the  heathen  world — the  people  seen  in 


248 


The  Day  of  Vengenace. 


vision  by  the  ancient  prophet,  ‘who  sit  in  the  region  and 
shadow  of  death;’  to  whom  no  light  has  yet  come,  sitting 
there  still,  through  the  long,  long  night,  waiting  and 
watching  for  the  morning. 

“  A  thousand  millions  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death; 
the  same  region  where  their  fathers  lived  twenty-five 
hundred  years  ago,  waiting  still,  passing  on  through  life  in 
poverty  so  extreme  that  they  are  not  able  to  provide  for 
their  merely  brute  wants;  millions  of  them  subsisting  on 
roots  and  herbs  and  the  precarious  supply  that  nature,  un¬ 
subdued  by  reason,  may  furnish.  Those  of  them  living 
under  forms  of  government  and  semi-civilization,  which, 
in  a  manner,  regulate  property  and  enforce  industry,  after 
their  tyrants  have  robbed  them  of  their  earnings,  do  not 
average  for  the  subsistence  of  themselves  and  their  chil¬ 
dren  three  cents  a  day,  or  its  equivalent — not  enough  to 
subsist  an  animal ;  multitudes  of  them  not  half  fed,  not 
half  clothed,  living  in  pens  and  styes  not  fit  for  swine, 
with  no  provision  of  any  kind  for  their  human  wants. 
Ground  down  by  the  tyranny  of  brute  force  until  all  the 
distinctive  traces  of  humanity  are  effaced  from  them  save 
the  upright  form  and  the  uneradicable  dumb  and  blind 
yearnings  after,  they  know  not  what — these  are  the  heathen, 
men  and  women,  our  brothers  and  sisters. 

“The  grim  and  ghastly  shadows  of  the  picture  would 
freeze  us,  were  they  not  cast  in  the  perspective,  and  the 
sheen  and  gilding  thrown  over  it  by  imagination.  From 
our  standpoint  of  comfortable  indifference  they  are  wholly 
concealed.  They  are  too  far  away,  and  we  are  too  much  taken 
up  with  our  pleasures  to  see  them  or  even  think  of  them. 
They  do  not  emerge  in  the  picture;  and  if  we  do  think  of 
them  at  all,  it  is  in  the  light,  not  of  reality,  but  of  misleading 
fancy.  We  see  the  great  cities  and  the  magnificence  of  the 
Mikadoes  and  Rajahs,  and  the  pomp  of  courts,  and  volup¬ 
tuous  beauty  of  landscapes — all  of  them  transfigured  by 
imagination  and  the  deceptive  glare  in  which  works  of 
travel  invest  them.  We  are  enchanted  with  the  vision.  If 
we  would  look  deeper  into  the  question  of  the  homes  of 
the  people,  and  their  religious  condition,  again  we  are 
attracted  by  the  great  temples  and  the  fancy  sketches  of 
travelers  of  some  picturesque  and  inviting  domestic  scene. 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  249 

We  are  comforted.  The  heathen  world  is  not  in  so  bad 
a  case,  after  all,  we  say.  They  have  their  religion  ;  they 
have  their  pleasures.  This  is  the  relieving  thought  with 
which  we  contemplate  the  world.  Oh,  fatal  delusion  1  The 
real  pi6ture  lies  in  shadow.  The  miserable,  groping,  sin¬ 
ful  millions,  without  God  and  without  hope,  homeless,  im- 
bruted,  friendless,  born  to  a  heritage  of  ray  less  night,  and 
doomed  to  live  and  die  in  the  starless  gloom — these  are  not 
seen.  They  are  there,  gliding  about  in  these  death  shades, 
gaunt  and  hungry  and  naked  and  hopeless,  near  brute 
beasts :  they  are  not  in  small  numbers,  crouching  in  the 
by-ways,  and  hiding  themselves,  as  unfortunates,  from  their 
fellows;  but  they  are  in  millions  upon  millions,  filling  all 
those  fancy  painted  lands,  and  crowding  the  streets  and 
avenues  of  their  magnificent  cities,  and  appalling  us,  if  we 
could  but  see  them,  by  their  multitude.  There  their  fathers 
lived  and  died  without  hope.  There  they  grind  out  their 
miserable  lives.  There  their  children  are  born  to  the  same 
thing.  There,  living  or  dying,  no  man  cares  for  their  souls. 

“That  is  the  non-Christian  world.  It  has  great  cities, 
great  temples,  magnificent  mausoleums,  a  few  pampered 
tyrants  who  wrap  themselves  in  trappings  of  gold,  but  the 
glare  of  its  shrines  and  thrones  falls  upon  a  background  of 
ebon  night,  in  which  the  millions  crouch  in  fear  and  hun¬ 
ger  and  want.  I  have  seen  them,  in  their  sad  homes  and 
diabolical  orgies,  from  the  Bosphorus  to  the  Ganges,  in 
their  temples  and  at  their  feasts,  crouching  and  bowing  be¬ 
fore  grim  idols  and  stone  images  and  monkey  gods ;  seen 
them  drifting  through  the  streets  and  along  the  highways ; 
seen  their  rayless,  hopeless,  hungry  faces,  and  never  cai> 
the  image  be  effaced  from  memory. 

“I  think  we  should  agree  that  there  is  no  hope  for  man 
in  the  non-Christian  world.  It  has  nothing  to  give  us,  not 
a  ray,  not  a  crumb.  It  hangs  as  a  ponderous  weight  about 
the  neck  of  the  race,  sinking  it  deeper  and  deeper  ini# 
night,  death.  Its  very  breath  is  contagious.  Its  touch  is 
death.  Its  presence  appals  us  as  some  gigantic  spedler  from 
the  realm  of  night,  towering  and  swaying  through  the 
centuries  and  darkening  all  ages. 

“I  raise  no  question  about  whether  these  countless  mill¬ 
ions  can  be  saved  in  the  world  to  come.  I  do  not  affirm 


25° 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


that  giving  them  the  gospel  will  improve  their  prospers  or 
at  all  increase  their  chance  in  that  direction.  Possibly  as 
many  of  them  will  be  saved  without  the  gospel  as  with  it. 
That  question  does  not  come  into  the  problem  which  I  am 
discussing — the  outlook  of  the  world — by  which  I  mean  the 
outlook  for  time,  not  for  eternity.  If  the  awful  thought 
could  once  take  possession  of  my  mind  that  the  whole  world 
must,  of  necessity,  be  lost  forever,  simply  because  they  are 
heathen,  I  would  not  send  them  a  Gospel  which  reveals 
such  a  God.  That  grim  thought  alone  would  shut  out  all 
hope  for  the  world,  and  make  eternity  itself  a  dungeon,  no 
difference  who  might  be  saved.  For  how  could  any  rational 
creature  enjoy  even  a  heaven  with  a  God  whose  govern¬ 
ment  could  permit  such  a  stain  of  shame  and  dishonor,  of 
cruelty  and  injustice?  Convince  men  that  there  is  a  God 
at  the  head  of  the  universe,  who,  without  fault  of  theirs, 
or  any  chance  of  escape,  will  damn  the  dead,  the  living, 
and  the  yet-to-live  millions  of  heathenism,  and  at  the  same 
time  turn  earth  into  a  gigantic  terror,  where  ghastly  hor¬ 
rors  will  admit  of  no  relief,  and  you  make  it  forever  im¬ 
possible  that  he  should  be  worshiped  by  any  but  devils, 
and  by  them  only  because  he  becomes  their  chief.” 

The  Bishop  also  mentions  the  fadt  that,  while  the  popu-  , 
lation  of  the  world  is  estimated  at  1,450,000,000,  nearly 
1,100,000,000  are  non-Christian;  and  that  many  (yes, 
nearly  all)  of  the  nominally  Christian  are  either  heathen 
or  anti-Christian.  Then  in  vi*ew  of  the  church’s  failure  to 
convert  the  world  in  eighteen  hundred  years,  and  of  the 
hopelessness  of  the  task,  he  attempts  to  relieve  the  church 
of  the  responsibility  she  has  assumed  by  suggesting  that 
these  heathen  millions  must  be  saved  without  faith  in  Christ 
And  by  way  of  relieving  God  from  the  responsibility  0/ 
the  present  distress  among  men,  he  says,  “God  is  doing 
the  best  he  can  with  the  power  he  has  got.” 

The  Church  Times  a  few  months  ago  published  an  article 
by  a  Maori,  of  which  the  following  extradfs  are  very  sug¬ 
gestive  of  the  cause  of  the  church’s  failure  to  enlighten  the 
world  to  any  considerable  degree.  The  letter  originally  ap- 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  251 

peared  in  a  New  Zealand  newspaper,  and  runs  as  follows : — 

“You  published  a  few  days  ago  the  account  of  what 
took  place  at  a  meeting  of  Maoris,  convened  by  the  Bishop 
of  Christ  church.  I  was  present  at  the  meeting,  and  wish 
you  to  give  me  an  opportunity  of  answering  one  of  the 
questions  put  to  us  by  the  Bishop,  namely :  *  Why  is  the 
fire  of  Christian  faith  so  low  among  the  Maori  people  in  my 
diocese?’  I  will  tell  you  what  I  believe  is  the  reason.  We 
Maoris  are  confused  and  bewildered  in  our  minds  by  the 
extraordinary  way  in  which  you  Europeans  treat  your  re¬ 
ligion.  Nobody  amongst  you  seems  to  be  sure  whether  it 
means  anything  or  nothing.  At  the  bidding  of  the  early 
missionaries  we  substituted  what  they  told  us  was  a  true 
religion  for  that  of  our  forefathers,  which  they  called  false. 
We  accepted  the  Book  containing  the  history  and  precepts 
of  the  ‘True  Religion’  as  being  really  the  Word  of  God 
binding  upon  us,  his  creatures.  We  offered  daily,  morning 
and  evening,  worship  to  the  Creator  in  every  pah  and  vil¬ 
lage  throughout  New  Zealand.  We  kept  the  seventh  day 
holy,  abstaining  from  every  kind  of  work  out  of  respedt  to 
the  divine  command,  and  for  the  same  reason  abolished 
slavery  and  polygamy,  though  by  doing  so  we  completely 
disorganized  our  social  system  and  reduced  our  gentry  to 
poverty  and  inflidted  much  pain  on  those  who  were  forced 
to  sever  .some  of  the  tenderest  ties  of  human  relationship, 
just  when  we  were  beginning  to  train  up  our  children  to 
know  and  to  obey  God  as  manifested  in  Jesus  Christ, 
Europeans  came  in  great  numbers  to  this  country.  They 
visited  our  villages  and  appeared  very  friendly,  but  we 
noticed  that  they  did  not  pay  the  same  respedt  to  the  Bible 
as  we  novices  did.  The  Roman  Catholics  told  us  they 
alone  knew  the  corredt  interpretation,  and  that  unless  we 
joined  them  our  souls  would  be  lost.  The  Baptists  fol¬ 
lowed,  who  ridiculed  our  presenting  our  children  to  Christ 
in  baptism,  and  told  us  that  as  we  had  not  been  immersed 
we  were  not  baptized  Christians  at  all.  Then  came  the 
Presbyterians,  who  said  the  office  of  a  Bishop  was  un- 
scriptural,  and  that  in  submitting  to  be  confirmed  by  Bishop 
Selwyn  we  had  gone  through  a  meaningless  ceremony. 
Lastly  came  the  Plymouth  Brethren,  who  told  us  that  Christ 
never  instituted  a  visible  church  or  ministry  at  all,  but  that 


252  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

everybody  ought  to  be  his  own  minister  and  make  his 
own  creed. 

“  Besides  the  confusion  in  our  minds  caused  by  the  god¬ 
less  example  of  the  majority  of  Europeans^  and  the  con- 
tradidtory  teaching  given  by  ministers  of  religion,  we  were 
puzzled  by  the  behavior  of  the  government,  which,  while 
professing  to  be  bound  by  the  moral  law  contained  in  the 
Bible,  did  not  hesitate,  when  we  became  powerless,  to  break 
solemn  promises  made  to  us  when  we  were  more  numerous 
and  strong  than  the  Europeans.  Great  wras  our  surprise 
when  the  Parliament,  composed  not  of  ignorant,  low-born 
men,  but  of  European  gentlemen,  and  professing  Christians, 
put  the  Bible  out  of  the  schools,  and,  while  diredting  the 
teachers  to  diligently  instrudt  the  children  of  New  Zealand 
in  all  kinds  of  knowledge,  told  them  on  no  account  to 
teach  them  anything  about  the  Christian  religion,  anything 
about  God  and  his  laws.  My  heathen  master  taught  me  to 
fear  and  reverence  the  Unseen  Powers,  and  my  parents 
taught  me  to  order  every  adtion  of  my  life  in  obedience  to 
the  Atuas,  who  would  punish  me  if  I  offended  them.  But 
my  children  are  not  taught  now  in  the  schools  of  this 
Christian  country  to  reverence  any  being  above  a  police¬ 
man,  or  to  fear  any  judge  of  their  adtions  above  a  Resident 
Magistrate. 

“  I  think,  when  the  Bishop  of  Christ  church  asked  us  the 
other  day  the  question  I  have  already  referred  to,  we  might 
fairly  have  asked  him  to  tell  us  first  why  the  fire  of  faith 
burns  so  low  among  his  own  people.  We  might  have  quoted 
apt  words  from  that  Book  which  English  people  want  every¬ 
one  but  themselves  to  take  for  their  rule  of  life,  and  rever¬ 
ence  as  the  Word  of  the  living  God:  ‘Physician,  heal 
thyself.  ’ 

“  Can  ignorant  Maoris  be  blamed  for  lukewarmness  in 
the  service  of  God,  whose  existence  one  of  his  ordained 
ministers  tells  them  no  man  in  Christendom  can  prove?  I 
sometimes  think,  sir,  that  my  children  would  have  had  a 
better  chance  of  developing  into  honorable  men  and 
women,  and  would  have  had  a  better  prospedt  of  happiness 
when  the  time  comes  for  them  to  enter  the  unseen  world 
and  meet  their  Maker,  if,  like  the  first  Maori  king  (Potatu), 
I  had  refused  to  make  an  open  profession  of  your  religion 


Babylon  ’  s  Confusion— Ecclesiastical. 


r  rr*  *> 

~  J  sj 


till,  as  he  said:  ‘You  had  settled  among  yourselves  what 
religion  really  is.  ’  Better,  I  think,  the  real  belief  in  the 
unseen  spiritual  world  which  sustained  my  forefathers  than 
the  make-believe  which  the  European  people  have  asked  us 
to  substitute  for  it.  Yours,  etc., 

“Tangata  Maori.” 

The  following  extradt  from  an  article  in  the  North  Amer¬ 
ican  Review  by  Wong  Chin  Foo,  an  educated  China¬ 
man,  a  graduate  of  one  of  our  New  England  colleges, 
gives  similarly  suggestive  reasons  for  preferring  the  religion 
of  his  fathers  to  Christianity.  Wong  Chin  Foo  said: — 

“Born  and  raised  a  heathen,  I  learned  and  practiced  its 
moral  and  religious  code;  and  adling  thereupon  I  was  use¬ 
ful  to  myself  and  many  others.  My  conscience  was  clear, 
and  my  hopes  as  to  future  life  were  undimmed  by  distradt- 
ing  doubt.  But,  when  about  seventeen,  I  was  transferred 
to  the  midst  of  your  showy  Christian  civilization,  and  at 
this  impressible  period  of  life  Christianity  presented  itself 
to  me  at  first  under  its  most  alluring  aspedts;  kind  Chris¬ 
tian  friends  became  particularly  solicitous  for  my  material 
and  religious  welfare,  and  I  was  only  too  willing  to  know 
the  truth.  Then  I  was  persuaded  to  devote  my  life  to  the 
cause  of  Christian  missions.  But  before  entering  this  high 
mission,  the  Christian  dodtrine  I  would  teach  had  to  be 
learned,  and  here  on  the  threshold  I  was  bewildered  by  the 
multiplicity  of  Christian  sedls,  each  one  claiming  a  mon¬ 
opoly  of  the  only  and  narrow  road  to  heaven. 

“I  looked  into  Presbyterianism  only  to  retreat  shudder  - 
ingly  from  a  belief  in  a  merciless  God  who  had  long  fore¬ 
ordained  most  of  the  helpless  human  race  to  an  eternal  hell. 
To  preach  such  a  dodtrine  to  intelligent  heathen  would 
only  raise  in  their  minds  doubts  of  my  sanity,  if  they  did 
not  believe  I  was  lying.  Then  I  dipped  into  Baptist  doc¬ 
trines,  but  found  so  many  sedts  therein  of  different  ‘shells,* 
warring  over  the  merits  of  cold-water  initiation  and  the 
method  and  time  of  using  it,  that  I  became  disgusted  with 
such  trivialities ;  and  the  question  of  close  communion  or 
not  only  impressed  me  that  some  were  very  stingy  and  ex¬ 
clusive  with  their  bit  of  bread  and  wine,  and  others  a  little 
less  so.  Methodism  struck  me  as  a  thunder-and-lightning 


254 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


religion — all  profession  and  noise.  You  struck  it,  or  it 
struck  you,  like  a  spasm, — and  so  you  4  experienced  ’  relig¬ 
ion.  The  Congregationalists  deterred  me  with  their  starchi¬ 
ness  and  self-conscious  true-goodness,  and  their  desire  for 
only  high-toned  affiliates.  Unitarianism  seemed  all  doubt, 
doubting  even  itself.  A  number  of  other  Protestant  seels 
based  on  some  novelty  or  eccentricity — like  Quakerism — 
I  found  not  worth  a  serious  study  by  the  non-Christian. 
But  on  one  point  this  mass  of  Protestant  dissension  cordi¬ 
ally  agreed,  and  that  was  in  a  united  hatred  of  Catholicism, 
the  older  form  of  Christianity.  And  Catholicism  returned 
with  interest  this  animosity.  It  haughtily  declared  itself 
the  only  true  church,  outside  of  which  there  was  no  salva¬ 
tion — for  Protestants  especially;  that  its  chief  prelate  was 
the  personal  representative  of  God  on  earth;  and  that  he 
was  infallible.  Here  was  religious  unity,  power  and  authority 
with  a  vengeance.  But,  in  chorus,  my  solicitous  Protest¬ 
ant  friends  besought  me  not  to  touch  Catholicism,  declar¬ 
ing  it  was  worse  than  heathenism — in  which  I  agreed;  but 
the  same  line  of  argument  also  convinced  me  that  Protest¬ 
antism  stood  in  the  same  category.  In  fabt,  the  more  I 
studied  Christianity  in  its  various  phases,  and  listened  to 
the  animadversions  of  one  se<5t  upon  another,  the  more  it 
seemed  to  me  4 sounding  brass  and  tinkling  cymbals.’ 

4  4  Callus  heathen  if  you  will,  the  Chinese  are  still  superior 
in  social  administration  and  social  order.  Among  four 
hundred  millions  of  Chinese  there  are  fewer  murders  and 
robberies  in  a  year  than  there  are  in  New  York  State.  True, 
China  supports  a  luxurious  monarch  whose  every  whim 
must  be  gratified ;  yet.  withal,  its  people  are  the  most  lightly 
taxed  in  the  world,  having  nothing  to  pay  but  from  tilled 
soil,  rice  and  salt;  and  yet  she  has  not  a  single  dollar  of 
national  debt.  .  .  . 

44  Christians  are  continually  fussing  about  religion;  they 
build  great  churches  and  make  long  prayers,  and  yet  there 
is  more  wickedness  in  the  neighborhood  of  a  single  church 
distridl  of  one  thousand  people  in  New  York,  than  among 
one  million  heathen,  churchless  and  unsermonized.  Chris¬ 
tian  talk  is  long  and  loud  about  how  to  be  good  and  to 
a6l  charitably.  It  is  all  charity  and  no  fraternity — • 
4  There,  dog,  take  your  crust  and  be  thankful !  ’  And  is  it* 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  255 

therefore,  any  wonder  that  there  is  more  heart-breaking 
and  suicides  in  the  single  state  of  New  York  in  a  year  than 
in  all  China? 

“The  difference  between  the  heathen  and  the  Christian 
is  that  the  heathen  does  good  for  the  sake  of  doing  good. 
With  the  Christian,  what  little  good  he  does  he  does  it  for 
immediate  honor  and  for  future  reward ;  he  lends  to  the 
Lord  and  wants  compound  interest.  In  fa6t,  the  Christian 
is  the  worthy  heir  of  his  religious  ancestors.  The  heathen 
does  much  and  says  little  about  it,  the  Christian  does 
little  good,  but  when  he  does  he  wants  it  in  the  papers 
and  on  his  tombstone.  Love  men  for  the  good  they  do 
you  is  a  pradlical  Christian  idea,  not  for  the  good  you 
should  do  them  as  a  matter  of  human  duty.  So  Christians 
love  the  heathen;  yes,  the  heathen’s  possessions;  and  in 
proportion  to  these  the  Christian’s  love  grows  in  intensity. 
When  the  English  wanted  the  Chinaman’s  gold  and  trade, 
they  said  they  wanted  ‘to  open  China  for  their  mission¬ 
aries.’  And  opium  was  the  chief,  in  fa<5t  the  only,  mis¬ 
sionary  they  looked  after  when  they  forced  the  ports  open. 
And  this  infamous  Christian  introduction  among  China¬ 
men  has  done  more  injury,  social  and  moral,  in  China,  than 
all  the  humanitarian  agencies  of  Christianity  could  remedy 
in  two  hundred  years.  And  on  you,  Christians,  and  on  your 
greed  of  gold,  we  lay  the  burden  of  the  cri?ne  resulting; 
of  tens  of  millions  of  honest,  useful  men  and  women  sent 
thereby  to  premature  death  after  a  short,  miserable  life, 
besides  the  physical  and  moral  prostration  it  entails  even 
where  it  does  not  prematurely  kill !  And  this  great  national 
curse  was  thrust  on  us  at  the  point  of  Christian  bayonets. 
And  you  wonder  why  we  are  heathen?  The  only  positive 
point  Christians  have  impressed  on  heathenism  is  that  they 
would  sacrifice  religion,  honor,  principle,  as  they  do  life, 
for — gold.  And  they  sandlimoniously  tell  the  poor  heathen : 
‘You  must  save  your  soul  by  believing  as  we  do  !  ... 

“  ‘Do  unto  others  as  you  wish  they  would  do  unto  you,’ 
or  ‘Love  your  neighbor  as  yourself,’  is  the  great  divine 
law  which  Christians  and  heathen  alike  hold,  but  which  the 
Christians  ignore.  This  is  what  keeps  me  the  heathen  I 
am !  And  I  earnestly  invite  the  Christians  of  America  to 
Confucius.’ * 


2$6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


The  following  similar  instance  was  reported  by  the  press, 
of  a  woman  from  India, — Pundita  Ramabai, — who  visited 
Boston  a  few  years  ago  and  was  preparing  to  return  to  India 
to  engage  in  teaching  the  high  caste  women  of  India.  She 
did  not  find  it  easy  to  tell  to  what  denomination  of  Chris¬ 
tians  she  belonged.  A  reporter  asked  the  question,  and  she 
answered : — 

“I  belong  to  the  universal  church  of  Christ.  I  meet 
good  Baptists,  Methodists,  Episcopalians  and  Presbyterians, 
and  each  one  tells  me  something  about  the  Bible.  So  it. 
seems  to  me  better  to  go  there  myself  and  find  the  best  I 
can.  [A  wise  decision.]  And  there  I  find  Christ  the 
Savior  of  the  world,  and  to  him  I  give  my  heart.  I  was 
baptized  when  in  England,  and  I  commune  with  all  Chris¬ 
tian  people  who  allow  me  to  do  so.  I  do  not  profess  to  be 
of  any  particular  denomination,  for  I  would  go  back  to 
India  simply  as  a  Christian.  To  my  mind  it  appears  that 
the  New  Testam  ent,  and  especially  the  words  of  our  Savior, 
are  a  sufficiently  elaborate  creed.  I  believe  as  the  Savior 
has  told  us,  and  his  message  through  John  has  come  to  us, 
that  God  is  a  spirit,  is  light  and  love;  that  he  created,  il¬ 
luminates  and  pervades  the  universe;  that  Jesus,  his  Son 
and  Servant,  the  apostle  of  our  faith,  was  sent  by  him  to 
be  the  savior  and  leader  of  his  children;  that  as  many  as 
believe  on  him  have  the  right  to  be  the  sons  of  God;  and 
that  the  holy  spirit  is  our  guide  and  comforter,  the  great 
gift  of  God  through  Christ;  that  there  is  but  one  Church, 
and  that  all  who  acknowledge  Jesus  as  their  Savior  are 
members  of  that  Church.  I  believe  that  whatever  is  needed 
for  my  salvation  will  be  given  me,  and  I  pray  earnestly  that 
God  may  grant  me  grace  to  be  a  seeker  and  follower  of 
truth  and  a  doer  of  his  will.  In  Boston  they  said  I  was  a 
Unitarian;  I  told  them  I  was  not.  Neither  am  I  a  Trini¬ 
tarian.  I  do  not  understand  these  modern  inventions  at 
all.  I  am  simply  a  Christian,  and  the  New  Testament 
teaches  me  my  religion.” 

The  Japanese  converts  to  Christianity  manifested  a  sim¬ 
ilar  spirit,  their  noble  course  being  both  a  severe  rebuke  to 
the  nominal  churches  and  their  creeds  and  a  beautiful 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  257 

commentary  on  the  power  of  the  Word  of  God.  Of  their 
opinions  of  the  creeds  of  Christendom,  and  of  their  de¬ 
termination  to  stand  by  the  Bible  alone,  we  have  the  fol¬ 
lowing  published  account:  — 

“ When  the  Japanese  Empire  was  thrown  open  to  American 
commerce,  the  American  churches  were  zealous  to  proselyte 
that  country  to  their  several  confessions  of  faith.  The 
missionaries  sent  out  found  that  their  division  would  be  an 
effectual  barrier  to  success,  and  agreed  to  conceal  their  dif- 
fe  rences  and  work  together  for  souls  alone,  simply  present¬ 
ing  one  God,  and  Christ  crucified  for  sinners,  until  they 
should  obtain  a  foothold.  The  dissimulation  succeeded  so 
well  that  in  1873,  *n  respe<5h  to  the  clamor  for  sectarian  har¬ 
vests  on  the  part  of  home  Boards,  it  was  agreed  that  the 
converts  were  sufficiently  numerous  to  warrant  a  division 
of  the  spoil. 

“But  when  the  deceit  was  carefully  exposed  to  the  con¬ 
verts  from  heathenism,  an  unexpected  difficulty  arose. 
These  Japanese  Christians  assembled  and  drew  up  a  peti¬ 
tion,  setting  forth  the  joy  and  peace  and  righteousness  they 
had  found  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  objecting  to  being  divided, 
contrary  to  the  Word  and  spirit  of  God,  and  urging  the 
missionaries,  since  they  had  confessed  such  a  deplorable 
state  of  things  in  their  own  country,  to  return  to  America 
and  leave  the  further  evangelization  of  Japan  to  them. 

“Copies  of  this  petition  were  forwarded  to  the  various 
Boards  by  which  the  missionaries  were  supported  and  con¬ 
trolled,  and  agents  were  sent  out  to  investigate  and  report. 
One  of  these  agents,  whose  letter  was  published  in  The  Inde- 
pendent  (N.  Y.),  says  that  to  these  minds,  just  brought  from 
the  darkness  of  heathenism,  ‘the  simple  joys  of  salvation 
overshadow  all  other  considerations/  and  ‘it  will  be  many 
years  before  they  can  be  indoctrinated  into  the  nice  dis¬ 
tinctions  which  divide  Christendom.’  Nevertheless,  these 
whose  ‘other  considerations’  overshadowed  the  ‘joys  of 
salvation  ’  and  shut  out  the  love  of  God,  persevered  in  the 
work  of  dividing.  The  spirit  of  God,  as  it  always  does, 
prompted  these  honest  souls  to  meet  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
only.  The  most  difficult  thing  in  the  work  of  the  sec¬ 
tarian  missionary  is  to  ‘indoctrinate  the  convert  into  the 
17  n 


258 


The  Day  of  Vengeance 


nice  distinctions  which  divide  Christendom.”  Very  few 
of  the  adherents  of  any  se<5t  in  America  are  so  indoctrin¬ 
ated.  They  are  prejudiced  and  overcome  by  other  con¬ 
siderations  than  real  convictions.  A  very  small  per  cent, 
have  anything  like  intelligent  consciences  about  profes¬ 
sions  of  faith  and  the  distinctions  by  which  they  are  separ¬ 
ated  from  other  seCts.” 

Such  are  the  sentiments  of  intelligent  heathen,  bewildered 
and  confused  by  the  misrepresentations  of  the  divine  char¬ 
acter  and  doCtrines.  But  we  rejoice  to  know  that,  not¬ 
withstanding  the  conflict  of  creeds  and  the  unchristian 
conduCt  of  multitudes  of  professed  Christians,  and  of  the 
so-called  Christian  nations,  all  Christian  missionary  effort 
among  the  heathen  peoples  has  not  been  in  vain,  but  that 
here  and  there  the  seeds  of  divine  truth  have  dropped  into 
good  and  honest  hearts  and  brought  forth  the  fruits  of  right¬ 
eousness  and  true  Christian  character.  Such  fruits,  how¬ 
ever,  cannot  be  credited  to  the  creeds,  but  to  the  Word 
and  spirit  of  God,  despite  the  confusion  of  human  creeds. 
The  Lord  refers  to  the  Old  and  New  Testament  Scriptures 
as  4 ‘  My  two  witnesses”  (Rev.  11:3),  and  faithfully  they 
have  borne  their  testimony  to  every  nation. 

As  to  whether  the  heathen  religionists  will  have  any  dis¬ 
position  to  affiliate  with  nominal  Christianity,  we  have  no 
affirmative  indications.  On  the  contrary,  their  represent¬ 
atives  at  the  World’s  Parliament  of  Religions  were  impressed 
chiefly  with  the  inferiority  of  the  Christian  religion  to  their 
estimate  of  their  own;  but  the  “sure  word  of  prophecy” 
indicates  very  clearly  that  the  various  Protestant  seCts  will 
form  a  cooperative  union  or  federacy,  and  that  Catholicism 
and  Protestantism  will  affiliate,  neither  losing  its  identity. 
These  are  the  two  ends  of  the  ecclesiastical  heavens  which, 
as  their  confusion  increases,  shall  roll  together  as  a  scroll 
(Isa.  34:4;  Rev.  6:14)  for  self-proteCfion, — as  distinCl  and 
separate  rolls,  yet  in  close  proximity  to  each  other. 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  259 

For  this  desired  end  Protestants  show  themselves  ready 
to  make  almost  any  compromise,  while  Papacy  has  assumed 
a  most  conciliatory  attitude.  Every  intelligent  observer  is 
aware  of  these  fadts;  and  every  reader  of  history  knows 
the  baneful  charadfer  of  that  great  antichristian  system  that 
now  sees,  in  the  great  confusion  of  Protestantism,  its  op¬ 
portunity  for  readvancing  to  power.  And,  though  realizing 
in  itself  a  strength  superior  to  that  of  divided  Protestant¬ 
ism,  the  great  Papal  system  also  fears  the  approaching 
crisis,  and  hence  desires  most  anxiously  the  union  of  Chris¬ 
tendom,  Papal  and  Protestant,  civil  and  religious. 

The  following  extradl  from  a  paper  by  the  noted  “Paulist 
father,’ ’  Walter  Elliot,  of  New  York  city,  read  at  the 
Columbian  Catholic  Congress  of  1893,  shows  the  purpose 
of  the  church  of  Rome  to  take  advantage  of  the  present 
confusion  of  Protestantism.  He  said: — 

‘ 1  The  collapse  of  dogmatic .. Protestantism  is  our  opportun¬ 
ity.  Denominations,  and  ‘creeds,’  and  ‘schools,’  and 
‘  confessions  ’  are  going  to  pieces  before  our  eyes.  Great 
men  built  them,  and  little  men  can  demolish  them.  This 
new  nation  cannot  but  regard  with  disdain  institutions 
[Protestant]  hardly  double  its  own  short  life,  and  yet  ut¬ 
terly  decrepit;  cannot  but  regard  with  awe  an  institution 
[the  Roman  Catholic  Church]  in  whose  life  the  great  re¬ 
public  could  have  gone  through  its  career  nearly  a  score  of 
times.  I  tell  you  that  the  vigor  of  national  youth  must  be 
amazed  at  the  freshness  of  perennial  [Roman  Catholic] 
religion,  and  must  soon  salute  it  as  divine.  The  dogmas  of 
older  Protestantism  are  fading  out  of  our  people’s  minds, 
or  are  being  thrust  out.” 

The  Pope,  in  a  recent  encyclical,  offered  Roman  Catholics 
a  premium  to  have  them  pray  for  the  conversion  of  Protest¬ 
ants  to  the  church  of  Rome,  the  premium  being  release 
for  a  time  from  the  pains  of  purgatory.  From  his  address 
to  Protestants,  which  formed  a  portion  of  the  encyclical, 
we  quote  the  following  words: — 


26o 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


“  It  is  with  burning  charity  that  we  now  turn  towards  those 
people,  who  in  a  more  recent  age  under  the  influence  of 
exceptional  convulsions,  temporal  and  material,  left  the 
bosom  of  the  Roman  church.  Forgetful  of  past  vicissitudes, 
let  them  raise  their  spirits  above  human  things,  and,  thirst¬ 
ing  only  for  truth  and  salvation,  consider  the  church  founded 
by  Jesus  Christ.  If  they  will  then  compare  their  own 
churches  with  this  church  and  see  to  what  a  pass  religion 
has  come  with  them,  they  will  admit  readily  that,  having 
forgotten  the  primitive  traditions  in  several  important 
points,  the  ebb  and  flow  of  variety  has  made  them  slip  into 
new  things.  And  they  will  not  deny  that  of  the  truths 
which  the  authors  of  this  new  state  of  things  had  taken 
with  them  when  they  seceded  hardly  any  certain  and 
authoritative  formula  remains.  .  .  . 

“We  know  full  well  how  many  long  and  painful  labors 
are  necessary  to  bring  about  the  order  of  things  which  we 
would  see  restored,  and  some  may  think  perhaps  that  we 
are  too  hopeful,  pursuing  an  ideal  rather  to  be  desired  than 
expedted.  But  we  place  all  our  hope  and  trust  in  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Savior  of  the  human  race,  remembering  the  great 
things  which  were  accomplished  once  by  the  so-called  mad¬ 
ness  of  the  cross  and  of  its  preaching  to  the  wise  world, 
which  looked  on  stupefied  and  confounded.  Especially  do 
we  implore  princes  and  rulers,  in  the  name  of  their  political 
foresight  and  solicitude  for  the  interests  of  their  peoples, 
to  weigh  our  designs  equitably,  and  second  them  by  their 
favor  and  authority.  Were  only  a  part  of  the  fruits  that  we 
expedl  to  ripen,  the  benefit  would  not  be  small  amid  the 
present  rapid  downfall  of  all  things,  and  when  to  the  pre¬ 
vailing  unrest  is  joined  fear  of  the  future. 

“The  last  century  left  Europe  wearied  by  disasters  and 
still  trembling  from  the.  convulsions  by  which  she  had  been 
shaken.  Might  not  the  century  which  now  wears  to  its 
end  hand  down  as  a  heritage  to  the  human  race  some  few 
pledges  of  concord  and  the  hope  of  the  great  benefits  held 
out  by  the  unity  of  Christian  faith?” 

That  the  trend  of  Protestantism  is  Romeward  cannot  be 
denied.  That  was  the  real  significance  of  the  prominent 
part  given  to  Roman  Catholics  in  the  great  Religious  Par- 


Babylon1  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical .  2b  i 

liament;  and  it  is  the  expressed  anxiety  of  all  interested 
in  the  Protestant  Union  movement  to  secure  alliance,  if 
not  union,  with  the  Church  of  Rome.  One  of  the  items 
in  the  Presbyterian  creed  now  considered  obnoxious,  and 
which  it  is  proposed  shall  be  changed,  is  that  referring  to 
the  Papacy  as  Antichrist. 

The  following  letter  of  a  Methodist  clergyman  not  long 
since  addressed  to  Cardinal  Gibbons,  strongly  indicates 
this  tendency  amongst  Protestants:  — 

Taunton ,  Mass. 

“Dear  Cardinal: — You  are,  without  doubt,  familiar  with 
and  interested  in  the  fadl  that  there  is  a  movement  among 
the  Protestant  churches  toward  reunion.  If  such  a  reunion 
is  to  take  place,  why  may  it  not  include  the  Roman  Cath¬ 
olic  church?  Has  not  the  Roman  church  some  foundation 
to  propose  upon  which  we  may  all  stand?  Cannot  she 
meet  us  with  concessions  which  may  be  temporary,  if  she 
believes  us  wrong,  until  we  learn  of  Christ  and  his  plans 
more  perfedtly? 

“  Of  one  thing  I  feel  sure,  that  personally  I  have  a  grow¬ 
ing  tendency  to  look  more  and  more  carefully  for  the  good 
in  all  branches  of  the  Christian  church,  and  I  apprehend 
that  I  am  not  alone  in  this.  Sincerely  yours, 

Geo.  W.  King ,  Pastor  First  M.  E.  Church .  ’  ’ 

To  this  the  Cardinal  replied  as  follows: — 

Cardinal1  s  Residence ,  Baltimore. 

“Rev.  Geo.  W.  King,  Dear  Sir: — In  reply  to  your  favor 
I  beg  to  say  that  your  aspirations  for  the  reunion  of  Chris¬ 
tendom  are  worthy  of  all  praise. 

“This  reunion  would  be  only  fragmentary  if  the  Cath¬ 
olic  Church  were  excluded.  It  would  also  be  impossible ; 
for  there  can  be  no  union  possible  without  a  solid  Scriptural 
basis,  and  that  is  found  in  the  recognition  of  Peter  and  his 
successor  as  the  visible  head  of  the  church. 

“There  can  be  no  stable  government  without  a  head, 
either  in  civil,  military  or  ecclesiastical  life.  Every  State 
must  have  its  governor,  and  every  town  must  have  its  mayor 
or  municipal  chief  with  some  title.  If  the  churches  of  the 
world  look  for  a  head,  where  will  they  find  one  with  the 


262 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


standard  of  authority  or  prescription  except  the  Bishop  of 
Rome? — not  in  Canterbury  or  Constantinople. 

“As  for  the  terms  of  reunion,  they  would  be  easier  than 
is  commonly  imagined.  The  Catholic  church  holds  to  all 
the  positive  dodtrines  of  all  the  Protestant  churches,  and 
the  acknowledgment  of  the  Pope’s  judicial  supremacy  would 
make  the  way  easy  for  accepting  her  other  dodtrines.  You 
are  nearer  to  us  than  you  imagine.  Many  dodtrines  are 
ascribed  to  the  church  which  she  repudiates. 

Faithfully  yours  in  Christ,  J.  Card.  Gibbons .” 

To  this  the  following  was  sent  in  reply,  and  by  consent 
of  both  gentlemen  the  letters  were  made  public  in  the  in¬ 
terest  of  the  union  desired. 

“Dear  Cardinal: — Your  reply  has  been  read  with  much 
interest.  May  I  not  now  inquire  if  it  would  not  be  a  wise 
and  valuable  thing  for  the  Catholic  church  to  set  forth  to 
the  Protestant  churches  a  possible  basis  of  union  (describ¬ 
ing  the  matter  in  sufficient  detail)  somewhat  after  the  order 
of  the  Chicago-Lambeth  propositions  of  the  Episcopal 
church?  I  know  how  much  the  Methodist  church,  and  in¬ 
deed  the  entire  Christian  church,  is  misunderstood  by  many, 
and  I  conceive  it  more  than  possible,  inevitably,  that  the 
Catholic  church  should  likewise  be  misunderstood  and  mis¬ 
judged  in  many  things.  Cannot  the  Catholic  church 
corredt  this  misunderstanding  on  the  part  of  Protestants 
to  a  large  degree  at  least,  and  would  not  this  hasten  the 
desired  reunion? 

“I  believe  the  present  divided  condition  of  Christen¬ 
dom  to  be  full  of  folly,  shame  and  disgrace,  and  have  no 
objedtion  to  a  central  authority  under  certain  conditions 
of  limitation  or  restraint. 

Sincerely  yours,  Geo.  IV.  King.” 

The  sentiments  of  the  popular  Young  People’s  So¬ 
ciety  of  Christian  Endeavor  toward  the  Church  of  Rome 
were  very  clearly  indicated  at  its  annual  convention  in 
Montreal  in  1893.  Among  the  delegates  at  the  convention 
was  a  noted  Hindoo  from  Bombay,  India,  Rev.  Mr.  Kar- 
markar,  a  convert  to  Protestant  Christianity.  In  his  re¬ 
marks  before  the  Society  he  stated  that  Romanism  was  a 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  263 

hindrance  to  missionary  work  in  India.  The  statement 
met  with  very  manifest  disapproval  in  the  convention; 
but  when  the  French  Romanist  dailies  took  up  the  matter 
and  published  what  the  Hindoo  had  said,  commenting 
angrily  upon  it,  and  in  consequence  a  subsequent  session 
of  the  convention  was  disturbed  by  a  mob  of  Roman  ' 
Catholics,  the  presiding  officer  of  the  convention  endeav¬ 
ored  to  appease  their  wrath  by  rising  in  the  midst  of  the 
assembly  and  declaring  that  he  and  the  delegates  were  not 
responsible  for  Mr.  Karmarkar,  thus  leaving  their  guest 
alone  to  bear  the  brunt  of  their  wrath,  for  thus  courage¬ 
ously  testifying  to  the  truth.  Evidently  Mr.  Karmarkar 
was  tne  only  Protestant  at  that  convention, — the  only  one 
who  neither  feared,  sympathized  with,  nor  worshiped  the 
beast.  (Rev.  20:4.)  The  following  were  his  words  as 
reported  by  The  American  Sentinel ,  Aug.,  1S93: — 

“There  is  a  remarkable  correspondence  between  Romish 
worship  and  Hindoo  worship.  Romanism  is  but  a  new 
label  on  the  old  bottles  of  paganism  containing  the  deadly 
poison  of  idolatry.  Often  the  Hindoos  ask  us,  when  see¬ 
ing  the  Romish  worship,  ‘  What  is  the  difference  between 
Christianity  and  Hindooism?’  In  India  we  have  not  only 
to  contend  with  the  hydra-headed  monster  of  Idolatry,  but 
also  the  odlopus  of  Romanism.” 

Among  the  few  voices  raised  in  opposition  to  this  a&ion 
of  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society  were  the  following  res¬ 
olutions  presented  at  a  patriotic  meeting  of  the  citizens  of 
Boston,  and  unanimously  adopted  by  two  thousand  people 

“  Whereas ,  At  the  Christian  Endeavor  convention  now 
in  session  at  Montreal,  Rev.  S.  V.  Karmarkar  clearly  and 
truthfully  stated  the  hindrances  to  the  progress  of  Chris¬ 
tianity  in  India,  mentioning  the  demoralizing  influences  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  church,  thereby  arousing  the  animosity 
of  French  Roman  Catholics,  who  endeavored  to  prevent 
free  speech  in  a  Protestant  convention  by  riotous  a<5ts ; 
therefore 


264 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“ Resolved ,  That'  we,  Protestant  citizens  of  Boston,  fully 
endorse  Rev.  S.  V.  Karmarkar  in  boldly  stating  fadts;  and 
we  deeply  regret  that  a  company  of  Christians  sought  to 
pacify  Romanists  by  a  rising  vote  (which  was  loudly  ap¬ 
plauded),  apparently  censuring  a  man  of  God  for  telling 
the  truth, 

“Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  these  resolutions  be  sent  to  the 
daily  and  patriotic  papers,  and  forwarded  to  Rev.  S.  V. 
Karmarkar.  ’  * 

Another  popular  Protestant  institution,  the  Chautauqua 
Literary  Circle,  at  one  of  its  recent  annual  conventions, 
sent  the  following  message  to  a  similar  assembly  of  Roman 
Catholics,  more  recently  instituted  and  located  on  Lake 
Champlain.  The  message  was  adopted  by  unanimous  vote 
and  with  great  enthusiasm,  and  read  thus: — 

“  Chautauqua  sends  greeting  and  best  wishes  to  the  Cath¬ 
olic  Summer  School.  ”  In  reply  Chancellor  Vincent  re¬ 
ceived  the  following  from  Dr.  Thomas  J.  Conarty,  head  of 
the  Catholic  Summer  School  at  Plattsburgh,  Lake  Cham¬ 
plain:  “The  scholars  of  the  Catholic  Summer  School  of 
America  are  deeply  grateful  for  Chautauqua’s  cordial  greefc 
ings,  and  send  best  wishes  to  Chautauqua  in  return.” 

Another  company  of  Protestants,  chiefly  Covenanters, 
is  very  solicitous  to  have  this  nation  (which,  from  the 
beginning  of  its  life  has  repudiated  the  dodtrine  of  the  di¬ 
vine  right  of  kings,  and  which  has  never  acknowledged  the 
right  of  any  man  to  rule  as  “king  by  the  grace  of  God”) 
put  on  the  garb  of  Christian  profession,  however  greatly 
it  might  dishonor  that  profession.  One  of  the  chief  ob« 
jedls  of  this  National  Reform  Movement,  as  it  is  called,  if 
to  enforce  upon  all  the  stridl  observance  of  Sunday  as  a 
day  of  worship.  And  in  hope  of  securing  their  ends  by 
a  majority  vote  of  the  people,  they  are  very  solicitous  to 
have  their  influence  augmented  by  the  Roman  Catholic  vote. 
Hence  they  express  their  willingness  to  make  almost  any 


Babylon1  s  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  265 

concessions,  even  to  sell  their  religious  liberty,  bought  with 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs,  to  gain  the  cooperation  of  the 
Church  of  Rome.  Hear  their  proposition  expressed  by 
the  chief  organ  of  the  denomination,  The  Christian  States - 
man ,  thus: — 

“  Whenever  they  [the  Roman  Catholic  Church]  are 
willing  to  cooperate  in  resisting  the  progress  of  political 
atheism,  we  will  gladly  join  hands  with  them.”  Again, 
uWe  may  be  subjedted  to  some  rebuffs  in  our  first  proffers ; 
for  the  time  is  not  yet  come  when  the  Roman  Church  will 
consent  to  strike  hands  with  other  churches,  as  such ;  but 
the  time  has  come  to  make  repeated  advances,  and  gladly 
accept  cooperation  in  any  form  in  which  they  may  be  willing 
to  exhibit  it.  It  is  one  of  the  necessities  of  the  situation .” 
— Rev.  S.  F.  Scovel  (Presbyterian). 

The  same  journal  also  marked  the  duty  of  the  United 
States’  government  as  follows: — “  Our  remedy  for  all  these 
malific  influences  is  to  have  the  government  simply  set  up 
the  moral  law  and  recognize  God’s  authority  behind  it, 
and  lay  its  hand  on  any  religioii  that  does  not  co? form  to  it.11 
Yes,  “  the  necessities  of  the  situation  ”  are  indeed  forcing 
the  religious  powers  of  Christendom  into  peculiar  posi¬ 
tions,  and  it  does  not  require  a  very  keen  observation  to 
note  the  backward  turn  of  the  wheels  of  religious  progress; 
nor  to  surmise  where  religious  liberty  will  be  brought  to 
an  abrupt  end. 

Said  an  Episcopal  clergyman,  Rev.  F.  H.  Hopkins,  in 

an  article  published  in  The  Century  Magazine : — 

“Of  one  thing  I  am  certain:  If  at  the  time  of  any  of 
the  great  separations  among  Christians  in  the  past,  the  con¬ 
dition  of  the  church  had  been  what  it  is  to-day,  and  if  the 
mind  and  temper  of  those  who  became  separatists  then 
had  been  the  same  as  that  of  their  representatives  now,  no 
separation  would  have  taken  place  at  all.  [Very  true!]  This 
change  on  both  sides  is  a  proof,  to  me,  that  the  God  of 
unity  and  love  is,  in  his  own  time  and  way,  bringing  us  all 
together  again  in  him.  [But  to  those  not  intoxicated 


266 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


with  the  spirit  or  wine  of  great  Babylon  (Rev.  17  12)  it  is 
proof  of  the  decline  of  vital  godliness  and  love  of  the  truth ; 
and  an  evidence  that  the  spirit  of  that  noble  movement. 
The  Great  Reformation,  is  dead.]” 

Hear,  further,  the  more  sober  testimony  of  Archdeacon 
Farrar.  On  resigning  his  position  as  editor  of  The  Review 
of  the  Churches ,  he  made  this  remarkable  statement : — 

“The  whole  cause  of  the  Reformation  is  going  by  de¬ 
fault,  and  if  the  alienated  laity  do  not  awake  in  time  and 
assert  their  rights  as  sharers  in  the  common  priesthood  of 
all  Christians,  they  will  awake  too  late,  to  find  themselves 
members  of  a  church  which  has  become  widely  popish  in 
all  but  name.” 

While  we  see  that,  in  this  country,  the  church  nominal, 
both  Papal  and  Protestant,  is  seeking  the  protection  and 
cooperation  of  the  state,  that  the  various  sects  are  asso¬ 
ciating  themselves  together  for  mutual  cooperation  and 
defence,  ignoring  their  doctrinal  differences  and  emphasiz¬ 
ing  their  points  of  agreement,  and  that  all  are  anxious 
for  a  speedy  union  at  any  price  which  will  not  affect  their 
policy,  in  Europe  the  case  is  somewhat  reversed.  There 
the  civil  powers  feel  their  insecurity  and  danger  most,  and 
they  consequently  look  to  the  ecclesiastical  powers  for  what 
assistance  they  may  be  able  to  render.  Here  the  languish¬ 
ing  eye  of  the  church  looks  imploringly  to  the  state,  while 
there  the  tottering  thrones  seek  props  from  the  church. 

Such  is  the  unhappy  condition  of  that  great  system 
which  is  now  brought  to  judgment  before  the  assembled 
world — that  system  which  proudly  styles  itself  Christendom 
(Christ’s  Kingdom),  but  which  Christ  promptly  and  em¬ 
phatically  disowns,  and  most  appropriately  names  “Baby¬ 
lon.”  How  manifest  the  absurdity  of  applying  the  name 
Christendom  to  the  kingdoms  of  this  world!  Do  the 
prophets  portray  any  such  condition  of  things  in  the  glori¬ 
ous  Kingdom  of  God?  Will  the  great  Prince  of  Peace  go 


Babylon's  Confusion — Ecclesiastical.  267 

about  imploring  the  nations  to  recognize  his  authority  and 
grant  him  his  rights — of  territory,  of  wealth,  or  of  domim 
ion?  Will  he  beg  a  pittance  from  the  poorest  peasant  or 
court  the  favor  of  the  affluent?  Or  will  he  implore  his 
subjects  to  bestir  themselves  and  exert  their  dying  energies 
to  support  his  tottering  throne?  Oh,  no ;  with  dignity  and 
authority,  when  the  appointed  time  comes,  he  will  take  un¬ 
to  himself  his  great  power  and  begin  his  glorious  reign  ; 
and  who  shall  hinder  or  obstruct  his  way? 

Thus  there  is  a  general  banding  together  of  the  powers 
that  be,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  and  a  mutual  depend¬ 
ence  one  upon  another;  and  with  these  are  bound  up  the 
interests  of  all  the  rich,  the  great  and  the  mighty — the 
interests  of  kings  and  emperors  and  statesmen  and  lords 
and  ladies  and  titled  officials  and  priests  and  bishops,  and 
the  clergy  of  every  grade,  great  capitalists,  bankers,  mon¬ 
opolistic  corporations,  etc.,  etc.  The  present  status  of  the 
conflict  is  but  a  clashing  of  ideas  and  a  general  prepara¬ 
tion  for  the  impending  crisis.  The  ecclesiastical  powers, 
referred  to  in  the  Scriptures  as  the  powers  of  the  heavens 
(the  nominal  spiritual  powers),  are  approaching  each  other, 
and  truly,  “the  heavens  shall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll;” 
but  “while  they  be  folden  together  as  thorns  for  there  can 
be  no  peaceful  and  comfortable  affiliation  of  liberty-loving 
Protestants  and  the  tyrannical  spirit  of  Papacy],  and  while 
they  are  drunken  as  drunkards  [intoxicated  with  the  spirit 
of  the  world,  the  wine  of  Babylon],  they  shall  be  devoured 
as  stubble  fully  dry”  (Nahum  1:10),  in  the  great  cataclysm 
of  trouble  and  anarchy  predicted  in  the  Word  of  God  as 
the  introduction  of  the  Millennial  Kingdom. 

*  .  *  * 

We  would  not  be  understood  as  including  all  Christians 
as  “Babylonians.”  Quite  to  the  contrary.  As  the  Lord 
recognizes  some  in  Babylon  as  true  to  him  and  addresses 


z 


263 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


them  now,  saying, — “Come  out  of  her,  my  people ”  (Rev. 
18:4),  so  do  we;  and  we  rejoice  to  believe  that  there  are 
to-day  thousands  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  the 
Baal  of  our  day — Mammon,  Pride  and  Ambition.  Some 
of  these  have  already  obediently  “Come  out  of  her,”  and 
the  remainder  are  now  being  tested  on  this  point,  before 
the  plagues  are  poured  out  upon  Babylon.  Those  who  love 
self,  popularity,  worldly  prosperity,  honor  of  men  more 
than  they  love  the  Lord,  and  who  reverence  human  theories 
and  systems  more  than  the  Word  of  the  Lord,  will  not 
come  out  until  Babylon  falls  and  they  come  through  the 
“great  tribulation.”  (Rev.  7:9,  14.)  But  such  shall  not 
be  accounted  worthy  to  share  the  Kingdom.  Compare 
Rev.  2:26;  3:21;  Matt.  10:37;  Mark  8:34,  35;  Luke 
14:26,  27. 

*  .  * 

* 

“  The  time  of  trouble  nears,  ‘  It  hastetli  greatly ;  ’ 

E’en  now  its  ripples  span  the  world- wide  seaj 
O  when  its  waves  are  swollen  to  mountains  stately, 

Will  the  resistless  billows  sweep  o’er  me? 

“  Or,  terror-stricken,  will  I  then  discover 

A  wondrous  presence  standing  in  glory  by, 

Treading  the  waters ! — Immanuel — Life-giver, 

With  words  of  cheer, — Be  not  afraid, — ’tis  I.’ 

{5Yes,  a  hand,  strong,  yet  tender  as  a  mother’s, 

Will  from  the  surging  billows  lift  me  out. 

With  soft  rebuke,  more  loving  than  a  brother’s : 

6 Of  little  faith!  O,  wherefore  didst  thou  doubt ?*** 


t 


STUDY  VII 


THE  NATIONS  ASSEMBLED  AND  THE  PREPARATION  OF 
THE  ELEMENTS  FOR  THE  GREAT  FIRE 
OF  GOD’S  INDIGNATION. 

How  and  Why  the  Nations  are  Assembled. — The  Social  Elements  Prepar¬ 
ing  for  the  Fire. — The  Heaping  of  Treasures. — The  Increase  of  Pov>- 
erty. — Social  Friction  Nearing  Combustion. — A  Word  from  the  President 
of  the  American  Federation  of  Labor. — The  Rich  sometimes  too  Severe¬ 
ly  Condemned. — Selfishness  and  Liberty  in  Combination. — Independence 
as  Viewed  by  the  Rich  and  by  the  Poor. — Why  Present  Conditions 
Cannot  Continue. — Machinery  an  Important  Factor  in  Preparing  for 
theGreat  Fire. — Female  Competition. — Labor's  View  of  the  Situation, 
Reasonable  and  Unreasonable. — The  Law  of  Supply  and  Demand  In¬ 
exorable  upon  all. — The  Outlook  for  Foreign  Industrial  Compe¬ 
tition  appalling. — Mr.  Justin  McCarthy’s  Fears  for  England. — Kier 
Hardie,  M.  P.,  on  the  Labor  Outlook  in  England. — Hon.  Jos.  Cham¬ 
berlain’s  Prophetic  Words  to  British  Workmen. — National  Aggression 
as  Related  to  Industrial  Interests. — Hf.rr  Liebknecht  on  the  Social 
and  Industrial  War  in  Germany. — Resolutions  of  the  International 
Trades  Union  Congress. — Giants  in  These  Days. — List  of  Trusts  and 
Combines. — Barbaric  Slavery  vs.  Civilized  Bondage. — The  Masses  Be¬ 
tween  the  Upper  and  Nether  Millstones. — The  Conditions  Universal 
and  Beyond  Human  Power  to  Regulate. 

ITT" AIT  ye  upon  me,  saith  the  Lord,  until  the  day  that  I  rise  up  to 
VY  the  prey:  for  my  determination  is  to  gather  the  nations,  that  I 
may  assemble  the  kingdoms,  to  pour  upon  them  mine  indignation,  even 
all  my  fierce  anger;  for  all  the  earth  shall  be  devoured  with  the  fire  of 
my  jealousy  [wrath].  For  then  will  I  turn  to  the  people  a  pure  lan¬ 
guage,  that  they  may  all  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  to  serve  him 
with  one  consent,” — Zeph,  3:  8,  9. 

269 


270  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

The  gathering  of  the  nations  in  these  last  days,  in  fulfil¬ 
ment  of  the  above  prophecy,  is  very  notable.  Modern  dis¬ 
covery  and  invention  have  indeed  made  the  remotest  ends 
of  the  earth  neighbors  to  each  other.  Travel,  mailing 
facilities,  the  telegraph,  the  telephone,  commerce,  the 
multiplication  of  books  and  newspapers,  etc.,  have  brought 
all  the  world  to  a  considerable  extent  into  a  community  of 
thought  and  adtion  hitherto  unknown.  This  condition  of 
things  has  already  made  necessary  international  laws  and 
regulations  that  each  of  the  nations  must  respedt.  Their 
representatives  meet  in  Councils,  and  each  nation  has  in 
every  other  nation  its  ministers  or  representatives.  Inter¬ 
national  Exhibitions  have  also  been  called  forth  as  results 
of  this  neighboring  of  nations.  There  can  no  more  be 
that  exclusi  veness  on  the  part  of  any  nation  which  would  bar 
every  other  nation  from  its  ports.  The  gates  of  all  are  nec¬ 
essarily  thrown  open,  and  must  remain  so ;  and  even  the 
barriers  of  diverse  languages  are  being  easily  surmounted. 

The  civilized  peoples  are  no  longer  strangers  in  any  part 
of  the  earth.  Their  splendid  sea  equipments  carry  their 
business  representatives,  their  political  envoys  and  their 
curious  pleasure-seekers  to  the  remotest  quarters  with  ease 
and  comfort.  Magnificent  railway  coaches  introduce  them 
to  the  interior  lands,  and  they  return  home  laden  with  in¬ 
formation,  and  with  new  ideas,  and  awakened  to  new  pro- 
jedts  and  enterprises.  Even  the  dull  heathen  nations  are 
arousing  themselves  from  the  dreams  of  centuries  and  look¬ 
ing  with  wonder  and  amazement  at  their  visitors  from  abroad 
and  learning  of  their  marvelous  achievements.  And  they 
in  turn  are  now  sending  their  representatives  abroad  that 
they  may  profit  by  their  new  acquaintances. 

In  the  days  of  Solomon  it  was  thought  a  marvelous  thing 
that  the  queen  of  Sheba  should  come  about  five  hundred 
miles  to  hear  the  wisdom  and  behold  the  grandeur  of  Sol- 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


271 


omon ;  but  now  numbers  even  of  the  untitled  travel  over  the 
whole  world,  a  great  portion  of  which  was  then  unknown, 
to  see  its  accumulated  wealth  and  to  learn  of  its  progress; 
and  the  circuit  of  the  world  can  now  be  made  with  comfoit 
and  even  in  luxury  in  less  than  eighty  days. 

Truly,  the  nations  are  “assembled”  in  a  manner  no* 
expedted,  yet  in  the  only  manner  in  which  they  could  be 
assembled;  viz.,  in  common  interest  and  activity;  but 
alas!  not  in  brotherly  love,  for  selfishness  marks  every 
step  of  this  progress.  The  spirit  of  enterprise,  of  which 
selfishness  is  the  motive  power,  has  prompted  the  construc¬ 
tion  of  the  railways,  the  steamships,  the  telegraphs,  the 
cables,  the  telephones;  selfishness  regulates  the  commerce 
and  the  international  comity,  and  every  other  energy  and 
enterprise,  except  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  and  the 
establishment  of  benevolent  institutions:  and  even  in  these 
it  is  to  be  feared  that  much  that  is  done  is  inspired  by 
motives  other  than  pure  love  for  God  and  humanity.  Self 
ishness  has  gathered  the  nations  and  has  been  steadily  pre¬ 
paring  them  for  the  predidted,  and  now  fast  approaching, 
retribution — anarchy — which  is  so  graphically  described  as 
the  “fire  of  God’s  jealousy”  or  anger,  which  is  about 
to  consume  utterly  the  present  social  order, — the  world 
that  now  is.  (2  Pet.  3: 7.)  Yet  this  is  speaking  only  from 
the  human  standpoint ;  for  the  Prophet  ascribes  this  gather¬ 
ing  of  the  nations  to  God.  But  both  are  true;  for  while 
man  is  permitted  the  exercise  of  his  free  agency,  God,  by 
his  overruling  providence ,  is  shaping  human  affairs  for  the 
iccomplishment  of  his  own  wise  purposes.  And  there¬ 
fore,  while  men  and  their  works  and  ways  are  the  agents 
and  agencies,  God  is  the  great  Commander  who  now  gath¬ 
ers  the  nations  and  assembles  the  kingdoms  from  one  end 
of  the  earth  to  the  other,  preparatory  to  the  transfer  of 
earth’s  dominion  to  him  “whose  right  it  is,” — Immanuel. 


«72  The  Day  of  Vengeance . 

The  Prophet  tells  us  why  the  Lord  thus  gathers  the  na¬ 
tions,  saying — -“That  I  may  pour  upon  them  mine  indig¬ 
nation,  even  all  my  fierce  anger;  for  the  whole  earth  [the 
entire  social  fabric]  shall  be  devoured  with  the  fire  of  my 
jealousy.  ’  *  This  message  would  bring  us  sorrow  and  anguish 
only,  were  it  not  for  the  assurance  that  the  results  shall 
work  good  to  the  world,  overthrowing  the  reign  of  selfish- 
nessand  establishing,  through  Christ’s  Millennial  Kingdom, 
the  reign  of  righteousness  referred  to  in  the  words  of  the 
prophet — “  Then  will  I  turn  unto  the  people  a  pure  language 
[Their  communications  with  each  other  shall  no  longer  be 
selfish,  but  pure,  truthful  and  loving,  to  the  intent]  that 
they  may  all  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  serve 
him  with  one  consent.” 

The  “ gathering  of  the  nations”  will  not  only  contrite 
ute  to  the  severity  of  the  judgment,  but  it  will  also  make 
it  impossible  for  any  to  escape  it;  and  it  will  thus  maka 
the  great  tribulation  a  short,  as  well  as  a  decisive,  confli6^ 
as  it  is  written:  “A  short  work  will  the  Lord  make  upoB 
the  earth.” — Rom.  9:28;  Isa.  28:22. 

THE  SOCIAL  ELEMENTS  PREPARING  FOR  THE  FIRE- 


Looking  about  us  we  see  the  “elements”  preparing  fof 
the  fire  of  this  day — the  fire  of  God’s  wrath.  Selfishness, 
knowledge,  wealth,  ambition,  hope,  discontent,  fear  and 
despair  are  the  ingredients  whose  fridtion  will  shortly  set 
aflame  the  angry  passions  of  the  world  and  cause  its  various 
social  “elements”  to  melt  in  the  fervent  heat.  Looking 
out  over  the  world,  note  what  changes  have  taken  place  in 
respe6l  to  these  passions  during  the  past  century,  and 
especially  during  the  past  forty  years.  The  satisfied  con¬ 
tentment  of  the  past  is  gone  from  all  classes, — rich  and  poor, 
male  and  female,  educated  and  ignorant.  All  are  dissatisfied. 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


2?  X 


All  are  selfishly  and  increasingly  grasping  for  ‘  'rights”  or  be- 
moaning“wrongs.”  True,  there  are  wrongs,  grievous  wrongs, 
which  should  be  righted,  and  rights  that  should  be  enjoyed 
and  respedted;  but  the  tendency  of  our  time,  with  its  in¬ 
crease  of  knowledge  and  independence,  is  to  look  only  at 
the  side  of  questions  closest  to  self-interest,  and  to  fail  to 
appreciate  the  opposite  side.  The  effedl  foretold  by  the 
prophets  will  be  ultimately  to  set  every  man’s  hand  against 
his  neighbor,  which  will  be  the  immediate  cause  of  the 
great  final  catastrophe.  God’s  Word  and  providence  and 
the  lessons  of  the  past  are  forgotten  under  the  strong  con¬ 
victions  of  personal  rights,  etc.,  which  hinder  people  of 
every  class  from  choosing  the  wiser,  moderate  course, 
which  they  cannot  even  see  because  selfishness  blinds  them 
to  everything  out  of  accord  with  their  own  prejudices, 
Each  class  fails  to  consider  with  impartiality  the  welfare 
and  rights  of  the  other.  The  golden  rule  is  generally  ig¬ 
nored;  and  the  lack  of  wisdom  as  well  as  the  injustice  of  this 
course  will  soon  be  made  manifest  to  all  classes,  for  all 
classes  will  suffer  terribly  in  this  trouble.  But  the  rich, 
the  Scriptures  inform  us,  will  suffer  most. 

While  the  rich  are  diligently  heaping  up  fabulous  treas¬ 
ure  for  these  last  days,  tearing  down  their  storehouses 
and  building  greater,  and  saying  to  themselves  and  their 
posterity,  “Soul,  thou  hast  much  goods  laid  up  for  many 
years ;  eat,  drink  and  be  merry,  ’  ’  God,  through  the  prophets, 
is  saying,  “Thou  fool !  this  night  thy  soul  shall  be  required 
of  thee.  Then  whose  shall  those  things  be  which  thoy 
hast  provided?” — Luke  12:15-20. 

Yes,  the  dark  night  predicted  (Isa.  21:12;  28:12,  13, 
21,  22;  John  9:4)  is  fast  approaching;  and,  as  a  snare,  it 
shall  overtake  the  whole  world.  Then,  indeed,  whose  shall 
these  hoarded  treasures  be,  when,  in  the  distress  of  the  hour, 
“they  shall  cast  their  silver  in  the  streets  and  their  gold 

18  D 


274 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


shall  be  removed ?”  “  Their  silver  and  their  gold  shall 

not  be  able  to  deliver  them  in  the  day  of  the  wrath  of  the 
Lord,  .  .  .  because  it  is  the  stumblingblock  of  their  in¬ 
iquity,’'— Ezek.  7:19. 

THE  HEAPING  OF  TREASURES. 


It  is  evident  that  we  are  in  a  time  preeminent  above  all 
others  for  the  accumulation  of  wealth,  and  for  “  wanton’ * 
or  extravagant  living  on  the  part  of  the  rich  (James  5:3,  5). 
Let  us  hear  some  testimony  from  current  literature.  If  the 
point  is  conclusively  proved,  it  becomes  another  evidence 
that  we  are  in  the  “  last  days  ”  of  the  present  dispensation 
and  nearing  the  great  trouble  which  shall  eventually  wreck 
the  present  order  of  the  world  and  usher  in  the  new  order 
of  things  under  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

The  Hon.  Wm.  E.  Gladstone,  in  a  speech  recently  re* 
ported,  after  referring  to  the  present  as  a  “  wealth-produo 
ing  age,”  said  : — 

“There  are  gentlemen  before  me  who  have  witnessed  -4 
greater  accumulation  of  wealth  within  the  period  of  their 
lives  than  has  been  seen  in  all  preceding  times  since  the 
days  of  Julius  Caesar.” 

Note  this  statement  by  one  of  the  best  informed  men  in 
the  world.  This  fa<5t,  so  difficult  for  us  to  comprehend — « 
that  more  wealth  has  been  produced  and  accumulated  dur* 
ing  the  past  fifty  years  than  during  the  previous  nineteen 
centuries — is  nevertheless  shown  by  statistics  to  be  a  very 
conservative  estimate,  and  the  new  conditions  thus  pro* 
duced  are  destined  to  play  an  important  part  in  the  read¬ 
justment  of  the  social  order  of  the  world  now  impending. 

The  Boston  Globe ,  Dec.  23,  ’90,  gave  the  following  ac¬ 
count  of  some  of  the  wealthy  men  of  the  United  States: — 

“The  twenty-one  railroad  magnates  who  met  in  New 
York  on  Monday,  to  discuss  the  question  of  railroad  com* 


Preparation  of  the  Ele?ne7its. 


n  vr? 

*  /  C/ 


petition,  represented  $3,000,000,000  of  capital.  Men  now- 
living  can  remember  when  there  were  not  half  a  dozen 
millionaires  in  the  land.  They  are  now  numbered  4,600 
millionaires  and  several  whose  yearly  income  is  said  to  be 
over  a  million. 

“There  are  in  New  York  City,  at  a  conservative  calcu¬ 
lation,  the  surprising  number  of  1,157  individuals  and 
estates  that  are  each  worth  ,$1,000,000.  There  are  in 
Brooklyn  162  individuals  and  estates  each  worth  at  least 
$1,000,000.  In  the  two  cities  there  are  then  1,319  million¬ 
aires,  but  many  of  these  are  worth  much  more  than  $1,000, - 
000 — they  are  multi-millionaires,  and  the  nature  of  these 
great  fortunes  is  different,  and  they  therefore  yield  different 
incomes.  The  rates  of  interest  which  some  of  the  more 
conspicuous  ones  draw  are  reckoned  in  round  numbers,  thus: 
John  D.  Rockefeller’s,  6  per  cent. ;  William  Waldorf 
Astor’s,  7  per  cent. ;  Jay  Gould’s  estate,  which,  being 
wrapped  up  in  corporations,  is  still  practically  undivided, 
4  per  cent.  ;  Cornelius  Vanderbilt’s,  5  per  cent,  and  William 
K.  Vanderbilt’s,  5  per  cent. 

“Calculating  at  the  foregoing  rates  and  compounding 
interest  semi-annually,  to  allow  for  reinvestment,  the  yearly 
and  daily  incomes  of  the  four  individuals  and  of  the  estates 
named  are  as  follows: — 


Yearly. 

Daily. 

William  Waldorf  Astor, 

$8,900,000 

$23>277 

John  D.  Rockefeller,  . 

7,611,250 

20,853 

Jay  Gould’s  Estate,  .... 

4,040,000 

1 1,068 

Cornelius  Vanderbilt,  . 

4,048,000 

1 1,090 

William  K.  Vanderbilt,  . 

3, 795,00° 

10,397 

The  above  is  evidently  a  conservative  estimate,  for  not 
long  since  it  was  noted  that  Mr.  John  D.  Rockefeller  s 
quarterly  dividend  on  Standard  Oil  Company’s  stock,  of 
which  he  is  one  of  the  principal  holders,  was  represented 
by  a  check  for  four  millions  of  dollars;  and  this  is  only 
one  of  his  many  investments. 

The  Niagara  Falls  Review  not  long  ago  contained  the 
following; — 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


27 6 


“One  of  the  greatest  dangers  which  now  menace  the 
stability  of  American  institutions  is  the  increase  of  indi¬ 
vidual  millionaires,  and  the  consequent  concentration  of 
property  and  money  in  single  hands.  A  recent  article  in 
a  prominent  paper  of  New  York  State  gives  figures  which 
must  serve  to  draw  general  attention  to  the  evolution  of 
this  difficulty.  The  following  are  said  to  be  the  nine 
greatest  fortunes  in  the  United  States: — 


William  AValdorf  Astor, 
Jay  Gould, 

John  D.  Rockefeller, 
Cornelius  Vanderbilt,  . 
William  K.  Vanderbilt, 
Henry  M.  Flagler, 

John  L.  Blair, 

Russel  Sage, 

Collis  P.  Huntington  , 


$150,000,000 

100,000,000 

90,000,000 

90,000,000 

80,000,000 

60,000,000 

50,000,000 

50,000,000 

50,000,000 


Total, 


$720,000,000 


“  Estimating  the  yield  from  these  immense  sums  in  ac¬ 
cordance  with  the  average  interest  obtained  upon  other 
similar  investments,  the  following  would  be  the  proceeds : 


Yearly. 

Daily. 

Astor,  ..... 

$9,I35,°°° 

$25,027 

Rockefeller, 

5,481,000 

16,003 

Gould,  ..... 

4,040,000 

1 1,068 

Vanderbilt,  C.,  . 

4,554,000 

12,477 

Vanderbilt,  W.  K., 

4,048,000 

1 1,09c 

Flagler,  .... 

3,036,000 

8,318 

Blair,  ..... 

3,°45,000 

8,342 

Sage,  ..... 

3,°45,000 

8,342 

Huntingtom,  .... 

1,510,000 

4A37 

“Nearly  all  these  men  live  in  a  comparatively  simple 
style,  and  it  is  obviously  impossible  for  them  to  spend  more 
than  a  portion  of  their  immense  daily  and  yearly  revenues. 
The  surplus  consequently  becomes  capital,  and  helps  to 
build  still  higher  the  fortunes  of  these  individuals.  Now 
the  Vanderbilt  family  possesses  the  following  immense 
sums: — 

(The  past  8  years  have  increased  some  of  these  figures  greatly. ) 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


277 


Cornelius  Vanderbilt, 

William  K.  Vanderbilt, 
Frederick  W.  Vanderbilt, 
George  W.  Vanderbilt, 

Mrs.  Elliott  F.  Sheppard, 

Mrs.  William  D.  Sloane, 

Mrs.  Hamilton  McK  Twombly, 
Mrs.  W.  Seward  Webb, 


$90,000,000 
80,000,000 
1 7,000,000 
15,000,000 
13,000,000 
13,000,000 
13,000,000 
13,000,000 


Total,  ....  $254,000,000 

“  Still  more  wonderful  are  the  accumulations  made 
through  the  great  Standard  Oil  trust,  which  has  just  been 
dissolved, — succeeded  by  the  Standard  Oil  Company.  The 
fortunes  from  it  .were  as  follows: — 

John  D.  Rockefeller,  .... 

Henry  M.  Flagler,  .... 

William  Rockefeller,  .... 

Benjamin  Brewster,  .... 

Henry  H.  Rogers,  ..... 

Oliver  H.  Bayne  (Cleveland), 

Wm.  G.  Warden  (Bhiladelphia), 

Chas.  Pratt  estate  (Brooklyn), 

John  D.  Archbold,  .... 


$90,000,000 

60,000,000 

40,000,000 

25,000,000 

25,000,000 

25,000,000 

25,000,000 

25,000,000 

10,000,000 


Total,  ....  $325,000,000 

“It  took  just  twenty  years  to  combine  this  wealth  in  the 
hands  of  eight  or  nine  men.  Here,  then,  is  the  danger. 
In  the  hands  of  Gould,  the  Vanderbilts  and  Hunting  ten 
are  the  great  railroads  of  the  United  States.  In  the  pos¬ 
session  of  Sage,  the  Astors  and  others,  rest  great  blocks  of 
New  York  land,  which  are  constantly  increasing  in  value. 
United  and  by  natural  accumulation,  the  fortunes  of  these 
nine  families  would  amount  in  twenty-five  years  to  $2,754,- 
000,000.  William  Waldorf  Astor  himself,  by  pure  force 
of  accumulation,  will  probably  be  worth  a  thousand  mill¬ 
ions  before  he  dies;  and  this  money,  like  that  of  the 
Vanderbilts,  will  descend  in  his  family  as  in  others,  and 
create  an  aristocracy  of  wealth  extremely  dangerous  to  the 
commonwealth,  and  forming  a  curious  commentary  upon 
that  aristocracy  of  birth  or  talent  which  Americans  con¬ 
sider  to  be  so  injurious  in  Great  Britain. 


2  78 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“  Other  great  fortunes  are  in  existence 
only  of  which  may  be  given:  — 

William  Astor,  .  • 

Leland  Stanford,  .... 
Mrs.  Hetty  Green,  .... 
Philip  D.  Armour,  .... 
Edward  F.  Searles, 

J.  Pierpont  Morgan,  .... 
Charles  Crocker  estate, 

Darius  O.  Mills,  .... 
Andrew  Carnegie,  .... 

E.  S.  Higgins  estate,  .... 
George  M.  Pullman, 

Total, 


or  rising,  a  few 

.  $40,000,000 

30,000,000 
.  30,000,000 

30,000,000 
.  25,000,000 

25,000,000 
.  25,000,000 

25,000,000 
.  25,000,000 

20,000,000 


20,000,000 


$295,000,000 


“Thus  we  see  capital  in  almost  inconceivable  sums  be¬ 
ing  vested  in  a  few,  and  necessarily  taken  from  [the  oppor¬ 
tunity  of]  the  many.  There  is  no  power  in  man  to  peace¬ 
ably  settle  this  vexed  question.  It  will  go  on  from  bad 
to  worse.” 


SOME  AMERICAN  MILLIONAIRES  AND  HOW  THEY  GOT 

THEIR  MILLIONS. 

The  Editor  of  the  Review  of  Reviews  gives  what  he 
terms  “a  few  excerpts  from  a  most  instructive  and  enter¬ 
taining  paper,  the  one  fault  of  which  is  its  optimistic  view 
of  the  plutocratic  octopus,”  in  these  words: — 

“An  American  who  writes  from  intimate  personal  knowl¬ 
edge,  but  who  prefers  to  remain  anonymous,  tells  in  Corn- 
hill  Magazine  with  much  sympathy  the  story  of  several  of 
the  millionaires  of  the  giant  Republic.  He  claims  that 
even  if  the  four  thousand  millionaires  own  among  them 
forty  billion  dollars  out  of  the  seventy-six  billions  which 
form  the  total  national  wealth,  still  the  balance  leaves  every 
citizen  $500  per  head  as  against  $330  per  head  forty-five 
years  ago.  He  argues  that  millionaires  have  grown  by 
making  other  classes  not  poorer  but  richer. 


Preparation  op  Die  JUements.  279 

“  ‘  Commodore  Vanderbilt,  who  made  the  first  Vanderbilt 
millions,  was  born  just  a  century  ago.  His  capital  was  the 
traditional  bare  feet,  empty  pocket  and  belief  in  his  luck 
— the  foundation  of  so  many  American  fortunes.  Hard 
work,  from  six  years  of  age  to  sixteen,  furnished  him  with 
a  second  and  more  tangible  capital,  namely,  one  hundred 
dollars  in  cash.  This  money  he  invested  in  a  small  boat ; 
and  with  that  boat  he  opened  a  business  of  his  own — the 
transportation  of  vegetables  to  New  York.  At  twenty 
years  of  age  he  married,  and  man  and  wife  both  turned 
money-makers.  He  ran  his  boat.  She  kept  a  hotel.  Three 
years  later  he  was  worth  ten  thousand  dollars.  After  that 
his  money  came  rapidly — so  rapidly  that  when  the  civil  war 
broke  out,  the  boy,  who  had  started  with  one  boat,  worth 
one  hundred  dollars,  was  able  to  present  to  the  nation  one 
of  his  boats,  value  eight  hundred  thousand  dollars,  and 
yet  feel  easy  about  his  finances  and  his  fleet.  At  seventy 
years  of  age  he  was  credited  with  a  fortune  of  seventy 
millions. 

“  ‘The  Astor  fortune  owes  its  existence  to  the  brains  of 
one  man  and  the  natural  growth  of  a  great  nation,  John 
Jacob  Astor  being  the  only  man  in  four  generations  who 
was  a  real  money-maker.  The  money  he  made,  as  he  made 
it,  was  invested  in  New  York  City  property;  the  amount  of 
such  property  is  limited,  as  the  city  stands  upon  an  island. 
Consequently  the  growth  of  New  York  City,  which  was  due 
to  the  growth  of  the  Republic,  made  this  small  fortune  of 
the  eighteenth  century  the  largest  American  fortune  of  the 
nineteenth  century.  The  first  and  last  Astor  worthy  of 
study  as  a  master  of  millions  was  therefore  John  Jacob 
Astor  who,  tiring  of  his  work  as  helper  in  his  father’s 
butcher’s  shop  in  Waldorf,  went,  about  one  hundred  and 
ten  years  ago,  to  try  his  luck  in  the  new  world.  On  the 
ship  he  really,  in  one  sense,  made  his  whole  fortune.  He 
met  an  old  fur-trader  who  posted  him  in  the  tricks  of 
Indian  fur-trading.  This  trade  he  took  up  and  made  money 
at.  Then  he  married  Sarah  Todd,  a  shrewd,  energetic 
young  woman.  Sarah  and  John  Jacob  dropped  into  the 
homely  habit  of  passing  all  their  evenings  in  their  shop 
sorting  pelts.  ...  In  fifteen  years  John  Jacob  and  Sarah 
his  wife  had  accumulated  twenty-five  hundred  thousand 


28o 


71  i e  Day  of  Vengeance. 


dollars.  ...  A  lucky  speculation  in  United  States  bonds, 
then  very  low  in  price,  doubled  John  Jacob’s  fortune;  and 
this  wealth  all  went  into  real  estate,  where  it  has  since 
remained.’ 

“Leland  Stanford,  Charles  Crocker,  Mark  Hopkins  and 
Collis  P.  Huntington  went  to  California  in  the  gold  fever 
of  1849.  When  the  trans-continental  railway  wras  mooted 
these  four  ‘saw  millions  in  it,’  and  contracted  to  make  the 
Union  Pacific.  The  four  men,  penniless  in  1850,  are  to¬ 
day  credited  with  a  combined  fortune  of  $200,000,000. 

“‘One  of  them,  Leland  Stanford,  had  designed  to  found 
a  family;  but  ten  years  ago  his  only  son  died,  and  he  then 
decided  to  establish  a  university  in  memory  of  that  son. 
And  he  did  it  in  princely  fashion,  for  while  yet  ‘  in  the 
flesh’  he  ‘deeded’  to  trustees  three  farms  containing  86,- 
000  acres,  and,  owing  to  their  splendid  vineyards,  worth 
$6,000,000.  To  this  he  added  $14,000,000  worth  of 
securities,  and  at  his  death  left  the  university  a  legacy  of 
$2,500,000 — a  total  gift  by  one  man,  to  one  institution  of 
learning  of  $22,500,000,  which  is  said  to  be  a  ‘world’s 
record.’  His  wife  has  announced  her  intention  to  leave 
her  fortune,  some  $10,000,000,  to  the  university.’ 

“The  most  remarkable  instance  of  money-making  shown 
in  the  history  of  American  millions  is  that  furnished  by 
the  Standard  Oil  Trust: — 

“  ‘  Thirty  years  ago  five  young  men,  most  of  them  living 
in  the  small  city  of  Cleveland  (State  of  Ohio),  and  all 
comparatively  poor  (probably  the  whole  party  could  not 
boast  of  $50,000),  saw  monetary  possibilites  in  petroleum. 
In  the  emphatic  language  of  the  old  river  pilot,  ‘They 
went  for  it  thar  and  then,’  and  they  got  it.  To-day  that 
same  party  of  five  men  is  worth  $600,000,000.  .  .  .  John 
D.  Rockefeller,  the  brain  and  ‘nerve’  of  this  great  ‘trust,’ 
is  a  ruddy-faced  man  with  eye  so  mild  and  manner  so  genial 
that  it  is  very  hard  to  call  him  a  ‘grasping  monopolist.’ 
His  ‘hobby’  now  is  education,  and  he  rides  this  hobby  in 
robust,  manly  fashion.  He  has  taken  the  University  of 
Chicago  under  his  wing,  and  already  the  sum  of  seven  mill¬ 
ion  dollars  has  passed  from  his  pockets  to  the  treasury  of 
the  new  seat  of  learning  in  the  second  city  of  the  Republic.  ’  ’  ’ 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


281 


In  an  article  in  the  Forum  Mr.  Thomas  G.  Shearman, 
the  New  York  statistician,  gives  the  names  of  seventy 
Americans  whose  aggregate  wealth  is  $2,700,000,000,  an 
average  of  $38,500,000  each;  and  declares  that  a  list  of 
ten  persons  could  be  made  whose  wealth  would  average 
$100,000,000  each;  and  another  list  of  one  hundred  persons 
whose  wealth  wouldaverage$25, 000, 000  each;  and  that  “the 
average  annual  income  of  the  richest  hundred  Americans 
cannot  be  less  [each]  than  $1,200,000,  and  probably  ex¬ 
ceeds  $1,500,000.” 

Commenting  on  this  last  statement,  an  able  writer  (Rev. 
Josiah  Strong)  says: — 

“  If  one  hundred  workmen  could  earn  each  $1,000  a  year, 
they  would  have  to  work  twelve  hundred  or  fifteen  hundred 
years  to  earn  as  much  as  the  annual  income  of  these  one 
hundred  richest  Americans.  And  if  a  workman  could  earn 
$100  a  day  he  would  have  to  work  until  he  would  be  five 
hundred  and  forty-seven  years  old,  and  never  take  a  day 
off,  before  he  could  earn  as  much  as  some  Americans 
are  worth.” 


The  following  table  compares  the  wealth  of  the  for. 
richest  nations  of  the  world  in  1830  and  1893;  and  shows 
how  riches  are  being  “heaped  together”  nationally  in 
these  “last  days”  of  this  age  of  almost  fabulous  ac< 
cumulation. 


Great  Britain’s  total  wealth 
France’s  “  “ 

Germany’s  “  “ 

United  States’  “  “ 


1830. 

$16,890,000,000 

10,645,000,000 

10,700,000,000 

5,000,000,000 


1893. 

$50,000,000,000 

40,000,000,000 

35,000,000,0c/ 

72,000,000,00c 


That  the  reader  may  have  an  idea  as  to  how  statisticians 
arrive  at  their  conclusions  on  so  vast  a  subject,  we  give  the 
following  as  an  approximate  classified  estimate  of  the 
wealth  of  the  United  States:  — 


2  82 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


Real  estate  in  cities  and  towns, 

Real  estate  other  than  of  cities  and  towns, 
Personal  property  (n  ot  hereafi ter  sped  fled), 
Railroads  and  their  equipments,  .  . 

Capital  invested  in  manufactures, 

Manufactured  goods, . 

Productions  (including  wool),  . 
Property  owned  and  money  invested  in 

foreign  countries . * 

Public  buildings,  arsenals,  war  ships,  etcv 
Domestic  animals  on  farms,  .... 
Domestic  animals  in  cities  and  towns,  ^ 
Money,  foreign  and  domestic  coin,  bank 

notes,  etc.,  . 

Public  lands  (at  $1.25  per  acre),  .  . 

Mineral  products  (all  descriptions) 


$15,500,000,000 

12,500,000,000 

8,200,000,000 

8,000,000,000 

5,300,000,000 

5,000,000,000 

3,500,000,000 

3, 100,000,000 
3- 000,000,000 
2,480,000.000 
1,700,000,00  O' 

2,130,000,000 

1,000,000,000 

590,000,000 


Total,  .  .  $72,000,000,000 

It  is  estimated  that  the  wealth  of  the  United  States  is 
now  increasing  at  the  enormous  rate  of  forty  million  dollars 
per  week,  or  two  billion  dollars  per  yean 

(The  total  indebtedness  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States,  public  and  private,  is  estimated  to  be  twenty  bill¬ 
ion  dollars.) 

This  heaping  together  of  treasures  for  the  last  days,  here 
noted,  relates  specially  to  these  United  States,  but  the  same 
is  true  of  the  whole  civilized  world.  Great  Britain  is  per 
capita  richer  than  the  United  States — the  richest  nation  o» 
earth.  And  even  in  China  and  Japan  there  are  million 
aires  of  recent  development.  The  defeat  of  China  in  the 
recent  war  with  Japan  is  charged  as  chiefly  due  to  the 
avarice  of  the  government  officers,  who  are  said  to  have 
supplied  inferior  and  even  imitation  cannon  and  cannon¬ 
balls,  although  paid  a  large  price  for  the  genuine. 


Preparation  of  tiie  Elements.  2  <53 

Of  course  only  a  minority  of  those  who  seek  wealth  find 
it.  The  rush  and  strife  for  wealth  is  not  always  rewarded. 
The  bane  of  selfishness  extends  far  beyond  the  successful, 
and,  as  the  Apostle  said,  “They  that  will  be  rich  [who 
are  determined  to  be  rich  at  all  hazards]  fall  into  temp¬ 
tation  and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful 
desires  which  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition; 
for  the  love  of  money  [wealth]  is  a  root  of  all  evil.” 
(1  Tim.  6:9,  10.)  The  majority,  inexperienced,  take  the 
risks  and  find  disappointment  and  loss  :  the  few,  worldly- 
wise  and  keen,  take  few  risks  and  reap  most  of  the  gains. 
Thus,  for  instance,  a  “ South- African  gold  fever”  has 
recently  spread  over  Great  Britain,  France  and  Germany, 
and  has  transferred  from  the  pockets  and  bank  accounts  of 
the  middle  class  to  those  of  the  wealthy  capitalists  and 
bankers,  who  take  little  risk,  hundreds  of  millions  of 
dollars.  The  result  will  undoubtedly  be  great  loss  to  said 
middle  class  so  anxious  for  sudden  riches  that  they  risk  their 
all.  The  tendency  of  this  will  be  to  make  many  of  this 
usually  conservative  class  discontented  and  ready  in  a  few 
years  for  any  Socialistic  scheme  which  promises  to  be  to 
their  advantage. 

THE  INCREASE  OF  POVERTY. 


But  is  it  true  that  there  are  poor  and  needy  people  in 
this  land  of  plenty,  in  which  so  many  are  heaping  together 
such  fabulous  wealth?  Is  it  not  his  or  her  own  fault  if  any 
healthyman  or  woman  cannot  get  along  comfortably?  Would 
it  not  tend  to  cultivate  pauperism  and  dependence  if  the 
“well-to-do”  should  undertake  to  paddle  the  canoes  of  the 
poorer  classes?  Thus  the  subjedl  is  regarded  by  many  of 
the  wealthy,  who  in  many  instances  were  poor  themselves 
twenty-five  years  ago,  and  who  remember  that  then  all  who 


284 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


were  able  and  willing  to  work  could  find  plenty  to  do. 
They  do  not  realize  what  great  changes  have  taken  place  since 
then,  and  that  while  their  fortunes  have  improved  wonder¬ 
fully,  the  condition  of  the  masses  has  retrograded,  especially 
during  the  last  seven  years.  True,  wages,  while  lower  than 
formerly,  are  generally  fair,  being  maintained  by  Unions, 
etc. ;  but  many  cannot  obtain  work,  while  many  of  those 
who  have  situations  have  work  only  about  half  time,  and 
often  less,  and  are  barely  able  by  stribt  economy  to  live 
decently  and  honestly. 

When  special  depressions  come,  as  in  1893-6,  many  of 
these  out  of  work  are  thrown  upon  the  charity  of  their 
friends  who  are  illy  able  to  sustain  this  additional  pressure; 
and  those  who  have  no  friends  are  forced  upon  public 
charities,  which  at  such  times  are  wholly  inadequate. 

The  depression  of  1893  passed  like  a  wave  over  the  whole 
world, and  its  heavy  pressure  is  still  widely  felt;  though  to 
some  a  breathing  spell  of  recuperation  has  come.  But, 
as  the  Scriptures  point  out,  this  trouble  comes  in  waves  or 
spasms, — “as  travail  upon  a  woman  ”  (1  Thes.  5  13), — and 
each  succeeding  spasm  will  probably  be  more  severe, — un¬ 
til  the  final  one.  The  wealthy  and  comfortable  often  find 
it  difficult  to  realize  the  destitution  of  the  poorest  class, 
which  is  rapidly  becoming  more  numerous.  The  fa6t  is 
that  even  among  those  of  the  middle  and  wealthy  classes 
who  do  think  and  feel  for  the  distresses  of  the  very  poor 
there  is  the  realization  of  the  utter  impossibility  of  so 
changing  the  present  social  order  as  to  bring  any  permanent 
relief  to  them;  and  so  each  does  what  little  he  thinks  to 
be  his  ability  and  duty  for  those  nearest  to  him,  and  tries  to 
discredit  or  forget  the  reports  of  misery  which  reach  his 
eyes  and  ears. 

The  following  extradls  from  the  daily  press  will  call  to 
mind  the  conditions  which  obtained  in  1893,  and  which 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  285 

before  very  long  will  probably  be  duplicated  with  interest. 
The  California  Advocate  said:  — 

“The  assembling  of  the  unemployed  masses  in  our  great 
cities  in  multitudinous  thousands  is  a  most  gruesome  spec¬ 
tacle,  and  their  piteous  cry  for  work  or  bread  is  being  heard 
all  over  the  land.  It  is  the  old  unsolved  problem  of  pov¬ 
erty,  intensified  by  the  unprecedented  depression  of  busi¬ 
ness.  Involuntary  idleness  is  a  constantly  growing  evil  co¬ 
incident  with  civilization.  It  is  the  dark  shadow  that 
steadily  creeps  after  civilization,  increasing  in  dimensions 
and  intensity  as  civilization  advances.  Things  are  certainly 
in  an  abnormal  condition  when  men  are  willing  to  work, 
want  to  work,  and  yet  cannot  find  work  to  do,  while  their 
very  life  depends  upon  work.  There  is  no  truth  in  the  old 
saw  that  ‘  the  world  owes  every  man  a  living.  *  But  it  is 
true  that  the  world  owes  every  man  a  chance  to  earn  his 
living.  Many  theories  have  been  advanced  and  many 
efforts  have  been  made  to  secure  inalienable  ‘  right  to  work’ 
to  every  one  willing  to  work;  but  all  such  attempts  have 
hitherto  ended  in  gloomy  failure,  tie  will  indeed  be  a 
benefadlor  to  mankind  who  shall  successfully  solve  the 
problem  how  to  secure  to  every  willing  worker  some  work 
to  do,  and  thus  rid  mankind  of  the  curse  of  involuntary 
idleness.” 

Another  account  describes  how,  in  Chicago,  a  crowd  of 
over  four  hundred  unemployed  men  marched  through  the 
downtown  streets,  headed  by  one  of  their  number  carrying 
a  pasteboard  sign  on  which  was  scrawled  the  grim  legend, 
“We  Want  Work.”  The  next  day  they  marched  with 
many  banners  bearing  the  following  inscriptions:  “Live 
and  Let  Live,”  “We  Want  a  Chance  to  Support  Our 
Families.”  “Work  or  Bread,”  etc.  An  army  of  unem¬ 
ployed  marched  through  San  Francisco  with  banners  on 
which  were  inscribed,  “Thousands  of  Houses  to  Rent, 
and  Thousands  of  People  Homeless,”  “Hungry  and  Des¬ 
titute,”  “  Driven  by  the  Lash  of  Hunger  to  Beg,”  “Get 
Off  Our  Backs  and  We  Will  Help  Ourselves,”  etc. 

Another  clipping  read:—- 


286 


The  Day  of  Vengenace. 


“Newark,  N.  J.,  August  21. — Unemployed  workingmen 
held  a  large  parade  to-day.  At  the  head  of  the  line  marched 
a  man  with  a  large  black  flag,  upon  which  in  white  letters 
were  the  words:  “Signs  of  the  Times — I  Am  Starving 
Because  He  is  Fat.”  Beneath  was  a  pidture  of  a  large, 
well-fed  man  with  a  high  hat,  and  beside  him  a  starving 
workman.” 

Another  journal,  referring  to  the  English  coal-miners’ 
strike,  said : — 

“The  stories  of  actual  distress,  and  even  of  starvation, 
are  multiplying  painfully  throughout  England,  and  the  ces¬ 
sation  of  industries  and  the  derangement  of  railways  are 
assuming  proportions  of  grave  national  calamity.  ...  As 
might  be  expedled,  the  real  cause  consists  in  the  huge 
royalties  that  lessees  have  to  pay  for  the  ground  to  the  land¬ 
lords  from  whom  they  lease  the  mines.  A  considerable 
number  of  millionaires,  whose  coal  royalties  hang  like  mill¬ 
stones  around  the  neck  of  the  mining  industries,  are  also 
prominent  peers,  and  angry  public  consciousness  puts  the 
two  things  together  with  a  snap.  .  .  .  Radical  papers  are 
compiling  portentous  lists  of  lords  not  unlike  the  lists  of 
trusts  in  America,  showing  in  their  figures  their  monstrous 
levies  on  the  earnings  of  the  property  of  the  country. 

“  The  cry  for  bread  goes  up  from  the  city.  It  is  deeper, 
hoarser,  broader  than  it  has  ever  been.  It  comes  from 
gnawing  stomachs  and  weakened  frames.  It  comes  from 
men  who  tramp  the  streets  searching  for  work.  It  comes 
from  women  sitting  hopeless  in  bare  rooms.  It  comes  from 
children. 

“In  the  city  of  New  York  the  poor  have  reached  straits 
of  destitution  that  have  never  before  been  known.  Prob¬ 
ably  no  living  person  understands  how  awful  is  the  suffer¬ 
ing,  how  terrible  the  poverty.  No  one  person  can  see  it 
all.  No  one’s  imagination  can  grasp  it. 

“Few  persons  who  will  read  this  can  understand  what  it 
means  to  be  without  food.  It  is  one  of  those  things  so 
frightful  that  it  cannot  be  brought  home  to  them.  They 
say,  *  Surely  people  can  get  something  to  eat  somewhere, 
enough  to  support  life;  they  can  go  to  their  friends.”  For 
the  stricken  ones  there  is  no  ‘ somewhere.’  Their  friends 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


287 


are  as  destitute  as  themselves.  There  are  men  so  weakened 
from  lack  of  food  that  they  cannot  work  if  work  is  offered 
to  them.” 

An  editorial  in  the  San  Francisco  Examiner  said : — 

“How  is  this?  We  have  so  much  to  eat  that  the  farmers 
are  complaining  that  they  can  get  nothing  for  it.  We  have 
so  much  to  wear  that  cotton  and  woolen  mills  are  closing 
down  because  there  is  nobody  to  buy  their  produdts.  We 
have  so  much  coal  that  the  railroads  that  carry  it  are  going 
into  the  hands  of  receivers.  We  have  so  many  houses  that 
the  builders  are  out  of  work.  All  the  necessities  and  com¬ 
forts  of  life  are  as  plentiful  as  ever  they  were  in  the  most 
prosperous  years  of  our  history.  When  the  country  has 
enough  food,  clothing,  fuel  and  shelter  for  everybody,  why 
are  times  hard  ?  Evidently  nature  is  not  to  blame.  Who 
or  what,  then,  is? 

“  The  problem  of  the  unemployed  is  one  of  the  most 
serious  that  face  the  United  States.  According  to  the 
statistics  colledted  by  Bradstreet' s  there  were  at  the  open¬ 
ing  of  the  year  something  over  801,000  wage-earners  out 
of  employment  in  the  first  119  cities  of  the  United  States, 
and  the  number  of  persons  dependent  upon  these  for  sup¬ 
port  was  over  2,000,000.  If  the  119  cities  gave  a  fair 
average  for  the  country  the  total  of  wage-earners  wanting 
employment  on  the  first  of  the  year  would  run  above 
4,000,000  persons,  representing  a  dependent  population  of 
10,000,000.  As  the  unemployed  seek  the  cities  it  is  safe 
to  dedudt  one-fourth  from  these  figures.  But  even  with  this 
deduction  the  number  of  wage-workers  out  of  employment 
is  an  enormous,  heart-rending  total. 

“The  hard  road  of  poverty  whose  end  is  pauperism  has 
been  traveled  so  long  in  Europe  that  the  authorities  of  the 
Old  World  know  better  how  to  deal  with  it  than  the  com¬ 
paratively  prosperous  community  on  this  side  of  the  water. 
The  wages  of  Europe  are  so  low  that  in  many  States  the 
end  of  life  must  be  the  poorhouse.  No  amount  of  industry 
and  frugality  can  enable  the  laborer  to  lay  by  a  competence 
for  old  age.  The  margin  between  income  and  expenses  is 
so  small  that  a  few  days’  sickness  or  lack  of  employment 
reduces  the  laborer  to  destitution.  Government  there  has 


25'S 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


been  forced  to  deal  with  it  more  or  less  scientifically  in¬ 
stead  of  in  the  happy-go-lucky  method  familiar  to  America, 
where  tramps  flourish  without  work  and  the  self-respedting 
man  who  falls  into  need  must  suffer  hunger.” 

The  editor  of  The  Arena  says  in  his  Civilization 
Inferno: — 

“The  Dead  Sea  of  want  is  enlarging  its  borders  in  every 
populous  centre.  The  mutterings  of  angry  discontent  grow 
more  ominous  with  each  succeeding  year.  Justice  denied 
the  weak  through  the  power  of  avarice  has  brought  us  face 
to  face  with  a  formidable  crisis  which  may  yet  be  averted 
if  we  have  the  wisdom  to  be  just  and  humane;  but  the  prob¬ 
lem  cannot  longer  be  sneered  at  as  inconsequential.  It  is 
no  longer  local;  it  affedts  and  threatens  the  entire  body 
politic.  A  few  years  ago  one  of  the  most  eminent  divines 
in  America  declared  that  there  was  no  poverty  to  speak  of 
in  this  Republic.  To-day  no  thoughtful  person  denies  that 
this  problem  is  of  great  magnitude.  A  short  time  since  I 
employed  a  gentleman  in  New  York  to  personally  investi¬ 
gate  the  court  records  of  the  city  that  he  might  ascertain 
the  exadt  number  of  warrants  for  evidtions  issued  in  twelve 
months.  What  was  the  result?  The  records  showed  the 
appalling  fadt  that  during  the  twelve  months  ending  Sep¬ 
tember  i,  1892,  twenty-nine  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
twenty  warrants  for  evidtion  were  issued  in  the  city  of 
New  York. 

“In  a  paper  in  the  Foru7n  of  December,  1892,  by  Mr. 
Jacob  Riis,  on  the  special  needs  of  the  poor  in  New  York, 
he  says:  ‘For  many  years  it  has  been  true  of  New  York 
that  one-tenth  of  all  who  die  in  this  great  and  wealthy  city 
are  buried  in  the  pottersfield.  Of  the  382,  530  interments 
recorded  in  the  past  decade,  37,966  were  in  the  pottersfield/ 
and  Mr.  Riis  proceeds  to  hint  at  the  fadt  known  to  all 
students  of  social  conditions  who  personally  investigate 
poverty  in  the  great  cities,  that  this  pottersfield  gauge,  ter¬ 
ribly  significant  though  it  be,  is  no  adequate  measure  by 
which  to  estimate  the  poverty  problem  of  a  great  city.  On 
this  point  he  continues: 

“  ‘Those  who  have  had  any  personal  experience  with  the 
poor,  and  know  with  what  agony  of  fear  they  struggle  against 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


289 


this  crowning  misery,  how  they  plan  and  plot  and  pinch 
for  the  poor  privilege  of  being  laid  to  rest  in  a  grave  that 
is  theirs  to  keep,  though  in  life  they  never  owned  a  shed 
to  call  their  own,  will  agree  with  me  that  it  is  putting  it 
low  to  assume  that  where  one  falls,  in  spite  of  it  all,  into 
this  dread  trench,  at  least  two  or  three  must  be  hovering  on 
the  edge  of  it.  And  with  this  estimate  of  from  twenty  to 
thirty  per  cent,  of  our  population  always  struggling  to  keep 
the  wolf  from  the  door,  with  the  issue  in  grievous  doubt, 
all  the  known,  if  scattered,  fadts  of  charity  management 
in  New  York  agree  well  enough.’ 

“In  1890  there  were  two  hundred  and  thirty-nine  sui¬ 
cides  officially  reported  in  New  York  city.  The  court 
records  are  burdened  as  never  before  with  cases  of  at¬ 
tempted  self-slaughter.  ‘You,’  said  Recorder  Smyth,  ad¬ 
dressing  a  poor  creature  who  had  sought  death  by  leaping 
into  the  East  River,  ‘  are  the  second  case  of  attempted  sui¬ 
cide  that  has  been  up  in  this  court  this  morning;  and,’  he 
continued,  ‘I  have  never  known  so  many  attempted  suicides 
as  during  the  past  few  months.’ 

“The  night  is  slowly  but  surely  settling  around  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  our  people,  the  night  of  poverty  and  de¬ 
spair.  They  are  conscious  of  its  approach  but  feel  power¬ 
less  to  check  its  advance.  ‘Rents  gets  higher  and  work 
cheaper  every  year,  and  what  can  we  do  about  it?’  said  a 
laborer  recently  while  talkingabout  the  outlook.  ‘  I  do  not 
see  any  way  out  of  it,’  he  added  bitterly,  and  it  must  be 
confessed  that  the  outlook  is  dark  if  no  radical  economic 
changes  are  at  hand,  for  the  supply  is  yearly  increasing  far 
more  rapidly  than  the  demand  for  labor.  ‘  Ten  women  for 
every  place  no  matter  how  poor,’  is  the  dispassionate  state¬ 
ment  of  an  official  who  has  recently  made  the  question  of 
female  labor  a  special  study.  ‘Hundreds  of  girls,’  con¬ 
tinues  this  writer,  ‘  wreck  their  future  every  year  and  destroy 
their  health  in  the  stuffy,  ill-ventilated  stores  and  shops, 
and  yet  scores  of  recruits  arrive  from  the  country  and  small 
towns  every  week  to  fill  the  places  vacated.’  And  let  us 
not  imagine  that  these  conditions  are  peculiar  to  New  York. 
What  is  true  of  the  metropolis  is  to  a  certain  extent  true  of 
every  great  city  in  America.  Within  cannon-shot  of  Beacon 
Hill,  Boston,  where  proudly  rises  the  golden  dome  of  the 

19  D 


290 


The  Day  of  Ve?igeance. 


Capitol,  are  hundreds  of  families  slowly  starving  and  stifling; 
families  who  are  bravely  battling  for  life’s  barest  necessities, 
while  year  by  year  the  conditions  are  becoming  more  hope¬ 
less,  the  struggle  for  bread  fiercer,  and  the  outlook  more 
dismal.  In  conversation  with  one  of  these  toilers,  he  said, 
with  a  certain  pathos  and  dejedtion,  which  indicated  hope¬ 
lessness  or  perhaps  a  deadened  perception  which  prevented 
his  fully  grasping  the  grim  import  of  his  words,  ‘I  once 
heard  of  a  man  who  was  put  in  an  iron  cage  by  a  tyrant,  and 
every  day  he  found  the  walls  had  come  closer  and  closer  to 
him.  At  last  the  walls  came  so  close  together  that  every 
day  they  squeezed  out  a  part  of  his  life,  and  somehow,’  he 
said,  ‘it  seems  to  me  that  we  are  just  like  that  man,  and 
when  I  see  the  little  boxes  carried  out  every  day,  I  some¬ 
times  say  to  my  wife,  There’s  a  little  more  life  squeezed 
out;  some  day  we  will  go,  too.’ 

“I  recently  visited  more  than  a  score  of  tenement  houses 
where  life  was  battling  with  death;  where,  with  a  patient 
heroism  far  grander  than  deeds  of  daring  won  amid  the  ex¬ 
ulting  shouts  of  the  battle-field,  mothers  and  daughters 
were  ceaselessly  plying  the  needle.  In  several  homes  I 
noticed  bedridden  invalids  whose  sunken  eyes  and  emaciated 
faces  told  plainly  the  story  of  months,  and  perhaps  years, 
of  slow  starvation  amid  the  squalor,  the  sickening  odor, 
and  the  almost  universal  filth  of  the  social  cellar.  Here  one 
becomes  painfully  conscious  of  spedters  of  hunger  and  fear 
ever  present.  A  lifelong  dread  presses  upon  the  hearts  of 
these  exiles  with  crushing  weight.  The  landlord,  standing 
with  a  writ  of  dispossession,  is  continually  before  their 
mind’s  eye.  Dread  of  sickness  haunts  every  waking  mo¬ 
ment,  for  to  them  sickness  means  inability  to  provide  the 
scant  nourishment  which  life  demands.  The  despair  of  the 
probable  future  not  infrequently  torments  their  rest.  Such  is 
the  common  lot  of  the  patient  toiler  in  the  slums  of  our  great 
cities  to-day.  On  most  of  their  faces  one  notes  an  expres¬ 
sion  of  gloomy  sadness  and  dumb  resignation. 

“  Sometimes  a  fitful  light  flashes  from  cavernous  sockets, 
a  baleful  gleam  suggesting  smouldering  fires  fed  by  an  ever¬ 
present  consciousness  of  wrongs  endured.  They  feel  in  a 
dumb  way  that  the  lot  of  the  beast  of  the  field  is  happier 
far  than  their  fate.  Even  though  they  struggle  from  dawn 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  291 

far  into  the  night  for  bread  and  a  wretched  room,  they 
know  that  the  window  of  hope  is  closing  for  them  in  the 
great  throbbing  centers  of  Christendom.  Sad,  indeed,  is 
the  thought  that,  at  the  present  time,  when  our  land  is 
decked  as  never  before  with  stately  temples  dedicated  to 
the  great  Nazarene,  who  devoted  his  life  to  a  ministry  among 
the  poor,  degraded  and  outcast,  we  find  the  tide  of  miserv 
rising;  we  find  uninvited  poverty  becoming  the  inevitable 
fate  of  added  thousands  of  lives  every  year.  Never  was 
the  altruistic  sentiment  more  generally  upon  the  lips  of 
man.  Never  has  the  human  heart  yearned  as  now  for  a 
true  manifestation  of  human  brotherhood.  Never  has  the 
whole  civilized  world  been  so  profoundly  moved  by  the 
persistent  dream  of  the  ages — the  fatherhood  of  God  and 
the  brotherhood  of  man.  And  yet,  strange  anomaly!  The 
cry  of  innocence,  of  outraged  justice,  the  cry  of  the  mill¬ 
ions  under  the  wheel,  rises  to-day  from  every  civilized  land 
as  never  before.  The  voice  of  Russia  mingles  with  the  cry 
of  Ireland.  Outcast  London  joins  with  the  exiles  of  all 
great  continental  and  American  cities  in  one  mighty,  earth- 
thrilling  demand  for  justice.” 

“In  London  alone  there  are  more  than  three  hundred 
thousand  persons  on  the  very  brink  of  the  abyss,  whose 
every  heart-beat  thrills  with  fear,  whose  life-long  nightmare 
is  the  dread  that  the  little  den  they  call  home  may  be  taken 
from  them.  Beneath  them,  at  the  door  of  starvation,  are 
over  two  hundred  thousand  lives;  still  further  down  we 
find  three  hundred  thousand  in  the  stratum  of  the  starving, 
in  the  realm  where  hunger  gnaws  night  and  day,  where 
every  second  of  every  minute,  of  every  hour  of  every  day, 
is  crowded  with  agony.  Below  the  starving  are  the  home¬ 
less — they  who  have  nothing  with  which  to  procure  a  lodg¬ 
ing  even  in  the  worst  quarters;  they  who  sleep  without 
shelter  the  year  round,  hundreds  of  whom  may  be  found 
any  night  on  the  cold  stone  slabs  along  the  Thames  em¬ 
bankment.  Some  have  a  newspaper  between  themselves 
and  the  damp  stones,  but  the  majority  do  not  even  enjoy 
this  luxury !  This  army  of  absolutely  homeless  in  London 
numbers  thirty-three  thousand.’  ’ 

Does  some  one  say,  This  is  an  overdrawn  picture  ?  Let 
him  investigate.  If  it  is  but  one-half  true,  it  is  deplorable ! 


292 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


DISCONTENT,  HATRED,  FRICTION  PREPARING  RAPIDLY 
FOR  SOCIAL  COMBUSTION. 


However  it  may  be  explained  to  the  poor  that  the  wealthy 
never  were  so  charitable  as  now,  that  society  has  more 
ample  provision  now  than  ever  before  for  the  poor,  the 
blind,  the  sick  and  the  helpless,  and  that  immense  revenues 
are  raised  annually  by  taxation,  for  the  maintenance  of 
these  benefactions,  this  will  surely  not  satisfy  the  working¬ 
man.  As  a  self-respeCting,  intelligent  citizen  it  is  not  alms 
that  he  wants;  he  has  no  desire  to  avail  himself  of  the 
privileges  of  the  poorhouse  or  when  sick  to  become  a  charity 
patient  in  a  hospital ;  but  he  does  want  a  chance  honestly 
and  decently  to  earn  his  bread  by  the  sweat  of  his  face  and 
with  the  dignity  of  an  honest  toiler  to  maintain  his  family. 
But,  while  he  sees  himself  and  his  neighbor  workmen  more 
dependent  than  ever  upon  favor  and  influence  to  get  and 
keep  a  job  of  work,  and  the  small  storekeepers,  small  build¬ 
ers  and  small  manufacturers  struggling  harder  than  ever  for 
an  honest  living,  he  reads  of  the  prosperity  of  the  rich, 
the  growing  number  of  millionaires,  the  combines  of  capi¬ 
tal  to  control  the  various  industries — the  copper  business, 
the  steel  business,  the  glass  business,  the  oil  business,  the 
match  business,  the  paper  business,  the  coal  business,  the 
paint  business,  the  cutlery  business,  the  telegraph  business, 
and  every  other  business.  He  sees  also  that  these  combi¬ 
nations  control  the  machinery  of  the  world,  and  that  thus, 
while  his  labor  is  depreciating  by  reason  of  competition, 
goods  and  necessities  may  be  advanced,  or  at  least  hindered 
from  declining  in  proportion  to  the  reduced  cost  of  labor 
represented  in  improved  machinery  displacing  human  brain 
and  muscle. 

Under  such  circumstances  can  we  wonder  that  at  the 
thirteenth  annual  convention  of  the  Federation  of  Labor 


Preparation  of  the  Elements . 


293 


at  Chicago,  the  Vice  President  of  the  Trades  Assembly 
welcomed  the  visitors  in  the  following  sarcastic  language? 
He  said : — 

“We  would  wish  to  bid  you  welcome  to  a  prosperous 
city,  but  truth  will  not  justify  the  assertion.  Things  are 
here  as  they  are,  but  not  as  they  should  be.  We  bid  you 
welcome  in  the  name  of  a  hundred  monopolists,  and  of 
fifty  thousand  tramps,  here  where  mammon  holds  high 
carnival  in  palaces,  while  mothers  are  heartbroken,  children 
are  starving,  and  men  are  looking  in  vain  for  work.  We 
bid  you  welcome  in  the  name  of  a  hundred  thousand  idle 
men,  in  the  name  of  those  edifices  dedicated  to  the  glory 
of  God,  but  whose  doors  are  closed  at  night  to  the  starv¬ 
ing  and  poor;  in  the  name  of  the  ministers  who  fatten  from 
the  vineyards  of  God,  forgetting  that  God’s  children  are 
hungry  and  have  no  place  to  lay  their  heads;  in  the  name 
of  the  pillars  of  the  sweating  system,  of  the  millionaires 
and  deacons,  whose  souls  are  endangered  by  their  appetite 
for  gold;  in  the  name  of  the  wage-workers  who  sweat  blood 
which  is  coined  into  golden  ducats;  in  the  name  of  the 
insane  asylums  and  poor-houses,  packed  by  people  crazed 
by  care  in  this  land  of  plenty. 

“  We  will  show  you  exhibits  of  Chicago  that  were  not 
shown  at  the  fair  ground, — of  her  greatness  and  her  weak¬ 
ness.  To-night  we  will  show  you  hundreds  of  men  lying 
on  the  rough  stones  in  the  corridors  of  this  very  building 
— no  home,  no  food — men  able  and  willing  to  work,  but 
for  whom  there  is  no  work.  It  is  a  time  for  alarm — alarm 
for  the  continuation  of  a  government  whose  sovereign 
rights  are  delivered  to  railway  magnates,  coal  barons  and 
speculators;  alarm  for  the  continuation  of  a  federal  govern¬ 
ment  whose  financial  policies  are  manufactured  in  Wall 
street  at  the  dictation  of  money  barons  of  Europe.  We 
expedl  you  to  take  measures  to  utilize  the  franchise  and  to 
hurl  from  power  the  unfaithful  servants  of  the  people  who 
are  responsible  for  existing  conditions.” 

This  speaker  no  doubt  errs  greatly  in  supposing  that  a 
change  of  office  holders  or  of  parties  would  cure  existing 
evils;  but  it  surely  would  be  vain  to  tell  him  or  any 
other  sane  man  that  there  is  nothing  the  matter  with  the 


294 


The  Nay  of  Vengeance. 


social  arrangement  which  makes  possible  such  wide  extremes 
of  wealth  and  poverty.  However  much  people  may  differ 
as  to  the  cause  and  the  cure,  all  are  agreed  that  there  is  a 
malady.  Some  are  fruitlessly  seeking  remedies  in  wrong 
diredtions,  and  many,  alas !  do  not  want  that  a  remedy 
shall  be  found;  not  until  they,  at  least,  have  had  a  chance 
"o  profit  by  present  conditions. 

In  harmony  with  this  thought,  George  E.  McNeill,  in  an 
address  before  the  World’s  Labor  Congress,  said:  — 

“The  labor  movement  is  born  of  hunger — hunger  for 
food,  for  shelter,  warmth,  clothing  and  pleasure.  In  the 
movement  of  humanity  toward  happiness  each  individual 
seeks  his  ideal,  often  with  stoical  disregard  of  others.  The 
industrial  system  rests  upon  the  devil’s  iron  rule  of  every 
man  for  himself.  Is  it  an  unexplainable  phenomenon  that 
those  who  suffer  most  under  this  rule  of  selfishness  and 
greed  should  organize  for  the  overthrow  of  the  devil’s 
system  of  government?” 

The  newspapers  abound  with  descriptions  of  fashion¬ 
able  weddings,  balls  and  banquets  at  which  the  so-called 
“upper  crust”  of  society  appear  in  costly  robes  and  rare 
jewels.  One  lady  at  a  ball  in  Paris,  recently,  it  is  said, 
wore  $1,600,000  worth  of  diamonds.  The  New  York 
World  in  August  1896  gave  a  pidture  of  an  American  lady 
arrayed  in  diamonds  and  other  jewels  valued  at  $1,000,000; 
and  she  does  not  belong  to  the  very  uppermost  social  strata 
either.  The  daily  press  tell  of  the  lavish  expenditure  of 
thousands  of  dollars  in  providing  these  banquets — for  choice 
wines,  floral  decorations,  etc.  They  tell  of  the  palaces 
eredted  for  the  rich,  many  of  them  costing  $50,000, 
and  some  as  much  as  $1,500,000.  They  tell  of  “Dog 
Socials”  at  which  brutes  are  fed  on  dainties  at  great  ex¬ 
pense,  tended  by  their  “nurses.”  They  tell  of  $10,000 
paid  for  a  dessert  service,  $6,000  for  two  artistic  flower-jars, 
$50,000  for  two  rose-colored  vases.  They  tell  that  an 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


295 


English  duke  paid  $350,000  for  a  horse.  They  tell  how 
a  Boston  woman  “buried  hei  husband  m  a  coffin  costing 
*5°  ,000.  They  teii  that  anotner  “lady*'  expended  $5,000 
In  burying  a  pet  poodle  dog.  They  tell  that  New  York 
millionaires  pay  as  high  as  $800,000  for  a  single  yacht. 

Can  we  wonder  that  many  are  envious,  and  some  angry 
and  embittered,  when  they  contrast  such  wastefulness  with 
their  own  family’s  penury,  or  at  least  enforced  economy? 
Knowing  that  not  many  are  “  new  creatures”  who  set  their 
affedtions  on  things  above  and  not  on  earthly  things,  and 
who  have  learned  that  “godliness  with  contentment  is  great 
gain”  while  they  wait  until  the  Lord  shall  vindicate  their 
cause,  we  cannot  wonder  that  such  matters  awaken  in  the 
hearts  of  the  masses  feelings  of  envy,  hatred,  malice,  strife; 
and  these  feelings  will  ripen  into  open  revolt  which  will 
ultimately  work  all  the  works  of  the  flesh  and  the  devil, 
during  the  great  trouble-time  impending 

“  Behold,  this  was  the  iniquity  of  .  .  .  Sodom, — pride, 
fulness  of  bread  and  abundance  of  idleness  was  in  her ;  .  .  . 
neither  did  she  strengthen  the  hand  of  the  poor  and  needy ,  ’  * 
etc. — Ezek.  16:49,  5°- 

The  California  Christian  Advocate,  commenting  upon 
one  of  the  fashionable  balls  of  New  York  City,  says: — 

“The  lavish  luxury  and  dazzling  extravagance  displayed 
by  the  wealthy  Greeks  and  Romans  of  ‘  ye  olden  times  ’  is 
a  matter  of  history.  Such  reckless  display  is  beginning  to 
make  its  appearance  in  what  is  called  fashionable  society 
in  this  country.  One  of  our  exchanges  tells  of  a  New  York 
lady  who  spent  $125,000  in  a  single  season  in  entertaining. 
The  charadter  and  value  of  the  entertainments  may  be 
judged  from  the  fadt  that  she  taught  society  how  ...  to 
freeze  Roman  punch  in  the  heart  of  crimson  and  yellow 
tulips,  and  how  to  eat  terrapin  with  gold  spoons  out  of  silver 
canoes.  Other  entertainers  decked  their  tables  with  costly 
roses,  while  one  of  ‘  the  four  hundred  ’  is  said  to  have  spent 
$50,000  on  a  single  entertainment.  Such  lavish  expendi- 


296 


The  Day  oj  Vengeance. 


ture  to  such  poor  purpose  is  sinful  and  shameful  no  matter 
how  large  a  fortune  one  may  possess. 

Messiah's  Herald  commented  as  follows: — 

“One  hundred  and  forty-four  social  autocrats,  headed 
by  an  aristocrat,  held  a  great  ball.  Royalty  never  eclipsed 
it.  It  was  intensely  exclusive.  Wine  flowed  like  water. 
Beauty  lent  her  charms.  Neither  Mark  Antony  nor  Cle¬ 
opatra  ever  rolled  in  such  gorgeousness.  It  was  a  collec¬ 
tion  of  millionaires.  The  wealth  of  the  world  was  drained 
for  pearlsand  diamonds.  Necklaces  of  gems  costing  $200,000 
and  downward  emblazoned  scores  of  necks.  The  dance 
went  on  amid  Aladdin  splendors.  Joy  was  unconfined.  While 
it  was  going  on,  says  a  journal,  100,000  starving  miners  in 
Pennsylvania  were  scouring  the  roads  like  cattle  in  search 
of  forage,  some  of  them  living  on  cats,  and  not  a  few  com¬ 
mitting  suicide  to  avoid  seeing  their  children  starve.  Yet 
one  necklace  from  the  Metropolitan  ball  would  have  rescued 
all  these  from  hunger.  It  was  one  of  the  ‘  great  social 
events  ’  of  a  nation  called  Christian ;  but  what  a  contrast ! 
And  there  is  no  remedy  for  it.  Thus  it  will  be  ‘  till  he 
come.’  ” 

“Till  he  come?” — Nay,  rather,  “Thus  shall  it  be  in  the 
days  of  the  Son  of  Man,  ’  ’  when  he  has  come,  while  he  is  gather¬ 
ing  his  eledl  to  himself,  and  thus  setting  up  his  Kingdom, 
whose  inauguration  will  be  followed  by  the  “dashing”  of 
the  present  social  system  to  pieces  in  a  great  time  of  trouble 
and  anarchy,  preparatory  to  the  establishment  of  the  King¬ 
dom  of  righteousness.  (Rev.  2:26,  27;  19:15.)  As  it 
was  in  the  days  of  Lot,  so  shall  it  be  in  the  days  of  the  Son 
of  Man.  As  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall  it  be  in 
the  [parousia]  presence  of  the  Son  of  Man. — Matt.  24:37; 
Luke  17:26,  28. 

ARE  THE  RICH  TOO  SEVERELY  CONDEMNED? 

A  recent  editorial  in  the  San  Francisco  Examiner  says : — 

“Mr.  W.  K.  Vanderbilt’s  huge  British  steam  yacht 
Valiante  has  joined  Mr.  F.  W.  Vanderbilt’s  British  steam 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


297 


yacht  Conqueror  in  New  York  Harbor.  The  Valiante  cost 
$800,000.  This  represents  the  profits  on  a  crop  of  about 
15,000,000  bushels  of  sixty-cent  wheat,  or  the  entire 
product  of  at  least  8,000  160-acre  farms.  In  other  words, 
8,000  farmers,  representing  40,000  men,  women  and  child¬ 
ren,  worked  through  sun  and  storm  to  enable  Mr.  Vander¬ 
bilt  to  have  built  in  a  foreign  shipyard  such  a  pleasure  craft 
as  no  sovereign  in  Europe  possesses.  The  construction  of 
that  vessel  required  the  labor  of  at  least  1,000  mechanics 
for  a  year.  The  money  she  cost,  put  in  circulation  among 
our  workmen,  would  have  had  a  perceptible  influence  upon 
the  state  of  times  in  some  quarters.” 

J.  R.  Buchanan  in  the  Arena ,  speaking  of  the  heartless 
extravagance  of  the  wealthy,  says: — 

“Its  criminality  is  not  so  much  in  the  heartless  motive 
as  in  its  wanton  destruction  of  happiness  and  life  to  achieve 
a  selfish  purpose.  That  squandering  wealth  in  ostentation 
and  luxury  is  a  crime  becomes  very  apparent  by  a  close 
examination  of  the  act.  There  would  be  no  harm  in  build¬ 
ing  a  $700,000  stable  for  his  horses,  like  a  Syracuse  million¬ 
aire,  or  in  placing  a  $50,000  service  on  the  dinner  table, 
like  a  New  York  Astor,  if  money  were  as  free  as  air  and 
water;  but  every  dollar  represents  an  average  day’s  labor. 
Hence  the  $700,000  stable  represents  the  labor  of  1,000  men 
for  two  years  and  four  months.  It  also  represents  700  lives;  for 
$1,000  would  meet  the  cost  of  the  first  ten  years  of  a  child, 
and  the  cost  of  the  second  ten  years  would  be  fully  re¬ 
paid  by  his  labor.  The  fancy  stable,  therefore,  represents 
the  physical  basis  of  700  lives,  and  affirms  that  the  owner 
values  it  more  highly,  or  is  willing  that  700  should  die  that 
his  vanity  might  be  gratified.” 

The  Literary  Digest  says : — 

“Not  long  since  a  New  England  clergyman  addressed  a 
letter  to  Mr.  Samuel  Gompers,  President  of  the  American 
Federation  of  Labor,  asking  him  to  state  why,  in  his 
opinion,  so  many  intelligent  workingmen  do  not  attend 
church.  In  reply  Mr.  Gompers  said  that  one  reason  is  that 
the  churches  are  no  longer  in  touch  with  the  hopes  and 
aspirations  of  workingmen,  and  are  out  of  sympathy  with 
their  miseries  and  burdens.  The  pastors  either  do  not  know, 


298 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


he  said,  or  have  not  the  courage  to  declare  from  their  pul¬ 
pits,  the  rights  and  wrongs  of  the  toiling  millions.  The 
organizations  found  most  effective  in  securing  improved 
conditions  have  been  frowned  upon  by  the  church.  Laborers 
have  had  their  attention  directed  to  ‘  the  sweet  by  and 
by,’  to  the  utter  negleht  of  the  conditions  arising  from 
‘the  bitter  now  and  now.’  The  church  and  the  ministry 
have  been  the  ‘apologists  and  defenders  of  the  wrongs 
committed  against  the  interests  of  the  people,  simply  be¬ 
cause  the  perpetrators  are  the  possessors  of  wealth.  ’  Asked 
as  to  the  means  he  would  suggest  for  a  reconciliation  of 
the  church  and  the  masses,  Mr.  Gompers  recommends  ‘a 
complete  reversal  of  the  present  attitude.  ’  He  closes  with 
these  words:  ‘  He  who  fails  to  sympathize  with  the  move¬ 
ment  of  labor,  he  who  complacently  or  indifferently  con¬ 
templates  the  awful  results  of  present  economic  and  social 
conditions,  is  not  only  the  opponent  of  the  best  interests 
of  the  human  family,  but  is  particeps  criminis  to  all  wrongs 
inflidted  upon  the  men  and  women  of  our  time,  the 
children  of  to-day,  the  manhood  and  womanhood  of  the 
future.’  ” 

While  we  thus  note  current  opinion  in  condemnation  of 
the  rich  as  a  class,  and  while  we  note  also  the  Lord’s  con¬ 
demnation  and  foretold  penalty  of  this  class  as  a  whole,  it 
is  but  reasonable  that  God’s  people  should  exercise  modera¬ 
tion  in  their  judgment  or  opinions  of  the  rich  as  indi¬ 
viduals.  The  Lord,  whose  judgment  against  the  class  is 
so  severe,  will  nevertheless  be  merciful  to  them  as  indi¬ 
viduals  ;  and  when  in  his  wisdom  he  has  destroyed  their 
idols  of  silver  and  gold,  and  brought  down  their  high  looks, 
and  humbled  their  pride,  he  will  then  be  gracious  to  com¬ 
fort  and  to  heal  such  as  renounce  their  selfishness  and 
pride.  It  will  be  noted  also,  that  we  have  quoted  only  the 
reasonable  and  moderate  expressions  of  sensible  writers 
and  not  the  extreme  and  often  nonsensical  diatribes  of 
anarchists  and  visionaries. 

As  an  aid  to  cool  moderation  in  judgment  it  is  well  fo? 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


299 


us  to  remember  (i)  That  the  term  “rich”  is  a  very  broad 
one,  and  includes  not  only  the  immensely  wealthy,  but  in 
many  minds  those  who,  compared  with  these,  might  be 
considered  poor;  (2)  That  among  those  whom  the  very 
poor  would  term  rich  are  very  many  of  the  best  and  most 
benevolent  people,  many  of  whom  are,  to  a  considerable 
extent,  adtive  in  benevolent  and  philanthropic  enterprises; 
and  if  they  are  not  all  so  to  the  extent  of  self-sacrifice,  it 
would  certainly  be  with  bad  grace  that  any  who  have  not 
made  themselves  living  sacrifices  for  the  blessing  of  others 
should  condemn  them  for  not  doing  so.  And  those  who 
have  done  so  know  how  to  appreciate  every  approach  to 
such  a  spirit  that  any,  whether  rich  or  poor,  may  manifest. 

It  is  well  to  remember  that  many  of  the  rich  not  only 
justly  pay  heavy  taxes  for  public  free  schools,  for  the  sup¬ 
port  of  the  government,  for  the  support  of  public  charities, 
etc.,  but  also  cheerfully  contribute  otherwise  to  the  relief  of 
the  poor,  and  are  heartily  benevolent  to  asylums,  colleges, 
hospitals,  etc.,  and  to  the  churches  they  esteem  most  worthy. 
And  those  who  do  these  things  out  of  good  and  honest 
hearts,  and  not  (as  we  must  admit  is  sometimes  the  case) 
for  show  and  praise  of  men,  will  not  lose  their  reward. 
And  all  such  should  be  justly  esteemed. 

Every  one  is  able  and  willing  to  criticize  the  millionaires, 
but  in  some  cases  we  fear  the  judgment  is  too  severe.  We 
therefore  urge  that  our  readers  do  not  think  too  uncharitably 
of  them.  Remember  that  they  as  well  as  the  poor  are  in 
some  respedts  under  the  control  of  the  present  social  system. 
Custom  has  fixed  laws  and  barricades  around  their  heads 
and  hearts.  False  conceptions  of  Christianity,  endorsed  by 
the  whole  world — rich  and  poor — for  centuries,  have  worn 
deeply  the  grooves  of  thought  and  reason  in  which  their 
minds  travel  to  and  fro.  They  feel  that  they  must  do  as 
other  men  do; — that  is,  they  must  use  their  time  and  talents 


300 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


to  their  best  ability  and  on  “ business  principles.”  Doing 
this,  the  money  rolls  in  on  them,  because  money  and  ma¬ 
chinery  are  to-day  the  creators  of  wealth,  labor  being  at  a 
discount. 

Then  they  no  doubt  reason  that  having  the  wealth  it  is 
their  duty  not  to  hoard  it  all,  but  to  spend  some  of  it. 
They  perhaps  question  whether  it  would  be  better  to  dis¬ 
pense  it  as  charity  or  to  let  it  circulate  through  the  avenues 
of  trade,  and  wages  for  labor.  They  properly  conclude  that 
the  latter  would  be  the  better  plan.  Balls,  banquets,  weddings, 
yachts,  etc.,  may  strike  them  as  being  pleasures  to  them¬ 
selves  and  their  friends  and  an  assistance  to  their  less  for¬ 
tunate  neighbors.  And  is  there  not  some  truth  in  that  view? 
The  ten  thousand  dollar  banquet,  for  instance,  starts  prob¬ 
ably  fifteen  thousand  dollars  into  circulation, — through 
butchers,  bakers,  florists,  tailors,  dress-makers,  jewelers, 
etc.,  etc.  The  $800,000  yacht,  while  a  great  personal  ex¬ 
travagance,  caused  a  circulation  of  that  amount  of  money 
amongst  workingmen  somewhere;  and  more,  it  will  mean 
an  annual  expenditure  of  at  the  very  least  twenty  and  quite 
possibly  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  for  officers,  engineers, 
sailors,  victuals,  etc.,  and  other  running  expenses. 

Under  present  wrong  conditions,  therefore,  it  is  extremely 
fortunate  for  the  middle  and  poorest  classes  that  the  wealthy 
are  “  foolishly  extravagant,”  rather  than  miserly;  spending 
lavishly  a  portion  of  the  flood  of  wealth  rolling  into  their 
coffers; — for  diamonds,  for  instance,  which  require  “dig¬ 
ging,”  polishing  and  mounting  and  thus  give  employment 
to  thousands  who  would  only  add  to  the  number  out  of 
work  if  the  wealthy  had  no  foibles  or  extravagances,  but 
hoarded  all  they  got  possession  of.  Reasoning  thus,  the 
rich  may  adtually  consider  their  extravagances  as  “char¬ 
ities.”  And  if  they  do,  they  but  follow  the  same  course 
of  false  reasoning  taken  by  some  of  the  middle  class,  when 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  301 

they  get  up  4 ‘church  sociables”  and  fairs  and  festivals 
“for  sweet  charity’s  sake.” 

We  are  not  justifying  their  course:  we  are  merely  seeking 
to  point  out  that  the  extravagances  of  the  rich  in  times  of 
financial  distress  do  not  of  necessity  imply  that  they  are 
devoid  of  feeling  for  the  poor.  And  when  they  think  of 
doing  charity  on  any  other  than  “business  principles,” 
no  doubt  they  refledt  that  it  would  require  a  small  army  of 
men  and  women  to  superintend  the  distribution  of  their 
daily  increase  and  that  they  could  not  feel  sure  that  it 
would  reach  the  most  needy  anyway;  because  selfishness  is 
so  general  that  few  could  be  trusted  to  dispense  large  quan¬ 
tities  honestly.  A  millionairess  remarked  that  she  never 
looked  from  the  windows  of  her  carriage  when  passing 
through  the  poorer  quarters,  because  it  offended  her  eye. 
We  wonder  if  it  was  not  also  because  her  conscience  was 
pricked  by  the  contrast  between  her  condition  and  that  of 
the  poor.  As  for  seeing  to  charities  themselves, — the  men 
are  too  busy  attending  their  investments  and  the  women 
are  too  refined  for  such  things:  they  would  see  unpleasant 
sights,  hear  unpleasant  sounds  and  sense  unpleasant  odors. 
When  poorer  they  may  have  coveted  such  opportunities  for 
good  as  they  now  possess:  but  selfishness  and  pride  and 
social  engagements  and  ethics  offset  the  nobler  sentiments 
and  prevent  much  fruit.  As  some  one  has  said,  It  was 
because  our  Lord  went  about  doing  good  that  he  was 
touched  with  a  feeling  of  man’s  infirmities. 

In  making  these  suggestions  for  the  measure  of  consola¬ 
tion  they  may  afford  to  the  poorer  classes,  we  would  not  be 
understood  as  in  any  sense  justifying  the  selfish  extravagance 
of  the  rich,  which  is  wrong;  and  which  the  Lord  con¬ 
demns  as  wrong.  (Jas.  5:5.)  But  in  consideration  of  these 
various  sides  of  these  vexed  questions  the  mind  is  kept 
balanced,  the  judgment  more  sound,  and  the  sympathies 


3°2 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


more  tender  toward  those  whom  “the  god  of  this  world’  '  has 
blinded  with  his  riches,  until  their  judgments  are  perverted 
from  justice,  and  who  are  about  to  receive  so  severe  a 
reprimand  and  chastisement  from  the  Lord.  The  “god  of 
this  world  ”  also  blinds  the  poor  upon  some  questions,  to 
justify  a  wrong  course.  He  is  thus  leading  both  sides 
into  the  great  “battle.” 

But  although  we  may  find  pleas  upon  which  to  base  some 
apologies  for  present  augmentations  of  wealth  in  the  hands 
of  the  few;  although  we  may  realize  that  some  of  the  rich, 
especially  of  the  moderately  rich,  are  very  benevolent; 
and  although  the  contention  may  be  true  that  they  gain 
their  wealth  under  the  operation  of  the  very  same  laws 
that  govern  all,  and  that  some  of  the  poor  are  less  gener¬ 
ous  naturally,  and  less  disposed  to  be  just  than  some  of  the 
rich,  and  that  if  places  were  changed  they  would  often  prove 
more  exadting  and  tyrannical  than  the  rich,  yet,  nevertheless, 
the  Lord  declares  that  the  possessors  of  wealth  are  about  to 
be  called  into  judgment  on  this  score,  because,  when  they 
discerned  the  tendency  of  affairs,  they  did  not  seek  at  their 
own  cost  a  plan  more  equitable,  more  generous,  than  the 
usage  of  to-day;  as,  for  instance,  along  the  lines  of 
Socialism. 

As  showing  the  views  of  increasingly  large  numbers  of 
people  in  reference  to  the  duty  of  society  to  either  leave 
free  to  all  the  opportunities  and  riches  of  nature  (earth, 
air  and  water)  or  else  if  these  be  monopolized  to  provide 
opportunity  for  daily  labor  for  those  who  have  no  share  in 
the  monopolies,  we  quote  the  following  from  an  exchange. 
It  says  :  — 

“A  more  pathetic  incident  in  real  life  is  seldom  told  in 
print  than  the  following,  which  is  vouched  for  by  a  kinder¬ 
garten  teacher  who  resides  in  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

“A  little  girl  who  attends  a  kindergarten  on  the  east 
side,  the  poorest  distridt  in  New  York  city,  came  to  the 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


3°3 

school  one  morning  recently,  thinly  clad  and  looking 
pinched  and  cold.  After  being  in  the  warm  kindergarten 
a  while  the  child  looked  up  into  the  teacher’s  face  and  said 
earnestly : — 

“  ‘ Miss  C - ,  Do  you  love  God?’ 

“  ‘  Why,  yes,’  said  the  teacher. 

“  ‘  Well,  I  don’t,’  quickly  responded  the  child  with  great 
earnestness  and  vehemence,  ‘  I  hate  him.’ 

“  The  teacher,  thinking  this  a  strange  expression  to  come 
from  a  child  whom  she  had  tried  hard  to  teach  that  it  was 
right  to  love  God  asked  for  an  explanation. 

“ 4  Well,’  said  the  child,  ‘he  makes  the  wind  blow,  and 
I  haven’t  any  warm  clothes;  and  he  makes  it  snow,  and 
my  shoes  have  holes  in  them,  and  he  makes  it  cold,  and 
we  haven’t  any  fire  at  home,  and  he  makes  us  hungry,  and 
mamma  hadn’t  any  bread  for  our  breakfast.’  ” 

Commenting  it  says: — “If  we  consider  the  perfedlion  of 
God’s  material  bounties  to  the  children  of  earth,  it  is  hard, 
after  reading  this  story,  to  regard  with  patience  the  com¬ 
placency  of  rich  blasphemers  who,  like  the  innocent  little 
girl,  charge  the  miseries  of  poverty  to  God.” 

However,  not  much  is  to  be  expedled  of  the  worldly ; 
for  selfishness  is  the  spirit  of  the  world.  We  have  more 
reason  to  look  to  great  and  wealthy  men  who  profess  to  be 
Christians.  Yet  these  lay  neither  their  lives  nor  their 
wealth  upon  God’s  altar  in  the  service  of  the  gospel,  nor 
yet  give  them  in  the  service  of  humanity’s  temporal  wel¬ 
fare.  Of  course,  the  gospel  is  first !  It  should  have  our 
all  of  time,  talent,  influence  and  means.  But  where  it  is 
hidden  from  view  and  does  not  have  control  of  the 
heart  by  reason  of  false  conceptions,  from  false  teachings, 
the  consecrated  heart  will  surely  find  plenty  to  do  for  fal¬ 
len  fellow-creatures,  along  the  lines  of  temperance  work, 
social  uplifting,  municipal  reform,  etc.  And  indeed  quite 
a  few  are  so  engaged,  but  generally  of  the  poor  or  the 
middle  class; — few  rich,  few  millionaires.  If  some  of  the 
world’s  millionaires  possessed  that  much  of  the  spirit  of 


3©4  The  Day  oj  Vengeance. 

Christ  and  were  to  bend  their  mental  and  financial  talents, 
their  own  time,  and  the  time  of  capable  helpers  who  would 
be  glad  to  assist  if  the  door  of  opportunity  were  opened 
to  them,  what  a  social  reform  the  world  would  witness  in 

one  year!  How  the  public  franchises  granted  to  corpo¬ 
rations  and  trusts  would  be  restricted  or  reclaimed  in 
the  public  interest;  vicious  laws  would  be  amended  and 
in  general  the  interests  of  the  public  be  considered  and 
guarded,  and  financial  and  political  ringsters  be  rendered 
less  powerful,  as  against  the  interests  of  the  public. 

But  to  expect  such  a  use  of  wealth  is  unreasonable ;  be¬ 
cause,  although  many  rich  men  profess  Christianity,  they, 
like  the  remainder  of  the  world,  know  nothing  about  true 
Christianity — faith  in  Christ  as  a  personal  Redeemer ,  and 
full  consecration  of  every  talent  to  his  service.  They  wish 
to  be  classed  as  “ Christians/  ’  because  they  do  not  wish  to 
be  classed  as  “heathen”  or  “Jews;”  because  the  name  of 
Christ  is  popular  now,  even  if  his  real  teachings  are  no 
more  popular  than  when  he  was  crucified. 

Truly,  God’s  Word  testifies  that  not  many  great  or  rich 
or  wise  hath  God  chosen  to  be  heirs  of  the  Kingdom ;  but 
chiefly  the  poor  and  despised  according  to  the  course  and 
wisdom  and  estimate  of  this  world.  How  hardly  (with 
what  difficulty)  shall  they  that  have  riches  enter  into  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through 
the  eye  of  a  needle  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the  King¬ 
dom  of  heaven.* — Matt.  19:23,  24. 

But  alas!  “  the  poor  rich”  will  pass  through  terrible  ex- 

*  It  is  said  that  the  “Needle’s  Eye”  was  the  name  of  a  small  gateway 
in  the  walls  of  ancient  cities,  used  after  sundown,  when  the  larger  gates 
had  been  closed,  for  fear  of  attacks  by  enemies.  They  are  described 
as  being  so  small  that  a  camel  could  pass  through  only  on  his  knees, 
after  his  load  had  been  removed.  The  illustration  would  seem  to  imply 
that  a  rich  man  would  needs  unload  and  kneel  before  he  could  make 
his  calling  and  election  sure  to  a  place  in  the  Kingdom. 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  305 

periences.  Not  only  will  wealth  prove  an  obstacle  to  future 
honor  and  glory  in  God’s  Kingdom,  but  even  here  its  ad¬ 
vantages  will  be  shortlived.  “  Go  to  now,  ye  rich  men ,  weep 
and  howl  for  the  misery  that  shall  come  upon  you.  .  .  . 
Ye  have  heaped  treasure  together  for  the  last  days.”  The 
weeping  and  howling  of  the  rich  will  be  heard  shortly ; 
and  the  knowledge  of  this  should  remove  all  envy  and 
covetousness  from  all  hearts,  and  fill  them  instead  with 
sympathy  for  the  “poor  rich;” — a  sympathy  which  never¬ 
theless  would  not  either  strive  or  desire  to  alter  the  Lord’s 
judgment,  recognizing  his  wisdom  and  goodness,  and  that 
the  result  of  the  weeping  and  howling  will  be  a  corredtion 
of  heart  and  an  opening  of  eyes  to  justice  and  love,  on 
the  part  of  all, — rich  and  poor  alike — but  severest  upon 
the  rich,  because  their  change  of  condition  will  be  so 
much  greater  and  more  violent. 

But  why  cannot  conditions  be  so  altered  as  gradually  to 
bring  the  equalization  of  wealth  and  comfort?  Because 
the  world  is  governed  not  by  the  royal  law  of  love  but  by 
the  law  of  depravity — selfishness. 

SELFISHNESS  IN  COMBINATION  WITH  LIBERTY. 


Christian  dodtrines  promote  liberty ,  and  liberty  leads  to 
and  grasps  knowledge  and  education.  But  liberty  and 
knowledge  are  dangerous  to  human  welfare,  except  under 
obedience  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  royal  law  of  love. 
Hence  “Christendom,”  having  accepted  Christian  liberty 
and  gained  knowledge,  without  having  adopted  Christ’s 
law,  but  having  instead  grafted  its  knowledge  and  liberty 
upon  the  fallen,  selfish  disposition,  has  merely  learned  the 
better  how  to  exercise  its  selfishness.  As  a  result,  Christ¬ 
endom  is  the  most  discontented  portion  of  the  earth  to¬ 
day;  and  other  nations  share  the  discontent  and  its  injury 


20  D 


3°6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


proportionately  as  they  adopt  the  knowledge  and  liberty  of 
Christianity  without  adopting  the  spirit  of  Christ,  the 
spirit  of  love. 

The  Bible,  the  Old  Testament  as  well  as  the  New,  has 
fostered  the  spirit  of  liberty , — not  diredtly,  but  indirectly. 
The  Law  indeed  provided  that  servants  be  subjedl  to  their 
masters,  but  it  also  restricted  the  masters  in  the  interests  of 
the  servants,  assuring  them  that  injustice  would  certainly 
be  recompensed  by  the  great  Master  of  all — Jehovah.  The 
Gospel,  the  New  Testament,  also  does  the  same.  (See 
Col.  3:22-25;  4:1.)  But  the  Bible  assures  all  that  while 
men  differ  in  mental,  moral  and  physical  powers,  God  has 
made  provision  for  a  full  restitution; — that,  by  faith  in 
Christ,  rich  and  poor,  bond  and  free,  male  and  female, 
wise  and  unwise,  may  all  return  to  divine  favor,  on  a  com¬ 
mon  level, — “ accepted  in  the  Beloved.” 

It  is  not  surprising,  then,  that  the  Jews  of  old  were  a 
liberty-loving  people,  and  had  the  name  of  a  rebellious 
race — not  willing  to  stay  conquered,  so  that  their  con¬ 
querors  concluded  that  there  was  no  other  way  to  subjugate 
them  than  to  utterly  destroy  them  as  a  nation.  Nor  is  it 
surprising  that  able  statesmen  (even  those  not  Christian) 
have  conceded  that  “the  Bible  is  the  corner  stone  of  our 
liberties,”  and  that  experience  proves  that,  wherever  the 
Bible  has  gone,  liberty  has  gone;  carrying  with  it  education 
and  generally  loftier  sentiments.  It  was  so  during  the  first 
two  centuries  of  the  Christian  era:  then  error  (priestcraft 
and  superstition)  obtained  control,  the  Bible  was  ignored 
or  suppressed,  and  instead  of  further  progress,  Papacy’s 
policy  brought  on  the  “dark  ages.”  With  the  revival  6f 
the  Bible  as  a  public  instructor,  in  the  English  and  Ger¬ 
man  Reformations,  liberty,  knowledge  and  progress  again 
appeared  amongst  the  people.  It  is  an  incontrovertible 
fa<5t  that  the  lands  which  have  the  Bible  have  the  most 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  307 

liberty  and  general  enlightenment,  and  that  in  the  lands  in 
which  the  Bible  is  freest,  the  people  are  freest,  most  en¬ 
lightened,  most  generally  educated,  and  making  the  most 
rapid  strides  of  progress  in  every  diredlion. 

But  now  notice  what  we  observed  above,  that  the  en¬ 
lightening  and  freeing  influences  of  the  Bible  have  been 
accepted  by  Christendom  while  its  law  of  love  (the  law  of 
perfect  liberty — Jas.  1 :  25)  has  been  generally  ignored. 
Thinking  people  are  just  awaking  to  the  fa<5t  that  knowl¬ 
edge  and  liberty  united  constitute  a  mighty  power  which 
may  be  exerted  for  either  good  or  evil;  that  if,  as  a 
lever,  they  move  upon  the  fulcrum  of  love  the  results  will 
be  powerful  for  good ;  but  that  when  they  move  upon  the 
fulcrum  of  selfishness  the  results  are  evil, — powerful  and 
far  reaching  evil.  This  is  the  condition  which  confronts 
Christendom  to-day,  and  which  is  now  rapidly  preparing 
the  social  elements  for  the  “fire”  of  “the  day  of  vengeance” 
and  recompenses. 

In  chemistry  it  is  frequently  found  that  some  useful  and 
beneficial  elements  suddenly  become  rank  poison  by  the 
change  of  proportions.  So  it  is  with  the  blessings  of 
knowledge  and  liberty  when  compounded  with  selfishness. 
In  certain  proportions  this  combination  has  rendered  valu¬ 
able  service  to  humanity,  but  the  recent  great  increase  of 
knowledge  instead  of  exalting  knowledge  to  the  seat  of 
power,  has  enthroned  selfishness.  Selfishness  dominates, 
and  uses  knowledge  and  liberty  as  its  servants.  This  com¬ 
bination  is  now  ruling  the  world ;  and  even  its  valuable 
elements  are  rendered  enemies  of  righteousness  and  peace 
by  reason  of  selfishness  being  in  control.  Under  these 
conditions  knowledge  as  the  servant  of  selfishness  is  most 
adtive  in  serving  selfish  interests,  and  liberty  controlled  by 
selfishness  threatens  to  become  self-license,  regardless  of 
the  rights  and  liberties  of  others.  Under  present  condi- 


3°S 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


tions  therefore,  selfishness  (controlling),  knowledge  and 
liberty  constitute  a  Triumvirate  of  evil  power  which  is 
now  ruling  and  crushing  Christendom ; — through  its  agents 
and  representatives,  the  wealthy  and  influential  class  :  and 
it  will  be  none  the  less  the  same  Evil  Triumvirate  when 
shortly  it  shall  change  its  servants  and  representatives  and 
accept  as  such  the  masses. 

All  in  civilized  lands, — rich  and  poor,  learned  and  un¬ 
learned,  wise  and  foolish,  male  and  female — (with  rare 
exceptions)  are  moved  to  almost  every  adt  of  life  by  this 
powerful  combination.  They  beget  in  all  their  subjedls  a 
frenzy  for  place,  power  and  advantage,  for  self-aggrandize¬ 
ment.  The  few  saints,  whose  aims  are  for  the  present  and 
future  good  of  others,  constitute  so  small  a  minority  as  to 
be  scarcely  worthy  of  consideration  as  a  fadtor  in  the 
present  time.  They  will  be  powerless  to  affedt  the  good 
they  long  for  until,  glorified  with  their  Lord  and  Master, 
they  shall  be  both  qualified  and  empowered  to  bless  the 
world  as  God’s  Kingdom.  And  while  they  are  in  the  flesh 
they  will  still  have  need  to  watch  and  pray  lest  even  their 
higher  knowledge  and  higher  liberty  become  evils  by  com¬ 
ing  under  the  domination  of  selfishness. 

INDEPENDENCE  AS  VIEWED  BY  THE  RICH  AND 

BY  THE  POOR. 

The  masses  of  the  world  have  but  recently  stepped  from 
slavery  and  serfdom  into  liberty  and  independence.  Knowl¬ 
edge  broke  the  shackles,  personal  and  political,  forcibly : 
political  equality  was  not  granted  willingly,  but  inch  by 
inch  under  compulsion.  And  the  world  of  political  equals 
:is  now  dividing  along  lines  of  pride  and  selfishness,  and  a 
new  battle  has  begun  on  the  part  of  the  rich  and  well-to-do 
for  the  maintenance  and  increase  of  their  wealth  and  power, 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  "  30 9 

ana  on  the  part  of  the  lower  classes  for  the  right  to  labor 
and  enjoy  the  moderate  comforts  of  life.  (See  Amos  8:4-8.) 
Many  of  the  wealthy  are  disposed  to  think  and  feel  toward 
the  poorer  classes  thus :  Well,  finally  the  masses  have  got 
the  ballot  and  independence.  Much  good  may  it  do  them! 
They  will  find,  however,  that  brains  are  an  important  fadtor 
in  all  of  life’s  affairs,  and  the  brains  are  chiefly  with  the  aris¬ 
tocracy.  Our  only  concern  is  that  they  use  their  liberty 
moderately  and  lawfully;  we  are  relieved  thereby  from 
much  responsibility.  Formerly,  when  the  masses  were 
serfs,  every  lord,  noble  and  duke  felt  some  responsibility 
for  those  under  his  care ;  but  now  we  are  free  to  look  out 
merely  for  our  own  pleasures  and  fortunes.  Their  inde¬ 
pendence  is  all  the  better  for  us;  every  “gentleman”  is 
benefited  by  the  change,  and  hopes  the  same  for  the  peo¬ 
ple,  who  of  course  will  do  the  best  they  can  do  for  their 
own  welfare  while  we  do  for  ours.  In  making  themselves 
political  equals  and  independents,  they  changed  our  rela¬ 
tionship — they  are  now  our  equals  legally,  and  hence  our 
competitors  instead  of  our  proteges ;  but  they  will  learn  by 
and  by  that  political  equality  does  not  make  men  physically 
or  intellectually  equal:  the  result  will  be  aristocracy  of 
brains  and  wealth  instead  of  the  former  aristocracy  of 
heredity. 

Some  of  the  so-called  “under  crust”  of  society  thought¬ 
lessly  answer:  We  accept  the  situation;  we  are  independ¬ 
ent  and  abundantly  able  to  take  care  of  ourselves.  Take 
heed  lest  we  outwit  you.  Life  is  a  war  for  wealth  and  we 
have  numbers  on  our  side;  we  will  organize  strikes  and 
boycotts,  and  will  have  our  way. 

If  the  premise  be  accepted,  that  all  men  are  independent 
of  each  other,  and  that  each  should  selfishly  do  the  best  he 
can  for  his  own  interest,  regardless  of  the  interests  and  wel¬ 
fare  of  others,  then  the  antagonistic  wealth-war  views  above 


3IQ 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


suggested  could  not  be  objedled  to.  And  surely  it  is  upon 
this  principle  of  selfishness  and  independence  that  all  class¬ 
es  seem  to  be  adting,  more  and  more.  Capitalists  look 
out  for  their  own  interests,  and  usually  (though  there  are 
noble  exceptions)  they  pay  as  little  as  possible  for  labor. 
And  mechanics  and  laborers  also  (with  noble  exceptions) 
look  out  for  themselves  merely,  to  get  as  much  as  possible 
for  their  services.  How  then  can  either  class  consistently 
find  fault  with  the  other,  while  both  acknowledge  the  same 
principles  of  independence,  selfishness  and  force? 

This  has  become  so  largely  the  public  view  that  the  old 
custom  for  those  of  superior  education,  talents  and  other 
advantages  to  visit  the  poor  and  assist  them  with  advice 
or  substantiate  has  died  out;  and  now  each  attends  to  his 
own  concerns  and  leaves  the  others,  independent,  to  take 
care  of  themselves,  or  often  to  the  generous  public  pro¬ 
visions — asylums,  hospitals,  “  homes,”  etc.  This  maybe 
favorable  to  some  and  in  some  respedts,  but  it  is  apt  to 
bring  difficulties  to  others  and  in  other  respedts — through 
inexperience,  improvidence,  wastefulness,  indolence,  im¬ 
becility  and  misfortune. 

The  fadt  is  that  neither  the  rich  nor  the  poor  can  afford 
to  be  selfishly  independent  of  one  another,  should  they 
feel  or  adt  though  they  were.  Mankind  is  one  family :  God 
“hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men.”  (Adts  17:26.) 
Each  member  of  the  human  family  is  a  human  brother  to 
every  other  human  being.  All  are  children  of  the  one 
father,  Adam,  a  son  of  God  (Luke  3:38),  to  whose  joint- 
care  the  earth  with  its  fulness  was  committed  by  God  as  a 
stewardship.  All  are  therefore  beneficiaries  of  the  divine 
provision;  for  still  “the  earth  is  the  Lord’s  and  the  fulness 
thereof.”  The  fall  into  sin,  and  its  penalty,  death,  ac¬ 
complished  by  a  gradual  decline — physical,  mental  and 
moral — has  left  all  men  more  or  less  impaired,  and  each 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  31 1 

needs  and  should  have  the  others’  sympathy  and  aid  in 
proportion  to  the  degree  of  his  impairment  and  consequent 
dependence ,  mental,  moral  and  physical. 

If  love  were  the  controlling  motive  in  the  hearts  of  all 
men  each  would  delight  to  do  his  part  for  the  common 
welfare,  and  all  would  be  on  an  equality  as  respedts  the 
common  necessities  and  some  of  the  comforts  of  life.  This 
would  imply  a  measure  of  Socialism.  But  love  is  not  the 
controlling  motive  amongst  men,  and  consequently  such  a 
plan  cannot  operate  now.  Selfishness  is  the  controlling 
principle,  not  only  with  the  major  part  of,  but  with  nearly 
all  Christendom,  and  is  bearing  its  own  bitter  fruit  and 
ripening  it  now  rapidly  for  the  great  vintage  of  Revela¬ 
tion  14:19,  20. 

Nothing  short  of  (1)  a  conversion  of  the  world  en  masse , 
or  (2)  the  intervention  of  superhuman  power,  could  now 
change  the  course  of  the  world  from  the  channel  of  selfish¬ 
ness  to  that  of  love.  Such  a  conversion  is  not  dreamed  of 
even  by  the  most  sanguine;  for  while  nominal  Christianity 
has  succeeded  in  outwardly  converting  comparatively  few 
of  earth’s  billions,  true  conversions  —  from  the  selfish 
spirit  of  the  world  to  the  loving,  generous  spirit  of  Christ 
— can  be  counted  only  in  small  numbers.  Hence,  hope  from 
this  quarter  may  as  well  be  abandoned.  The  only  hope  is 
in  the  intervention  of  superhuman  power,  and  just  such  a 
change  is  what  God  has  promised  in  and  through  Christ’s 
Millennial  Kingdom.  God  foresaw  that  it  would  require  a 
thousand  years  to  banish  selfishness  and  reestablish  love  in 
full  control  of  even  the  willing;  hence  the  provision  for 
just  such  “ times  of  restiution.”  (A6ls3:2i.)  Meantime, 
however,  the  few  who  really  appreciate  and  long  for  the  rule 
of  love  can  generally  see  the  impossibility  of  securing  it  by 
earthly  means;  because  the  rich  will  not  give  up  their  ad¬ 
vantages  willingly;  nor  would  the  masses  produce  sufficient 


312 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


for  themselves  were  it  not  for  the  stimulus  of  either  necessity 
or  covetousness,  so  inherent  is  selfish  ease  in  some,  and 
selfish,  wasteful  luxury  and  improvidence  in  others. 

WHY  RECENT  FAVORABLE  CONDITIONS  CANNOT  CONTINUE. 


It  may  be  suggested  that  the  rich  and  poor  have  lived 
together  for  six  thousand  years,  and  that  there  is  no  more 
danger  of  calamity  resulting  now  than  in  the  past ;  no 
more  danger  that  the  rich  will  crush  the  poor  and  let  them 
starve,  nor  that  the  poor  will  destroy  the  rich  through 
anarchy.  But  this  is  a  mistake;  there  is  greater  danger 
than  ever  before  from  both  sides. 

Conditions  have  greatly  changed  with  the  masses  since 
the  days  of  serfdom;  not  only  the  physical,  but  also  the 
mental  conditions;  and  now,  after  a  taste  of  civilization 
and  education,  it  would  require  centuries  of  gradual  op¬ 
pression  to  make  them  again  submit  to  the  old  order  of 
things,  in  which  they  were  the  vassals  of  the  landed  nobil¬ 
ity.  It  could  not  be  done  in  one  century, — sooner  would 
they  die !  The  very  suspicion  of  a  tendency  toward  such  a 
future  for  their  children  would  lead  to  a  revolution,  and  it 
is  this  fear  which  is  helping  to  goad  the  poor  to  stronger 
protests  than  ever  before  attempted. 

But  it  may  be  asked,  Why  should  we  contemplate  such  a 
tendency?  Why  not  suppose  a  continuance,  and  even  an 
increase,  of  the  general  prosperity  of  the  past  century, 
and  particularly  of  the  past  fifty  years? 

We  cannot  so  suppose,  because  observation  and  reflec¬ 
tion  show  that  such  expectations  would  be  unreasonable, 
indeed  impossible,  for  several  reasons.  The  prosperity  of 
the  present  century  has  been — under  divine  supervision, 
Dan.  12  :4 — direCtly  the  result  of  the  mental  awakening  of 
Jae  world,  printing,  steam,  electricity  and  applied  mechanics 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


3I3 


being  the  agencies  The  awakening  brought  increased 
Remands  for  necessities  and  luxuries  from  increasing  num¬ 
bers  Coming  suddenly,  the  increase  of  demand  exceeded 
the  production ;  and  hence  wages  in  general  advanced, 
indas  the  supply  became  equal  to  and  beyond  the  demands  of 
the  home-markets,  other  nations,  long  dormant,  also  awak¬ 
ened  and  demanded  supplies.  For  a  time  all  classes  bene¬ 
fited,  and  all  cndlized  nations  suddenly  became  much 
more  wealthy  as  well  as  much  more  comfortable  than  ever 
before;  because  the  manufacture  of  machinery  required 
moulders,  machinists  and  carpenters;  and  these  required 
the  assistance  of  woodsmen  and  brick-makers  and  furnace- 
builders  and  furnace-men;  and  when  the  machines  were 
ready  many  of  them  required  coal  and  gave  increased  de¬ 
mand  for  coal-diggers,  engineers,  firemen,  etc.  Steamships 
and  railroads  were  demanded  all  over  the  world,  and  thous¬ 
ands  of  men  were  promptly  employed  in  building,  equip¬ 
ping  and  operating  them.  Thus  the  ranks  of  labor  were 
suddenly  called  upon,  and  wages  rose  proportionately  to 
the  skill  demanded.  IndireCtly  still  others  were  benefited 
as  well  as  those  direCtly  employed ;  because,  as  men  were 
better  paid,  they  ate  better  food,  wore  better  clothes  and 
lived  in  better  houses,  more  comfortably  furnished.  The 
farmer  not  only  was  obliged  to  pay  more  for  the  labor  he 
hired,  but  he  in  turn  received  proportionately  more  for 
what  he  sold;  and  thus  it  was  in  every  branch  of  industry. 
So  the  tanners  and  shoemakers,  the  hosierymakers,  clock- 
makers,  jewelers,  etc.,  were  benefited,  because  the  better 
the  masses  were  paid  the  more  they  could  spend  both  for 
necessities  and  luxuries.  Those  who  once  went  barefoot 
bought  shoes;  those  who  once  went  stockingless  began  to 
consider  stockings  a  necessity;  and  thus  all  branches  of 
trade  prospered.  All  this  demand  coming  suddenly,  a 
general  and  quick  prosperity  was  unavoidable. 


3M 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Invention  was  stimulated  by  the  demand,  and  it  has  pushed 
one  labor-saving  device  upon  anotner  into  tne  tactot}, 
the  home,  onto  the  farm,  everywhere,  until  now  it  is  hit 
ficuit  for  any  to  earn  a  Dare  living  independent  of  modem 
machinery.  All  of  this,  together  with  commerce  with 
outside  nations,  waking  up  similarly,  but  later,  has  kept 
things  going  prosperously  for  the  laboring  classes,  while 
making  the  merchants  and  manufacturers  of  Christendom 
fabulously  rich. 

But  now  we  are  nearing  the  end  of  the  lane  of  prosperity. 
Already  in  many  directions  the  world’s  supply  exceeds  the 
world’s  demands,  or  rather  exceeds  its \financial  ability  to  grat¬ 
ify  its  desires.  China,  India  and  Japan ,  after  being  excellent 
customers  for  the  manufactures  of  Europe  and  the  United 
States,  are  now  beginning  to  utilize  their  own  labor  (at 
six  to  twelve  cents  per  day)  in  duplicating  what  they  have 
already  purchased;  and  therefore  they  will  demand  less 
and  less  proportionately  hereafter.  The  countries  of  South 
America  have  been  pushed  faster  than  their  intelligence 
warranted,  and  some  of  them  are  already  bankrupt 
and  must  economize  until  they  get  into  better  financial 
condition. 

Evidently,  therefore,  a  crisis  is  approaching; — a  crisis 
which  would  have  culminated  sooner  than  this  in  Europe 
had  it  not  been  for  the  unprecedented  prosperity  of  this 
Great  Republic,  under  a  protective  tariff,  which  brought 
hither  for  investment  millions  of  European  capital,  as  well 
as  drew  millions  of  Europe’s  population  to  share  the  bene¬ 
fits  of  that  prosperity,  and  which  incidentally  has  produced 
giant  corporations  and  trusts  which  now  threaten  the 
public  weal. 

General  prosperity  and  higher  wages  came  to  Europe  also. 
Not  only  were  Europe’s  labor  ranks  relieved,  but  wars  also 
relieved  the  pressure  of  labor-competition  by  killing  a 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  315 

million  of  men  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  by  a  destruction 
of  goods  and  a  general  interruption  of  labor.  And  for  the 
past  twenty-five  years  the  constantly  increasing  standing 
armies  are  relieving  Europe  of  other  millions  of  men  for 
the  ranks,  who  otherwise  would  be  competitors;  besides, 
consider  the  vast  numbers  employed  in  preparing  military 
armaments,  guns,  warships,  etc. 

If,  notwithstanding  all  these  conditions  so  favorable  to 
prosperity  and  demand  for  labor  at  good  wages,  we  now 
find  that  the  climax  has  been  reached,  and  that  wages  are 
on  the  downward  path  again,  we  are  warranted  in  assert¬ 
ing,  from  a  human  standpoint,  as  well  as  from  the  stand¬ 
point  of  God’s  revelation,  that  a  crisis  is  approaching — 
the  crisis  of  this  world’s  history. 

That  wages  are  tending  downward  throughout  the  civil¬ 
ized  world,  despite  the  great  efforts  being  made  to  main¬ 
tain  or  advance  them,  cannot  be  disputed;  and  manufact¬ 
ures  of  every  sort  are  getting  cheaper  and  cheaper,  being 
produced  at  less  and  less  cost,  and  with  less  and  less  profit. 
What  will  be  the  result?  and  how  long  must  we  wait  for  it? 

The  collapse  will  come  with  a  rush.  Just  as  the  sailor 
who  has  toiled  slowly  to  the  top  of  the  mast  can  fall  sud¬ 
denly,  just  as  a  great  piece  of  machinery  lifted  slowly  by 
cogs  and  pulleys,  if  it  slips  their  hold,  will  come  down 
again  with  crushing  and  damaging  force,  worse  off  by  far 
than  if  it  had  never  been  lifted,,  so  humanity,  lifted  high 
above  any  former  level,  by  the  cogs  and  levers  of  invention 
and  improvement,  and  by  the  block  and  tackle  of  general 
education  and  enlightenment,  has  reached  a  place  where 
(by  reason  of  selfishness)  these  can  lift  no  more, — where 
something  is  giving  way.  It  will  catch  and  steady  for  a 
moment  (a  few  years)  on  a  lower  level,  before  the  cogs 
and  levers  which  can  go  no  farther  will  break  under  the 
strain,  and  utter  wreck  will  result. 


31 0  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

When  machinery  was  first  introduced  the  results  in  com¬ 
petition  with  human  labor  and  skill  were  feared;  but  the 
contrary  agencies,  already  referred  to  (general  awakening, 
in  Christendom  and  outside,  the  manufacture  of  machinery, 
wars,  armies,  etc.),  have  until  now  more  than  counteracted 
the  natural  tendency :  so  much  so  that  many  people  have  con¬ 
cluded  that  this  matter  adts  contrary  to  reason,  and  that 
labor-saving  machinery  is  not  at  war  with  human  labor. 
But  not  so :  the  world  still  operates  under  the  law  of  sup¬ 
ply  and  demand;  and  the  operation  of  that  law  is  sure, 
and  can  be  made  plain  to  any  reasonable  mind.  The  de¬ 
mand  for  human  labor  and  skill  was  only  temporarily  in¬ 
creased  in  preparing  the  yet  more  abundant  supply  of  ma¬ 
chinery  to  take  labor’s  place,  and,  the  climax  once  reached, 
the  readion  cannot  be  otherwise  than  sudden,  and  crushing 
to  those  upon  whom  the  displaced  weight  falls. 

Suppose  that  civilization  has  increased  the  world’s  de¬ 
mands  to  five  times  what  they  were  fifty  years  ago  (and 
surely  that  should  be  considered  a  very  liberal  estimate), 
how  is  it  with  the  supply?  All  willagreee  that  invention 
and  machinery  have  increased  the  supply  to  more  than  ten 
times  what  it  was  fifty  years  ago.  A  mentally-blind  man 
can  see  that  as  soon  as  enough  machinery  has  been  con¬ 
structed  to  supply  the  demands ,  thereafter  there  must  be  a 
race,  a  competition  between  man  and  machinery;  because 
there  will  not  be  enough  work  for  all,  even  if  no  further 
additions  were  made  of  either  men  or  machines.  But 
more  competition  is  being  added;  the  world’s  population 
is  increasing  rapidly,  and  machinery  guided  by  increased 
skill  is  creating  more  and  better  machinery  daily.  Who 
cannot  see  that,  under  the  present  selfish  system,  as  soon  as 
the  supply  exceeds  the  demand  (as  soon  as  we  have  over¬ 
production)  the  race  between  men  and  machinery  must  be 
a  short  one,  and  one  very  disadvantageous  to  men.  Ma* 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


3*7  v 


chines  in  general  are  slaves  of  iron,  steel  and  wood,  vital¬ 
ized  by  steam,  eledtricity,  etc.  They  can  not  only  do  more 
work,  but  better  work,  than  men  can  do.  And  they  have  no 
minds  to  cultivate,  no  perverse  dispositions  to  control,  no 
wives  and  families  to  think  of  and  provide  for;  they  are 
not  ambitious;  they  do  not  form  unions  and  send  delegates 
to  interfere  with  the  management  of  the  business,  nor  do 
they  strike ;  and  they  are  ready  to  work  extra  hours  with¬ 
out  serious  complaint  or  extra  pay.  As  slaves,  therefore, 
machines  are  far  more  desirable  than  either  black  or  white 
human  slaves,  and  human  labor  and  skill  are  therefore  be¬ 
ing  dispensed  with  as  far  as  possible;  and  those  who  own 
the  machine-slaves  are  glad  that  under  present  laws  and 
and  usages  their  fellow-men  are  free  and  independent,  be¬ 
cause  they  are  thereby  relieved  of  the  responsibility  and 
care  on  their  behalf  which  their  enslavement  would  neces¬ 
sitate. 

The  workmen  of  the  world  are  not  blind.  They  see, 
dimly  at  least,  to  what  the  present  system  of  selfishness, 
which  they  must  admit  they  themselves  have  helped  to 
foster,  and  under  which  they,  as  well  as  all  others,  are  still 
operating,  must  lead.  They  do  not  yet  see  clearly  its  in¬ 
evitableness,  nor  the  abjedtness  of  the  servitude  to  which, 
unless  turned  aside,  it  will  surely  and  speedily  bring  them. 
But  they  do  see  that  competition  amongst  themselves 
to  be  the  servants  of  the  machine-slaves  (as  machinists, 
engineers,  firemen,  etc.)  is  becoming  sharper  every  year. 

MACHINERY  AS  A  FACTOR  IN  PREPARING  FOR  THE  “FIRE.” 

THE  PAST  FEW  YEARS  BUT  A  FORETASTE 
OF  WHAT  IS  TO  COME. 

We  quote  from  some  of  the  people  who  are  getting  awake, 
and  who  realize  the  possibilities  of  the  future.  An  urn 
known  writer  says: — 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


318 

“The  brilliancy  of  the  ancient  Greek  city  democracies, 
sparkling  like  points  of  light  against  the  dark  background 
of  the  surrounding  barbarism,  has  been  a  source  of  conten¬ 
tion  among  the  modern  advocates  of  different  forms  of 
government.  The  opponents  of  popular  rule  have  main¬ 
tained  that  the  ancient  cities  were  not  true  democracies  at 
all,  but  aristocracies,  since  they  rested  on  the  labor  of 
slaves,  which  alone  gave  the  free  citizens  the  leisure  to  ap¬ 
ply  themselves  to  politics.  There  must  be  a  mudsill 
class,  according  to  these  thinkers,  to  do  the  drudgery 
of  the  community,  and  a  polity  which  allows  the  com¬ 
mon  laborers  a  share  in  the  government  is  one  which 
cannot  endure. 

“This  plausible  reasoning  was  ingeniously  met  by  Mr. 
Charles  H.  Loring  in  his  Presidential  address  before  the 
American  Society  of  Mechanical  Engineers  in  1892,  when 
he  allowed  that  modern  civilization  had  all  the  advantages 
of  ancient  slavery  without  its  cruelty.  ‘The  disgrace  of 
the  ancient  civilization, ’  he  said,  ‘was  its  utter  want  of 
humanity.  Justice,  benevolence  and  mercy  held  but  little 
sway;  force,  fraud  and  cruelty  supplanted  them.  Nor 
could  anything  better  be  expedted  of  an  organization  based 
upon  the  worst  system  of  slavery  that  ever  shocked  the 
sensibilities  of  man.  As  long  as  human  slavery  was  the 
origin  and  support  of  civilization,  the  latter  had  to  be 
brutal,  for  the  stream  could  not  rise  higher  than  its  source. 
Such  a  civilization,  after  a  rapid  culmination,  had  to  de¬ 
cay,  and  history,  though  vague,  shows  its  lapse  into  a  bar¬ 
barism  as  dark  as  that  from  which  it  had  emerged.’ 

“  ‘  Modern  civilization  also  has  at  its  base  a  toiling  slave, 
but  one  differing  widely  from  his  predecessor  of  the  an¬ 
cients.  He  is  without  nerves  and  he  does  not  know  fatigue. 
There  is  no  intermission  in  his  work,  and  he  performs  in  a 
small  compass  more  than  the  labor  of  nations  of  human 
slaves.  He  is  not  only  vastly  stronger,  but  vastly  cheaper 
than  they.  He  works  interminably,  and  he  works  at 
everything ;  from  the  finest  to  the  coarsest  he  is  equally 
applicable.  He  produces  all  things  in  such  abundance 
that  man,  relieved  from  the  greater  part  of  his  servile  toil, 
realizes  for  the  first  time  his  title  of  Lord  of  Creation. 
The  products  of  all  the  great  arts  of  our  civilization,  the 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  319 

use  of  cheap  and  rapid  transportation  on  land  and  water, 
printing,  the  instruments  of  peace  and  war,  the  acquisition 
of  knowledge  of  all  kinds,  are  made  the  possibility 
and  the  possession  of  all  by  the  labor  of  the  obedient  slave, 
which  we  call  steam  engine.’ 

“It  is  literally  true  that  modern  machinery  is  a  slave 
with  hundreds  of  times  the  productive  power  of  the  ancient 
human  slaves,  and  hence  that  we  have  now  the  material 
basis  fora  civilization  in  which  the  entire  population  would 
constitute  a  leisure  class,  corresponding  to  the  free  citizens 
of  Athens — a  class  not  free,  indeed,  to  spend  its  time  in 
indolent  dissipation,  but  relieved  of  the  hardest  drudgery, 
and  able  to  support  itself  in  comfort  with  no  more  manual 
labor  than  is  consistent  with  good  health,  mental  cultiva¬ 
tion  and  reasonable  amusement.  In  Great  Britain  alone 
it  is  estimated  that  steam  does  the  work  of  156,000,000 
men,  which  is  at  least  live  times  as  many  as  there  were  in 
the  entire  civilized  world  in  ancient  times,  counting  slaves 
and  freemen  together.  In  the  United  States  steam  does 
the  work  of  230,000,000  men,  representing  almost  the  en¬ 
tire  present  population  of  the  globe,  and  we  are  harnessing 
waterfalls  to  eleCtric  motors  at  a  rate  that  seems  likely  to 
leave  even  that  aggregation  out  of  sight. 

“But  unfortunately,  while  we  have  a  material  basis  for  a 
civilization  of  universally  diffused  comfort,  leisure  and  in¬ 
telligence,  we  have  not  yet  learned  how  to  take  advantage 
of  it.  We  are  improving,  but  we  still  have  citizens  who 
think  themselves  fortunate  if  they  can  find  the  opportunity 
to  spend  all  their  waking  hours  in  exhaustive  labor — citi¬ 
zens  who  by  our  political  theory  are  the  equals  of  any 
other  men  in  deciding  the  policy  of  the  government,  but 
who  have  no  opportunity  to  acquire  ideas  on  any  subjedl 
beyond  that  of  the  outlook  for  their  next  meals. 

“Physical  science  has  given  us  the  means  of  building 
the  greatest,  the  most  brilliant,  the  happiest,  and  the  most 
enduring  civilization  of  which  history  has  any  knowledge. 
It  remains  for  social  science  to  teach  us  how  to  use  these 
materials.  Every  experiment  in  that  diredlion,  whether  it 
succeed  or  fail,  is  of  value.  In  chemistry  there  are  a 
thousand  fruitless  experiments  for  every  discovery.  If 
jlaveali  and  Altruria  have  failed,  we  still  owe  thanks  to  their 


32° 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


projedlors"’  for  helping  to  mark  the  sunken  reefs  on  the 
course  of  progress.” 

A  coal-trade  journal,  The  Black  Diamond,  says: — 

“We  have  only  to  glance  at  the  rapidity  of  transporta¬ 
tion  and  communication  which  it  has  developed  to  ap¬ 
preciate  the  fadt  that  it  has  indeed  secured  a  position  with 
the  aid  of  which  it  is  difficult  to  comprehend  how  modern 
business  could  now  be  conducted.  One  point  about  me¬ 
chanical  mining,  and  which  is  a  matter  of  grave  importance, 
is  that  the  mechanic  can  be  depended  upon  to  render  steady 
labor.  The  prospedts  of  strikes  are  therefore  greatly 
diminished,  and  it  is  a  noticeable  fadt  that  wherever  a  strike 
occurs  now  it  is  often  followed  by  an  extension  of  the 
machine  sway  to  new  territory.  The  increased  application 
of  mechanical  methods  on  all  sides  is  gradually  lining  up 
the  relations  of  cognate  trade  on  a  basis  of  adjustment 
that  will  continue  to  tend  towards  a  point  where  strikes 
may  become  almost  impossible. 

“Eledtricity  is  yet  in  its  infancy,  but  where  it  once 
takes  possession  of  a  field  it  appears  to  be  permanent,  and 
delvers  of  the  dusky  diamonds  will  soon  have  to  face  the 
stern  fadt  that  where  they  have  not  been  driven  out  by  the 
cheap  labor  of  Europe  they  have  a  more  invincible  foe  to 
meet,  and  that  in  a  few  years,  where  thousands  are  engaged 
in  mining, hundreds  will  do  an  equal  amount  of  work  by 
the  aid  of  eledtrical  mining  machinery.” 

The  Olyphant  Gazette  says: — 

“The  wonderful  strides  of  science,  and  innumerable  de¬ 
vices  of  this  inventive  age,  are  fast  driving  manual  labor 
out  of  many  industries,  and  thousands  of  workingmen 
who  found  remunerative  employment  a  few  years  ago  are 
vainly  seeking  for  something  to  do.  Where  hundreds  of 
men  were  engaged  in  a  mill  or  fadtory,  now  a  score  will  do 
a  greater  amount  of  work,  aided  by  mechanical  contrivance. 
The  linotype  has  thrown  thousands  of  printers  idle,  and  so 
on  throughout  the  various  trades,  machinery  does  the  work 
more  expeditiously,  with  less  expense,  and  more  satisfac¬ 
torily  than  hand-work. 

“The  prospedts  are,  that  in  a  few  years  the  mining  of 
.mthracite  coal  will  be  largely  done  by  eledtric  contrivance^ 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


321 


and  that  man  and  the  mule  will  be  but  the  accessory  of  an 
eleCtric  device  where  labor  entailing  motive  power  is  at 
issue.” 

Another  writer  notes  the  following  as  faCts  : — 

“One  man  and  two  boys  can  do  the  work  which  it  re¬ 
quired  1,100  spinners  to  do  but  a  few  years  ago. 

“One  man  now  does  the  work  of  fifty  weavers  at  the 
time  of  his  grandfather.; 

“Cotton  printing  machines  have  displaced  fifteen  hundred 
laborers  to  each  one  retained. 

“One  machine  with  one  man  as  attendant  manufactures 
as  many  horse  shoes  in  one  day  as  it  would  take  500  men 
to  make  in  the  same  time. 

“Out  of  500  men  formerly  employed  at  the  log  sawing 
business,  499  have  lost  their  jobs  through  the  introduction 
of  modern  machinery. 

“One  nail  machine  takes  the  place  of  1,100  men. 

“  In  the  manufacture  of  paper  95  per  cent,  of  hand  labor 
has  been  replaced. 

“  One  man  can  now  make  as  much  pottery  ware  in  the 
same  time  as  1,000  could  do  before  machinery  was  applied. 

“By  the  use  of  machinery  in  loading  and  unloading 
ships  one  man  can  perform  the  labor  of  2,000  men. 

“An  expert  watchmaker  can  turn  out  from  250  to  300 
watches  each  year  with  the  aid  of  machinery,  85  per  cent, 
of  former  hand  labor  being  thus  displaced.” 

The  Pittsburg  Post,  noting  the  progress  of  crude  iron 
manufacture  during  the  past  twenty  years  by  improved 
furnaces,  says: — 

“Twenty  years  ago,  in  1876,  the  production  of  pig  iron 
in  the  United  States  was  2,093,236  tons.  In  the  year 
1895  the  production  of  pig  iron  in  the  County  of  Allegheny 
was  2,054,585  tons.  In  1885  the  total  production  of  the 
country  was  4,144,000  tons  of  pig  iron,  while  in  1895  we 
led  the  world  with  9,446,000  tons.” 

Canadians  notice  the  same  conditions  and  the  same  ef¬ 
fects.  The  Montreal  Times  says : — 

“With  the  best  machinery  of  the  present  day  one  man 
c^n  produce  cotton  cloth  for  250  people.  One  man  can 
21  D 


322 


The  Day  of  "Vengeance. 


produce  woolens  for  300  people.  One  man  can  produce 
boots  and  shoes  for  1,000  people.  One  man  can  produce 
bread  for  200  people.  Yet  thousands  cannot  get  cottons, 
woolens,  boots  or  shoes  or  bread.  There  must  be  some 
reason  for  this  state  of  affairs.  There  must  be  some  way 
to  remedy  this  disgraceful  state  of  anarchy  that  we  are  in. 
Then,  what  is  the  remedy?” 

The  Topeka  State  Journal  says: — 

“Prof.  Hertzka,  an  Austrian  economist  and  statesman, 
has  discovered  that  to  run  the  various  departments  of  in¬ 
dustry  to  supply  the  22,000,000  Austrians  with  all  the  nec¬ 
essaries  of  life,  by  modern  methods  and  machinery,  would 
take  the  labor  of  only  615,000  men,  working  the  customary 
number  of  hours.  To  supply  all  with  luxuries  would  take 
but  315,000  more  workers.  He  further  calculates  that  the 
present  working  population  of  Austria,  including  all  fe¬ 
males,  and  all  males  between  the  ages  of  16  and  50,  is 
5,000,000  in  round  numbers.  His  calculations  further  led 
him  to  assert  that  this  number  of  workers,  all  employed 
and  provided  with  modern  machinery  and  methods,  could 
supply  all  the  population  with  necessaries  and  luxuries  by 
working  thirty  seven  days  a  year,  with  the  present  hours. 
If  they  chose  to  work  300  days  a  year,  they  would  only 
have  to  do  so  during  one  hour  and  twenty  minutes  per  day. 

“  Prof.  Hertzka’ s  figures  regarding  Austria,  ifcorredt,  are 
applicable  with  little  variation  to  every  other  country,  not  ex¬ 
cepting  the  U nited  States.  There  is  a  steam  harvester  at  work 
in  California  that  reaps  and  binds  ninety  acres  a  day,  with 
the  attention  of  three  men.  With  gang-plows  attached, 
the  steam  apparatus  of  this  machine  can  plow  eighty-eight 
acres  a  day.  A  baker  in  Brooklyn  employs  350  men  and 
turns  out  70,000  loaves  a  day,  or  at  the  rate  of  200  loaves 
for  each  man  employed.  In  making  shoes  with  the  Mc¬ 
Kay  machine,  one  man  can  handle  300  pairs  in  the  same 
time  it  would  take  to  handle  five  pairs  by  hand.  In  the 
agricultural  implement  factory  500  men  now  do  the  work 
of  2,500  men. 

“Prior  to  1879  it  took  seventeen  skilled  men  to  turn  out 
500  dozen  brooms  per  week.  Now  nine  men  can  turn  out 
u, 200  dozen  in  the  same  time.  One  man  can  make  and 
finish  2,500  2-pound  tin  cans  a  day.  A  New  York  watch 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


323 


fadtory  can  turn  out  over  1,400  watches  a  day,  511,000  a 
year,  or  at  the  rate  of  two  or  three  watches  a  minute.  In 
the  tailoring  business  one  man  with  electricity  can  cut  500 
garments  a  day.  In  Carnegie’s  steel  works,  electricity 
helping,  eight  men  do  the  work  of  300.  One  match-mak¬ 
ing  machine,  fed  by  a  boy,  can  cut  10,000,000  sticks  a  day. 
The  newest  weaving  loom  can  be  run  without  attention  all 
through  the  dinner  hour,  and  an  hour  and  a  half  after  the 
faCtory  is  closed,  weaving  cloth  automatically. 

“Here  is  presented  the  problem  of  the  age  that  is  await¬ 
ing  solution:  how  to  so  conneCt  our  powers  and  our  neces¬ 
sities  that  there  shall  be  no  waste  of  energy  and  no  want. 
With  this  problem  properly  solved,  it  is  plain  that  there 
need  be  no  tired,  overworked  people;  no  poverty,  no 
hunger,  no  deprivation,  no  tramps.  Solutions  innumerable 
have  been  proposed,  but  so  far  none  seems  applicable  with¬ 
out  doing  somebody  an  injustice,  real  or  apparent.  The 
man  who  shall  lead  the  people  to  the  light  in  this  matter 
will  be  the  greatest  hero  and  the  greatest  benefaCtor  of  his 
race  the  world  has  ever  known.” 

FEMALE  COMPETITION  A  FACTOR. 


Still  another  item  for  consideration  is  female  competition. 
In  1880  according  to  the  United  States’  Census  reports, 
there  were  2,477,157  females  engaged  in  gainful  occupa¬ 
tions  in  the  United  States.  In  1890  the  returns  showed 
the  number  to  be  3,914,711,  an  increase  of  more  than  fifty  per 
cent.  The  increase  of  female  labor  along  the  line  of  book¬ 
keeping,  copying  and  stenography  shows  specially  large. 
The  1880  Census  showed  11,756  females  so  employed;  the 
1890  Census  shuwed  168,374.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  the 
total  number  of  females  now  (1897)  engaged  in  gainful 
occupations  is  over  five  millions.  And  now  these  also  are 
being  pushed  out  by  machinery.  For  instance,  a  coffee- 
roasting  establishment  in  Pittsburg  recently  put  in  two 
newly  invented  coffee-packing  machines  which  are  oper- 


324  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

ated  by  four  women  and  have  caused  the  discharge  of 
fifty-six  women. 

The  competition  daily  grows  more  intense,  and  every 
valuable  invention  only  adds  to  the  difficulty.  Men  and 
women  are  relieved  indeed  from  much  drudgery,  but  who 
will  maintain  them  and  their  families  while  idle? 

labor’s  views  and  methods,  reasonable  and 

UNREASONABLE. 

We  can  but  confess  that  every  indication  speaks  of  a 
greater  press  for  work,  by  a  yet  larger  army  of  unemployed, 
and  consequently  lower  and  yet  lower  wages.  To  avert 
this  Labor  Unions  have  been  formed,  which  surely  have 
helped  somewhat  to  maintain  dignity  and  pay  and  man¬ 
hood,  and  to  preserve  many  from  the  crushing  power  of 
monopoly.  But  these  have  had  their  bad  as  well  as  their 
good  effedts.  They  have  led  men  to  trust  in  themselves 
and  their  Unions  for  counsel  and  relief  from  the  dilemma, 
instead  of  looking  to  God  and  seeking  to  learn  from  his 
Word  what  is  his  way,  that  they  might  walk  therein  and 
not  stumble.  Had  they  followed  the  latter  course,  the 
Lord  would  have  given  them,  as  his  children,  “the  spirit 
of  a  sound  mind,”  and  would  have  guided  them  with  his 
counsel.  But  such  has  not  been  the  result;  rather  the 
contrary; — unbelief  in  God,  unbelief  in  man,  general  dis¬ 
content  and  restless,  chafing  selfishness  have  become  in¬ 
tensified.  Unions  have  cultivated  the  feeling  of  selfish 
independence  and  boastfulness,  and  have  made  workmen 
more  arbitrary,  and  alienated  from  them  the  sympathies  of 
good-hearted  and  benevolent  men  amongst  the  employers, 
who  are  fast  coming  to  the  conclusion  that  it  is  useless  to 
attempt  conciliatory  dealing  with  the  Unions,  and  that  the 
workmen  must  learn  by  severe  experience  to  be  less 
arbitrary. 


preparation  of  the  Elements.  325 

The  theory  of  labor  is  corredt,  when  it  claims  that  the 
blessings  and  inventions  incident  to  the  dawning  of  the 
Millennial  morning  should  inure  to  the  benefit  of  all  man¬ 
kind,  and  not  merely  to  the  wealth  of  those  whose  ava¬ 
rice,  keen  judgments,  foresight  and  positions  of  advantage 
have  secured  to  themselves  and  their  children  the  owner¬ 
ship  of  machinery  and  land,  and  the  extra  wealth  which 
these  daily  roll  up.  They  feel  that  these  fortunate  ones 
should  not  selfishly  take  all  they  can  get,  but  should  gener¬ 
ously  share  all  advantages  with  them ; — not  as  a  gift ,  but 
as  a  right; — not  under  the  law  of  selfish  competition ,  but 
under  the  divine  law  of  love  for  the  neighbor.  They  sup¬ 
port  their  claims  by  the  teachings  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
frequently  quote  his  precepts. 

But  they  seem  to  forget  that  they  are  asking  the  fortun¬ 
ate  ones  to  live  by  the  rule  of  love,  for  the  benefit  of  those 
less  fortunate,  who  still  wish  to  live  by  the  law  of  selfish¬ 
ness.  Is  it  reasonable  to  ask  of  others  what  they  are  unwill¬ 
ing  to  accord  to  others?  And  however  desirable  and  com¬ 
mendable  this  may  be,  is  it  wise  to  expedt  it,  if  asked? 
Surely  not.  The  very  men  who  demand  most  loudly  that 
those  more  fortunate  than  they  should  share  with  them 
are  quite  unwilling  to  share  their  measure  of  prosperity 
with  those  less  fortunate  than  themselves. 

Another  result  of  the  rule  of  selfishness  in  human  affairs 
is  that  a  majority  of  the  comparatively  few  men  who  have 
good  judgment  are  absorbed  by  the  great  business  enter¬ 
prises,  trusts,  etc.,  of  to-day,  while  those  who  offer  counsel 
to  Labor  Unions  are  often  men  of  moderate  or  poor  judg¬ 
ment.  Nor  is  good,  moderate  advice  likely  to  be  accept¬ 
able  when  offered.  Workingmen  have  learned  to  be  sus¬ 
picious,  and  many  of  them  now  presume  that  those  offer¬ 
ing  sensible  advice  are  spies  and  emissaries  in  sympathy 
with  the  employers’  party.  The  majority  are  unreasonable. 


320 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


and  subject  only  to  the  shrewd  ones  who  pander  to  the 
whims  of  the  more  ignorant,  in  order  to  be  their  comfort¬ 
ably-paid  leaders. 

Whether  it  be  of  ignorance  or  of  bad  judgment,  fully 
one  half  of  the  advice  accepted  and  aCted  upon  has  proved 
bad,  unwise  and  unfavorable  to  those  designed  to  be  bene¬ 
fited.  The  trouble,  in  great  part,  no  doubt  is  that,  lean¬ 
ing  on  the  arm  of  human  strength,  as  represented  in  their 
own  numbers  and  courage,  they  negledt  the  wisdom  which 
is  from  above,  which  is  “  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle, 
easy  to  be  entreated,  and  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits, 
without  partiality  and  without  hypocrisy.  ’  ’  Consequently 
they  have  not  “the  spirit  [disposition]  of  a  sound  mind” 
to  guide  them. — 2  Tim.  1 :  7. 

They  fancy  that  they  can  by  Unions,  boycotts,  etc., 
keep  the  price  of  labor  in  a  few  departments  double  or 
treble  the  prices  paid  for  other  kinds  of  labor.  They  fail 
to  observe  that  under  the  new  mechanical  conditions  it 
does  not  as  formerly  require  years  to  learn  a  trade;  that 
with  common  school  and  newspaper  education  general, 
thousands  can  speedily  learn  to  do  what  few  understood 
formerly ;  and  that  the  oversupply  of  labor,  breaking  down 
prices  in  one  trade  or  industry,  will  turn  that  many  more 
men  into  competition  for  easier  or  more  remunerative  em¬ 
ployment  in  other  directions,  and  ultimately  with  such  a 
pressure  of  numbers  as  to  be  irresistible.  Men  will  not 
stand  back  and  hunger,  and  see  their  families  starve,  rather 
than  accept  for  one  or  two  dollars  per  day,  a  situation  now 
paying  three  or  four  dollars  per  day  to  another. 

So  long  as  the  conditions  were  favorable — the  labor  sup¬ 
ply  less  than  the  demand  or  the  demand  for  goods  greater 
than  the  supply — Labor  Unions  could  and  did  accomplish 
considerable  good  for  their  members  by  way  of  maintain¬ 
ing  good  wages,  favorable  hours  and  healthful  conditions. 


Preparation  of  the  Elements .  327 

and  they  are  still  helpful.  But  it  is  a  mistake  to  judge  the 
future  by  the  past  in  this  matter,  and  to  rely  upon  Unions 
to  counteract  the  laws  of  supply  and  demand.  Let  labor 
look  away  to  its  only  hope,  the  Lord,  and  not  lean  upon 
the  arm  of  flesh. 

THE  LAW  OF  SUPPLY  AND  DEMAND  INEXORABLE  UPON  ALL. 

The  present  basis  of  business,  with  small  and  great,  rich 
and  poor,  as  we  have  seen,  is  love-less,  crushing,  selfish. 
Manufactured  goods  are  sold  at  as  high  prices  as  the 
manufacturers  and  merchants  can  get  for  them :  they  are 
bought  by  the  public  at  as  low  prices  as  will  secure  them. 
The  question  of  aCtual  value  is  seldom  even  considered, 
except  from  the  selfish  side.  Grain  and  farm  produce  are 
sold  at  as  high  prices  as  the  farmer  can  get,  and  are  bought 
by  the  consumers  at  as  low  prices  as  will  procure  them. 
Labor  and  skill,  likewise,  are  sold  at  as  high  prices  as  their 
owners  can  command,  and  are  bought  by  farmers,  merchants 
and  manufacturers,  at  as  low  prices  as  will  secure  what 
they  need. 

The  operations  of  this  “Law  of  Supply  and  Demand” 
are  absolute:  no  one  can  alter  them;  no  one  can  ignore 
them  entirely  and  live  under  present  social  arrangements. 
Suppose,  for  instance,  that  the  farmer  were  to  say,  “I  will 
defy  this  law  which  now  governs  the  world.  The  price  of 
wheat  is  sixty  cents  per  bushel;  but  it  should  be  one  dollar 
per  bushel  in  order  to  properly  pay  for  my  own  labor  and 
that  which  I  employ:  I  will  not  sell  my  wheat  under  one 
dollar  per  bushel.”  The  result  would  be  that  his  wheat 
would  rot,  his  family  would  be  needy  for  clothing,  his 
hired  help  would  be  deprived  of  their  wages  by  his  whim, 
and  the  man  of  whom  he  borrowed  money  would  become 
impatient  at  his  failure  to  meet  his  engagements  and  would 
sell  his  farm,  and  wheat,  and  all,  for  his  debt. 


328 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Or  suppose  the  matter  the  other  way.  Suppose  the 
farmer  should  say,  “I  am  now  paying  my  farm  helpers 
thirty  dollers  per  month;  but  I  learn  that  in  a  nearby 
town  mechanics  who  work  no  harder,  and  for  shorter  hours, 
ire  paid  from  fifty  to  a  hundred  dollars  per  month :  I  am 
resolved  that  hereafter  I  will  make  eight  hours  a  day’s  work 
and  sixty  dollars  a  month’s  pay  the  year  round.”  What 
would  be  the  result  of  such  an  attempt  to  defy  the  law  of 
supply  and  demand?  He  would  probably  soon  find  him¬ 
self  in  debt.  True,  if  all  farmers  in  the  United  States  paid 
the  same  wages,  and  if  all  sold  at  fair  prices,  it  could  be 
done ;  but  stt  the  close  of  the  season  the  elevators  would  be 
full  of  wheat,  for  Europe  would  buy  elsewhere.  And  what 
then?  Why,  the  news  would  be  telegraphed  to  India, 
Russia  and  South  America,  and  the  wheat  growers  there 
would  ship  their  wheat  here,  and  break  what  would  be 
termed  the  Farmer’s  Combine,  and  supply  the  poor  with 
cheap  bread.  Evidently  such  an  arrangement,  if  it  could 
be  effected,  could  not  last  more  than  one  year. 

And  this  same  law  of  the  present  social  order — the  Law 
of  Supply  and  Demand — equally  controls  every  other  prod¬ 
uct  of  human  labor  or  skill,  varying  according  to  cir¬ 
cumstances. 

In  this  Great  Republic,  conditions  have  been  favorable 
to  a  large  demand,  high  wages  and  good  profits,  by  reason 
of  a  protective  tariff  against  the  competition  of  Europe, 
and  the  tendency  has  been  for  the  money  of  Europe  to 
come  here  for  investment,  because  of  better  profits;  and 
foreign  labor  and  skill  also  came  here  for  the  sake  of  bet¬ 
ter  pay  than  could  be  obtained  at  home.  These  were  but 
the  operations  of  the  same  Law  of  Supply  and  Demand. 
And  the  millions  of  money  for  investment  in  machinery 
and  railroads,  and  to  provide  the  people  with  homes  and 
the  necessities  of  life,  have  for  years  made  this  the  most 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  329 

remarkable  country  of  the  world  for  prosperity.  But  the 
height  of  this  prosperity  is  passed,  and  we  are  on  the  down¬ 
ward  slope.  And  nothing  can  hinder  it  except  it  be  war 
or  other  calamities  in  the  other  civilized  nations,  which 
would  throw  the  business  of  the  world  for  a  time  to  the 
nations  at  peace.  The  war  between  China  and  Japan  re¬ 
lieved  the  pressure  slightly,  not  only  by  reason  of  the  arms 
and  ammunition  bought  by  the  contending  parties,  but  also 
by  the  indemnity  paid  by  China  to  Japan  which  in  turn  is 
being  expended  by  Japan  for  war  vessels  now  under  con¬ 
struction  in  various  countries,  chiefly  in  Great  Britain. 
Moreover,  the  realization  that  Japan  is  now  a  “sea  power” 
has  led  the  governments  of  Europe  and  the  United  States 
to  add  to  their  naval  equipment.  Nothing  could  be  more 
short-sighted  than  the  recent  mass  meeting  of  workingmen 
held  in  New  York  to  protest  against  further  expenditure 
for  naval  and  coast  defenses  in  the  United  States.  They 
should  see  that  such  expenditures  help  to  keep  labor  em¬ 
ployed.  Opposed  as  we  are  to  war,  we  are  no  less  opposed 
to  having  men  starve  for  want  of  employment;  and  would 
risk  the  increased  danger  of  war.  Let  the  debts  of  the  world 
turn  into  bonds.  Bonds  will  be  just  as  good  as  gold  and 
silver  in  the  great  time  of  trouble  approaching. — Ezek.  7 : 
19 ;  Zeph.  1 : 18. 

Many  can  see  that  competition  is  the  danger:  conse¬ 
quently  the  “Chinese  Exclusion  Bill”  became  a  law,  not 
only  stopping  the  immigration  of  the  Chinese  millions, 
but  providing  for  the  expulsion  from  this  country  of  all 
who  do  not  become  citizens.  And  now  to  stop  immigra¬ 
tion  from  Europe  a  law  has  passed  forbidding  the  land¬ 
ing  of  emigrants  who  cannot  read  some  language.  Many 
see  that  under  the  law  of  supply  and  demand  labor  will 
soon  be  on  a  common  level  the  world  over,  and  they  de¬ 
sire  to  prevent  as  much  as  possible,  and  as  long  as  possible. 


33° 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


the  degradation  of  labor  in  the  United  States,  to  either 
the  European  or  Asiatic  levels. 

Others  are  seeking  to  legislate  a  remedy, — to  vote  that 
manufacturers  shall  pay  large  wages  and  sell  their  products 
at  a  small  margin  above  cost.  They  forget  that  Capital,  if 
made  unprofitable  here,  will  go  elsewhere  to  build,  employ 
and  manufacture, — where  conditions  are  favorable,  where 
wages  are  lower  or  prices  more  profitable. 

But  the  outlook  for  fifteen  years  hence  under  present 
conditions  appears  yet  darker,  when  we  take  a  still  wider 
view  of  the  subject.  The  Law  of  Supply  and  Demand  gov¬ 
erns  capital  as  well  as  labor.  Capital  is  as  alert  as  Labor 
to  seek  profitable  employment.  It,  too,  keeps  posted,  and 
is  called  hither  and  thither  throughout  the  world.  But 
Capital  and  Labor  follow  opposite  routes  and  are  governed 
by  opposite  conditions.  Skilled  Labor  seeks  the  localities 
where  wages  are  highest;  Capital  seeks  the  regions  where 
wages  are  lowest,  that  thus  it  may  secure  the  larger  profits. 

Machinery  has  served  Capital  graciously,  and  still  serves 
faithfully;  but  as  Capital  increases  and  machinery  multiplies 
* ‘ overproduction ”  follows;  that  is,  more  is  produced 
than  can  be  sold  at  a  profit ;  and  competition,  lower  prices 
and  smaller  profits  follow.  This  naturally  leads  to  com¬ 
binations  for  maintaining  prices  and  profits,  called  Trusts; 
but  it  is  doubtful  if  these  can  long  be  maintained  except 
in  connection  with  patented  articles,  or  commodities  whose 
supply  is  very  limited,  or  fostered  by  legislation  which 
sooner  or  later  will  be  corrected. 

i 

OUTLOOK  FOR  FOREIGN  INDUSTRIAL  COMPETITION 

APPALLING. 

But  just  at  this  juncture  a  new  field  for  enterprise  and 
capital,  but  not  for  labor,  opens  up.  Japan  and  China  are 
awakening  to  Western  civilization  from  a  sleep  of  centuries; 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


3Zr- 


— to  an  appreciation  of  steam,  electricity,  machinery  and 
modern  inventions  in  general.  We  should  remember  that 
Japan’s  population  about  corresponds  to  that  of  Great 
Britain;  and  that  China’s  population  is  more  than  five 
times  that  of  the  United  States.  Let  us  remember,  too, 
that  these  millions  are  not  savages,  but  people  who  gener- 
ally  can  read  and  write  their  own  language;  and  that  their 
civilization,  although  different,  is  far  older  than  that  of 
Europe — that  they  were  civilized,  manufacturers  of  China 
wares  and  silk  goods  when  Great  Britain  was  peopled 
with  savages.  We  need  not  be  surprised,  therefore,  to 
learn  that  Capital  is  seeking  engagement  in  China,  and 
especially  in  Japan — to  build  railroads  there,  to  carry 
thither  machinery,  to  ereCt  there  large  manufacturing 
establishments; — that  thus  they  may  utilize  the  skill,  energy, 
thrift,  patience  and  submissiveness  of  those  millions  ac¬ 
customed  to  toil  and  frugality. 

Capital  sees  large  rewards  in  a  land  where  labor  can  be 
had  at  from  six  to  fifteen  cents  per  day  for  each  employee 
— accepted  without  a  murmur,  and  with  thanks.  Con¬ 
siderable  capital  has  already  gone  to  Japan,  and  more  awaits 
concession  in  China.  Who  cannot  see  that  it  will  require 
even  less  than  the  fifteen  years  we  suggest  to  bring  the  whole 
manufacturing  world  into  competition  with  these  millions 
of  already  skillful  and  apt-to-learn  peoples?  If  present 
wages  in  Europe  are  found  insufficient;  and  if  because  of 
previous  munificent  wages  in  the  United  States  and  the 
(as  compared  with  Europe  and  Asia)  extravagant  ideas  and 
habits  cultivated  here,  we  consider  present  wages  “starva¬ 
tion  wages  ’  ’  (although  they  are  still  double  what  is  paid  in 
Europe  and  eight  times  what  is  paid  in  Asia),  what  would 
be  the  deplorable  condition  of  labor  throughout  the  civil¬ 
ized  world  after  thirty  more  years  of  inventing  and 
building  of  labor-saving  machinery;  and  after  all  the 


332 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


labor  of  the  world  has  been  brought  into  close  competition 
with  the  cheap  labor  of  the  far  East?  It  would  mean  not  only 
fifteen  cents  a  day  as  pay,  but  in  addition  six  men  for 
every  job  at  even  that  pittance.  The  public  press  has 
recently  noted  the  removal  of  a  cotton  mill  from  Connec¬ 
ticut  to  Japan,  and  we  must  expect  that  before  long  others 
will  follow,  in  order  to  secure  a  field  of  cheaper  labor  and 
of  consequently  larger  profits. 

The  German  Emperor  evidently  sees  this  “industrial  war” 
approaching;  he  symbolically  represented  it  in  the  celebrated 
picture  drawn  by  an  artist  under  his  guidance  and  presented, 
to  the  Czar  of  Russia.  The  picture  represents  the  nations  of 
Europe  by  female  figures  clad  in  armor  standing  in  the  light 
shining  from  across  in  the  sky  above  them,  and  at  the  direc¬ 
tion  of  an  angelic  figure  representing  Michael  looking  to  a 
black  cloud  arising  from  China  and  floating  toward  them, 
from  which  hideous  forms  and  faces  are  developed  by  the 
flashing  lightning.  Under  the  picture  are  the  words :  “  Na¬ 
tions  of  Europe !  Join  in  the  defense  of  your  Faith  and 
your  Homes.” 

THE  YELLOW  MAN  WITH  WHITE  MONEY. 


The  following  is  extracted  from  an  able  paper  in  the 
Journal  of  the  Imperial  Colonial  Institute  (English),  by 
Mr.  Whitehead,  a  member  of  the  Legislative  Council, 
Hong  Kong,  China.  It  is  in  every  way  reliable.  He  says :  — 

“So  far,  the  Chinese  have  made  but  a  beginning  in  the 
construction  of  spinning  and  weaving  factories.  On  the  river 
Yang  Tsze  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  Shanghai,  some  five 
mills  are  already  working,  and  others  are  in  course  of  con¬ 
struction.  It  is  estimated  that  they  will  contain  about 
200,000  spindles;  and  some  of  them  have  commenced 
work.  The  capital  employed  is  entirely  native,  and  with 
peace  restored  in  these  regions,  there  is,  with  honest,  cap¬ 
able  management,  while  our  present  monetary  system 


Preparation  of  the  Eleme?its. 


333 


continues,  really  no  limit  to  the  expansion  and  develop¬ 
ment  of  industries  in  Oriental  countries.” 

Here  we  notice  along  the  same  lines  a  Washington,  D. 
C.,  dispatch  of  Aug.  21,  ’96,  announcing  a  report  to  the 
Government  by  Consul  General  Jernigan,  stationed  at 
Shanghai,  China,  to  the  effedt  that  the  cotton  industry 
there  is  receiving  great  attention ;  that  since  1890  cotton- 
mills  are  being  introduced  and  prospering;  that  now  a 
cotton-seed-oil  plant  is  being  started ;  and  that  as  in  China 
the  area  suitable  for  the  cultivation  of  cotton  is  almost  as 
limitless  as  the  supply  of  very  cheap  labor,  “there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  China  will  soon  be  one  of  the  greatest  cotton 
producing  countries  in  the  world.” 

Mr.  Whitehead  discusses  the  recent  war  between  China 
and  Japan,  and  declares  that  in  it  lies  the  chief  hope  of 

China’s  industrial  resurredtion.  He  continues: — 

“The  outcome  of  the  present  war  may  help  to  relieve  the 
Chinese  people  from  the  trammels  of  the  mandarins.  China’s 
mineral  and  other  resources  are  known  to  be  enormous, 
and  at  the  very  door  they  have  millions  of  acres  of  land 
admirably  adapted  to  the  cultivation  of  cotton,  which, 
though  of  short  staple,  is  suitable  for  mixing  with  other 
qualities.  In  the  Shanghai  River  in  December,  1893,  there 
were  at  one  time  no  less  than  five  ocean-going  steamers 
<  taking  in  cargoes  of  China-grown  cotton  for  transportation 
to  Japan,  there  to  be  converted  by  Japanese  mills  and 
Japanese  hands  into  yarn  and  cloth.  The  Japanese  are  now 
importing  for  their  mills  cotton  diredt  from  America  and 
elsewhere.  After  this  terrible  awakening,  should  China, 
with  her  three  hundred  millions  of  intensely  industrious 
people,  open  her  vast  inland  provinces  by  the  introdudtion 
of  railways,  her  interior  waterways  to  steam  traffic  and  her 
boundless  resources  to  development,  it  is  impossible  to  form 
an  estimate  of  the  consequences.  It  would  mean  the  discovery 
of  pradtically  a  new  hemisphere,  thickly  populated  with  in¬ 
dustrious  races,  and  abounding  in  agricultural,  mineral 
and  other  resources;  but  so  far  from  the  opening  of  China, 
which  we  may  reasonably  hope  will  be  one  of  the  results 


334 


T'ke  Day  of  Vengeance. 


of  the  present  war,  being  a  benefit  to  English  manufacturers, 
unless  some  change  is  made,  and  that  soon,  in  our  mone¬ 
tary  standard,  the  Celestial  Empire,  which  has  been  the 
scene  of  so  many  of  our  industrial  victories,  will  only  be 
the  field  of  our  greatest  defeat.  ’  * 

Mr.  Whitehead’s  view  is  purely  capitalistic  when  he 
speaks  of  “  defeat;” — really  the  “defeat”  will  fall  still 
heavier  upon  English  labor.  Continuing,  he  glances  at 
Japan,  as  follows: — 

“The  neighborhood  of  Osaka  and  Kioto  is  now  a  sur¬ 
prising  spectacle  of  industrial  activity.  In  a  very  brief 
period  of  time  no  less  than  fifty-nine  cotton  spinning  and 
weaving  mills  have  sprung  into  existence  there,  with  the  aid 
of  upwards  of  twenty  millions  of  dollars,  entirely  native 
capital.  They  now  have  770,874  spindles,  and  in  May  last 
competent  authorities  estimated  the  annual  output  of  these 
mills  at  over  500,000  bales  of  yarn,  valued  roughly  at  forty 
millions  of  dollars,  or  at  the  present  exchange,  say,  four 
million  pounds  sterling.  In  short,  Japanese  industries, 
not  only  spinning  and  weaving,  but  of  all  classes,  have  in¬ 
creased  by  leaps  and  bounds.  They  have  already  carried 
their  success  to  a  point  from  which  they  may  to  a  consider¬ 
able  extent  disregard  British  industrial  competition.” 

Mr.  Whitehead  proceeds  to  show  that  the  capitalists  of 
Europe  and  the  United  States,  having  demonetized  silver^ 
have  nearly  doubled  the  value  of  gold,  and  that  this  nearly 
doubles  the  advantage  of  China  and  Japan.  He  says: — 

“Let  me  explain  that  silver  will  still  employ  the  same 
quantity  of  Oriental  labor  as  it  did  twenty  or  thirty  years 
ago.  The  inadequacy  of  our  monetary  standard  therefore 
allows  Eastern  countries  to  now  employ  at  least  one  hundred 
per  cent,  more  of  labor  for  a  given  amount  of  gold  than 
they  could  do  twenty-five  years  ago.  To  make  this  im¬ 
portant  statement  quite  clear  allow  me  to  give  the  follow¬ 
ing  example:  In  1870  ten  rupees  was  the  equivalent  of  one  sov¬ 
ereign  under  the  joint  standard  of  gold  and  silver,  and  paid 
twenty  men  for  one  day.  To-day  twenty  rupees  are  about 
the  equivalent  of  one  sovereign,  so  that  for  twenty  rupees 
forty  men  can  be  engaged  for  one  day,  instead  of  twenty 


Preparation  of  the  Ele??ients.  335 

men  as  in  1870.  Against  such  a  disability  British  labor 
cannot  possibly  compete. 

“In  Oriental  countries  silver  will  still  pay  for  the  same 
quantity  of  labor  as  formerly.  Yet,  as  now  measured  in 
gold,  silver  is  worth  less  than  half  of  the  gold  it  formerly 
equalled.  For  example,  a  certain  quantity  of  labor  could 
have  been  engaged  in  England  twenty  years  ago  for,  say, 
eight  shillings.  Eight  shillings  in  England  now  will  pay 
for  no  more  labor  than  formerly,  wages  being  about  the 
same,  and  they  have  still  by  our  law  exactly  the  same  mon¬ 
etary  value  as  formerly,  though  their  metallic  value  has,  by 
the  appreciation  of  gold,  been  reduced  to  less  than  six¬ 
pence  each.  The  two  dollars  exadlly  similar  to  the  old 
ones,  can  employ  the  same  quantity  of  labor  as  before,  but 
no  more,  yet  at  the  present  gold  price  they  are  only  equal 
to  four  shillings.  Therefore  it  is  possible  now  to  employ 
as  much  labor  in  Asia  for  four  shillings  of  our  money,  or 
the  equivalent  thereof  in  silver,  as  could  have  been  em¬ 
ployed  twenty  years  ago  for  eight  shillings,  or  its  then 
equivalent  in  silver.  The  value  of  Oriental  labor  having 
thus  been  reduced  by  upwards  of  fifty-five  per  cent,  in  gold 
money  compared  with  what  it  was  formerly,  it  will  be  able 
to  produce  manufactures  and  commodities  just  so  much 
cheaper  than  the  labor  in  gold-standard  countries.  There¬ 
fore,  unless  our  monetary  law  is  amended,  or  unless  British 
labor  is  prepared  to  accept  a  large  reduction  of  wages ,  British 
industrial  trades  must  mevitably  leave  British  shores ,  because 
their  products  will  be  superseded  by  the  esiablishme7it  of  in¬ 
dustries  in  silver-standard  countries.  ’  ’ 

Mr.  Whitehead  might  truthfully  have  added  that  the 
silver  standard  countries  will  soon  not  only  be  prepared  to 
supply  their  own  needs,  but  also  to  invade  the  gold  stand¬ 
ard  countries.  For  instance,  Japan  could  sell  goods  in 
England  at  prices  one-third  less  than  prevail  in  Japan; 
and,  by  exchanging  the  gold  money  received  into  silver 
money,  can  take  home  to  Japan  large  profits.  Thus  the 
American  and  European  mechanics  will  not  only  be  forced 
to  compete  with  the  Asiatic  cheap  and  patient  labor  and 
skill,  but  in  addition  will  be  at  the  disadvantage  in  the 


33^ 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


competition  by  reason  of  the  difference  between  the  gold 
and  silver  standards  of  financial  exchange. 

Commenting  upon  Mr.  Whitehead's  Iedlure,  the  Daily 
Chronicle  (London)  calls  attention  to  the  fadt  that  India 
Aas  already  largely  supplanted  much  of  England’s  trade  in 

cotton  manufactures.  It  said:  — 

“The  Hon.  T.  H.  Whitehead’s  ledture  last  night  at  the 
Colonial  Institute  drew  attention  to  some  astonishing  figures 
in  relation  to  our  eastern  trade.  The  fadt  that  during  the 
last  four  years  our  exports  show  a  decrease  of  ^54,000,000- 
has  unfortunately  nothing  disputable  about  it.  The  returns 
of  the  sixty-seven  spinning  companies  of  Lancashire  for 
1894  show  an  aggregate  adverse  balance  of  ^411,000. 
Against  this  the  increase  in  the  export  of  Indian  yarns  and 
piece  goods  to  Japan  has  been  simply  colossal,  and  the  cot¬ 
ton  mills  at  Hiogo,  in  Japan,  for  1891,  showed  an  average 
profit  of  seventeen  per  cent.  Sir  Thomas  Sutherland  has 
said  that  before  long  the  Peninsular  and  Oriental  Company 
may  be  building  its  ships  on  the  Yang-tze,  and  Mr.  White- 
head  belives  that  Oriental  countries  will  soon  be  competing 
in  European  markets.  However  much  we  may  differ  about 
proposed  remedies,  statements  like  these  from  the  mouths 
of  experts  afford  matter  for  serious  refledlion.” 

A  German  newspaper,  Tageblatt  (Berlin),  has  been  look¬ 
ing  up  the  matter  of  Japan’s  recent  vidtory  over  China, 
and  is  surprised  at  the  intelligence  it  finds.  It  pronounces 
Count  Ito,  the  Japanese  Prime  Minister,  another  Bismarck  ; 
and  the  Japanese  in  general  quite  civilized.  It  concludes 
with  a  very  significant  remark  respedting  the  industrial  war 

which  we  are  considering,  saying:  — 

“Count  Ito  shows  much  interest  in  the  industrial  devel¬ 
opment  of  his  fatherland.  He  believes  that  most  foreigners 
underrate  the  chances  of  Japan  in  the  international  struggle 
for  industrial  supremacy.  The  Japanese  women,  he  thinks, 
are  equal  to  the  men  in  every  field  of  labor,  and  double 
the  capacity  for  work  of  the  nation.” 

The  Editor  of  the  Eco7iomiste  Francais  (Paris),  com¬ 
menting  upon  Japan  and  its  affairs,  says,  significantly: — 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


O  ?  *7 

s 


“The  world  has  entered  upon  a  new  stage.  Europeans 
must  reckon  with  the  new  factors  of  civilization.  The 
Powers  must  cease  to  quarrel  among  themselves,  and  must 
show  a  combined  front,  and  they  must  remember  that 
henceforth  the  hundreds  of  millions  in  the  far  East — sober, 
hard-working  and  nimble  workmen — will  be  our  rivals.  ’  ’ 

Mr.  George  Jamison,  British  Consul  General  at  Shanghai, 
China,  writing  on  the  subjedt  of  Oriental  Competition, 
points  out  that  the  demonetization  and  hence  depreciation 
of  silver,  leaving  gold  the  standard  money  in  civilized 
lands,  is  another  item  which  depresses  Labor  and  profits 
Capital.  He  says: — 

“The  continual  rise  in  the  value  of  gold,  as  compared 
with  that  of  silver,  has  changed  everything.  British  goods 
got  so  dear  in  their  silver  value  that  the  Orient  was  forced 
to  make  for  himself,  and  the  decline  in  the  value  of  the 
white  metal  has  so  helped  him  in  his  work  that  he  cannot 
only  make  sufficient  for  himself  but  is  able  to  export  them 
to  advantage.  The  rise  in  the  value  of  gold  has  doubled 
the  silver  price  of  British  goods  in  the  East  and  has  made 
their  use  almost  prohibitive,  while  the  fall  in  the  value  of 
silver  has  brought  down  by  over  a  half  the  gold  price  of 
Oriental  goods  in  gold  using  countries,  and  is  continually 
increasing  the  demand  for  them.  The  conditions  are  so 
unequal  that  it  seems  impossible  to  continue  the  struggle 
long.  It  is  like  handicapping  the  champion  by  giving  to 
his  opponent  half  the  distance  of  the  race. 

“The  impossibility  of  the  European  competing  with  the 
Oriental  in  the  open  field  has  been  proved  in  America. 
The  Chinese  there  by  their  low  wages  so  monopolized 
labor  that  they  had  to  be  excluded  from  the  country  or  the 
European  workmen  would  have  starved  or  been  driven  out. 
But  the  European  countries  are  not  threatened  with  the 
laborer  himself  as  the  Americans  were  (he  knew  the  price 
of  European  labor,  and  could  learn,  understand,  how  much 
he  should  get  himself),  but  with  the  products  of  that  labor 
done  at  Oriental  wages.  Besides,  it  would  be  easy  enough 
to  refuse  to  employ  an  Oriental  to  do  your  work  while  it  is 
difficult  to  decline  to  buy  goods  made  by  him,  especially 

22  D 


33§ 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


as  they  improve  in  quality  and  get  cheaper  in  price.  The 
temptation  to  buy  them  becomes  ail  the  greater  as  the 
money  earned  by  the  British  workman  gets  less.  He  is 
the  more  prone  to  do  so,  and  declines  to  buy  his  own  vnak^ 
but  dearer  goods.  Protedtive  countries  are  better  off.  They 
can  impose  increased  duties  on  Oriental  goods,  and  so  stop 
them  from  flooding  their  markets.  But  England  with  her 
free  trade  has  no  defence,  and  the  brunt  of  the  burden  will 
fall  upon  her  workmen.  The  evil  is  getting  greater.  Every 
farthing  in  the  increase  of  the  price  of  gold  as  compared 
with  that  of  silver  makes  English  goods  one  per  cent, 
dearer  in  the  East,  while  every  farthing  decrease  in  the 
price  of  silver  makes  Oriental  goods  one  per  cent,  cheaper 
in  gold-using  countries.  These  new  industies  are  growing 
very  rapidly  in  Japan,  and  what  is  being  done  there  can 
and  will  be  done  in  China,  India  and  other  places.  Once 
well  established,  the  Orient  will  hold  on  to  them  in  spite 
of  all  opposition,  and  unless  some  speedy  remedy  is  found 
to  alter  the  currency  system  of  the  world,  their  products 
will  be  spread  broadcast  all  over  the  world  to  the  ruin  of 
British  industries  and  untold  disaster  to  thousands  and 
thousands  of  workmen.” 

Mr.  Lafcadio  Hearn,  who  for  several  years  was  a  teacher 
in  Japan,  in  an  article  in  the  Atlantic  Monthly  (061.  ’95), 
points  out  as  one  of  the  reasons  why  Japanese  competition 
will  be  sharp,  that  the  poor  can  live  and  move  and  have 
their  being,  comfortably,  according  to  their  ideas  of 
comfort,  at  almost  no  expense.  He  explains  that  a  Japan¬ 
ese  city  is  made  up  of  houses  of  mud,  bamboos  and  paper, 
put  up  in  five  days,  and  intended  to  last,  with  endless  re¬ 
pairing,  only  so  long  as  its  owner  may  not  desire  to  change 
his  abode.  There  are,  in  fadl,  no  great  buildings  in  Japan 
except  a  few  colossal  fortresses  eredted  by  the  nobles  while 
feudalism  prevailed.  The  modern  fadfories  in  Japan, 
however  extensive  their  business  or  however  beautiful  and 
costly  their  produdts,  are  but  long-drawn  shanties,  and  the 
very  temples  must,  by  immemorial  custom,  be  cut  into 
little  pieces  every  twenty  years,  and  distributed  among  the 


Preparation  of  the  Elements 


339 


pilgrims.  A  Japanese  workman  never  roots  himself  or 
wishes  to  root  himself.  If  he  has  any  reason  for  changing 
his  province  he  changes  it  at  once,  dismantling  his  house, 
the  paper  and  mud  hut  which  is  so  picturesque  and  cleanly, 
packing  his  belongings  on  his  shoulder,  telling  his  wife  and 
family  to  follow,  and  trudging  off  with  a  light  step  and  a 
lighter  heart  for  his  far-away  destination,  perhaps  five  hun¬ 
dred  miles  off,  where  he  arrives  after  an  expenditure  of  per¬ 
haps,  at  the  outside,  5s.  ($1.22),  immediately  builds  him  a 
house  which  costs  a  few  shillings  more,  and  is  at  once  a  re¬ 
spectable  and  responsible  citizen  again.  Says  Mr.  Hearn  : — - 

“All  Japan  is  always  on  the  move  in  this  way,  and  change 
is  the  genius  of  Japanese  civilization.  In  the  great  industrial 
competition  of  the  world,  fluidity  is  the  secret  of  Japanese 
strength.  The  worker  shifts  his  habitation  without  a  regret 
to  the  place  where  he  is  most  wanted.  The  faCtory  can  be 
moved  at  a  week’s  notice,  the  artisan  at  half-a-day’s.  There 
are  no  impedimenta  to  transport,  there  is  practically 
nothing  to  build,  there  is  no  expense  except  in  coppers 
to  hinder  travel. 

“  The  Japanese  man  of  the  people — the  skilled  laborer 
able  to  underbid  without  effort  any  Western  artisan  in  the 
same  line  of  industry — remains  happily  independent  of 
both  shoemaker  and  tailor.  His  feet  are  good  to  look  at,  his 
body  is  healthy  and  his  heart  is  free.  If  he  desire  to  travel 
a  thousand  miles,  he  can  get  ready  for  his  journey  in  five 
minutes.  His  whole  outfit  need  not  cost  seventy-five  cents  ; 
and  all  his  baggage  can  be  put  into  a  handkerchief.  On 
ten  dollars  he  can  travel  a  year  without  work,  or  he  can 
travel  simply  on  his  ability  to  work,  or  he  can  travel  as  a 
pilgrim.  You  may  reply  that  any  savage  can  do  the  same 
thing.  Yes,  but  any  civilized  man  cannot;  and  the  Jap¬ 
anese  has  been  a  highly  civilized  man  for  at  least  a  thousand 
years.  Hence  his  present  capacity  to  threaten  Western 
manufacturers.” 

Commenting  on  the  above  the  London  Spectator  says: — 

“  That  is  a  very  noteworthy  sketch,  and  we  acknowledge 
frankly,  as  we  have  always  acknowledged,  that  Japanese 


34^  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

competition  is  a  very  formidable  thing,  which  some  day 
may  deeply  affedt  all  the  conditions  of  European  indus¬ 
trial  civilization.” 

The  character  of  the  competition  to  be  expected  from 
this  quarter  will  be  seen  from  the  following,  from  the 
Literary  Digest  on 

“the  condition  of  labor  in  japan.” 


“Japan  has  made  astonishing  progress  in  the  develop¬ 
ment  of  her  industries.  This  is  in  no  small  measure  due 
to  the  intelligence  and  the  diligence  of  her  laborers,  who 
will  often  work  fourteen  hours  per  day  without  complain¬ 
ing.  Unfortunately,  their  complaisance  is  abused  to  a 
great  extent  by  their  employers,  whose  only  object  seems 
to  be  to  overcome  foreign  competition.  This  is  specially 
the  case  in  the  cotton  manufacture,  which  employs  large 
numbers  of  hands.  An  article  in  the  Echo ,  Berlin,  de¬ 
scribes  the  manner  in  which  Japanese  factories  are  run  as 
follows : — 

“The  usual  time  to  begin  work  is  6  a.  m.,  but  the  work¬ 
men  are  willing  to  come  at  any  time,  and  do  not  complain 
if  they  are  ordered  to  appear  at  4  a.  m.  Wages  are  sur¬ 
prisingly  low;  even  in  the  largest  industrial  centers  weavers 
and  spinners  average  only  fifteen  cents  a  day;  women  re¬ 
ceive  only  six  cents.  The  first  fadtories  were  built  by  the 
government,  which  afterward  turned  them  over  to  joint 
stock  companies.  The  most  prosperous  industry  is  the 
manufadture  of  cotton  goods.  A  single  establishment,  that 
of  Kanegafuchi,  employs  2,100  men  and  3,700  women. 
They  are  divided  into  day  and  night  shifts  and  interrupt 
their  twelve  hours’  work  only  once,  for  forty  minutes,  to 
take  a  meal.  Near  the  establishment  are  lodgings,  where 
the  workers  can  also  obtain  a  meal  at  the  price  of  not  quite 
one  and  a  half  cents.  The  Osaka  spinneries  are  similar. 
All  these  establishments  possess  excellent  English  machines, 
work  is  kept  going  day  and  night,  and  large  dividends  are 
realized.  Many  of  the  fadtories  are  opening  branch  works, 
or  increasing  their  original  plant,  for  the  production  is  not 
yet  up  to  the  consumption. 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  341 

“That  the  manufacturers  have  learned  quickly  to 
employ  women  as  cheap  competitors  to  male  laborers  is 
proved  by  the  statistics,  which  show  that  thirty-five  spin- 
neries  give  work  to  16,879  women  and  only  5,730  men. 
The  employers  form  a  powerful  syndicate  and  often  abuse 
the  leniency  of  the  authorities,  who  do  not  wish  to  cripple 
the  industries.  Little  girls  eight  and  nine  years  of  age 
are  forced  to  work  from  nine  to  twelve  hours.  The  law 
requires  that  these  children  should  be  in  school,  and  the 
teachers  complain ;  but  the  officials  close  their  eyes  to  these 
abuses.  The  great  obedience  and  humility  of  the  work¬ 
men  have  led  to  another  practise,  which  places  them  com¬ 
pletely  in  the  power  of  their  employers.  No  mill  will 
employ  a  workman  from  another  establishment  unless  h$y 
produces  a  written  permit  from  his  late  employer.  This 
rule  is  enforced  so  strictly  that  a  new  hand  is  closely 
watched,  and  if  it  is  proved  that  he  already  knows  some¬ 
thing  of  the  trade,  but  has  no  permit,  he  is  immediately 
discharged.” 

The  British  Trade  Journal  for  June,  ’96,  prints  an  ac¬ 
count  of  the  industries  of  Osaka,  from  a  letter  of  a  corres¬ 
pondent  of  the  Adelaide  (Australia)  Observer.  This 
correspondent,  writing  directly  from  Osaka,  is  so  impressed 
with  the  variety  and  vitality  of  the  industries  of  the  city 
that  he  calls  it  “the  Manchester  of  the  Far  East:” — 

“Some  idea  of  the  magnitude  of  the  manufacturing  in¬ 
dustry  of  Osaka  will  be  formed  when  it  is  known  that  there 
are  scores  of  factories  with  a  capital  of  over  50,000  yen 
and  under,  more  than  thirty  each  with  a  capital  of  over 
100,000  yen,  four  with  more  than  1,000,000  yen,  and  one 
with  2,000,000  yen.  These  include  silk,  wool,  cotton, 
hemp,  jute,  spinning  and  weaving,  carpets,  matches,  paper, 
leather,  glass,  bricks,  cement,  cutlery,  furniture,  umbrellas, 
tea,  sugar,  iron,  copper,  brass,  sake,  soap,  brushes,  combs, 
fancy  ware,  etc.  It  is,  in  fact,  a  great  hive  of  activity 
and  enterprise,  in  which  the  imitative  genius  and  the  un¬ 
flagging  pertinacity  of  the  Japanese  have  set  themselves  to 
equal,  and,  if  possible,  excel,  the  workers  and  artisans  of 
the  old  civilized  nations  of  the  West. 


342 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

I 

“  There  are  ten  cotton  mills  running  in  Osaka,  the  com¬ 
bined  capital  of  which  is  about  $9,000,000  in  gold,  all 
fitted  up  with  the  latest  machinery,  and  completely  lighted 
by  elediricity.  They  are  all  under  Japanese  management, 
and,  it  is  said,  all  paying  handsome  dividends, — some  as 
much  as  eighteen  per  cent,  on  the  invested  capital.  Out  of 
$19,000,000  worth  of  cotton  imported  into  Japan  in  1894, 
the  mills  of  Kobe  and  Osaka  took  and  worked  up  about 
seventy-nine  per  cent.” 

A  silver  “yen”  is  now  worth  about  50  cents  in  gold. 

Note  also  the  following  telegram  to  the  public  press: — 

“San  Francisco,  Cal.,  June  6,  1896. — Hon.  Robert  P. 
Porter,  editor  of  the  Cleveland  World  and  ex-superinten¬ 
dent  of  1890  U.  S.  Census,  returned  from  Japan  on  the 
steamer  Peru,  yesterday.  Mr.  Porter’s  visit  to  the  empire 
of  the  Mikado  was  for  the  purpose  of  investigating  the  in¬ 
dustrial  conditions  of  that  country  with  regard  to  the  ef¬ 
fect  of  Japanese  competition  upon  American  prosperity. 
After  thorough  investigation  of  the  aCtual  conditions  in 
Japan,  he  expresses  the  belief  that  this  is  one  of  the  most 
momentous  problems  which  the  United  States  will  be 
obliged  to  solve.  The  danger  is  close  at  hand  as  evinced 
by  the  enormous  increase  of  Japanese  manufactures  within 
the  past  five  years,  and  its  wonderful  resources  in  the  way 
of  cheap  and  skillful  labor.  Japanese  export  of  textiles 
alone  have  increased  from  $511,000  to  $23,000,000  in  the 
last  ten  years;  and  their  total  exports  increased  from  $78,- 
000,000  to  $300,000,000  in  the  same  period,  said  Mr. 
Porter.  Last  year  they  purchased  $2,500,000  worth  of  our 
raw  cotton,  but  we  purchased  of  Japan  various  goods  to  the 
amount  of  $54,000,000. 

“To  illustrate  the  rapid  increase  he  mentioned  matches, 
of  which  Japan  manufactured  $60,000  worth  ten  years  ago, 
chiefly  for  home  consumption,  while  last  year  the  total  out¬ 
put  was  $4,700,000  worth,  nearly  all  of  which  went  to 
India.  Ten  years  ago  the  exports  of  matting  and  rugs  was 
$885  worth;  last  year  these  items  amounted  to  $7,000,000 
worth.  They  are  enabled  to  do  this  by  a  combination  of 
modern  machinery  and  the  most  docile  labor  in  the  world. 
They  have  no  faCtory  laws,  and  can  employ  children  at  any 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


343 


age.  Children,  seven,  eight  and  nine  years  of  age  work 
the  whole  day  long  at  one  to  two  American  cents  per  day. 

“In  view  of  the  growing  demand  for  our  cotton  and  the 
growth  of  their  exports  of  manufactured  goods  to  us,  a 
Japanese  syndicate  was  formed  while  I  was  there,  with  a 
capital  stock  of  $5,000,000  to  build  and  operate  three  new 
lines  of  steamships  between  Japan  and  this  country,  the 
American  ports  designated  being  Portland,  Oregon,  Phila¬ 
delphia  and  New  York.” 

The  reporter  saw  and  interviewed  Mr.  S.  Asam,  of 
Tokio,  Japan,  a  representative  of  the  above  mentioned 
steamship  syndicate,  who  arrived  on  the  same  steamer  with 
Mr.  Porter,  to  make  contracts  for  building  said  steamers. 
He  explained  that  the  Japanese  government  had  recently 
offered  a  large  subsidy  for  vessels  of  over  6,000  tons  bur¬ 
den,  between  the  United  States  and  Japan,  and  that  their 
syndicate  had  formed  to  take  advantage  of  the  same,  and 
would  build  all  of  its  vessels  still  larger — of  about  9,000 
tons  capacity.  The  syndicate  proposes  to  do  a  very  heavy 
business,  and  to  this  end  will  cut  the  freight  and  passenger 
rates  very  low.  A  $9  passenger  rate  between  Japan  and 
our  Pacific  coast  is  contemplated. 

U.  S.  CONGRESS  INVESTIGATES  JAPANESE  COMPETITION. 

The  following,  taken  from  a  report  of  a  U.  S.  Congres¬ 
sional  Committee,  should  be  considered  reliable  beyond 
question,  and  it  fully  confirms  the  foregoing : — 

“  Washington,  June  9,  ’96. — Chairman  Dingley,  of  the 
House  ways  and  means  committee,  to-day  made  a  report 
on  the  menace  to  American  manufacturers  by  the  threatened 
invasion  of  the  cheap  products  of  Oriental  labor  and  the 
effeCt  of  the  difference  of  exchange  between  gold  and  silver 
standard  countries  upon  United  States’  manufacturing 
and  agricultural  interests,  these  questions  having  been  in¬ 
vestigated  by  the  committee. 

“The  report  says  the  sudden  awakening  of  Japan  is  be¬ 
ing  followed  by  an  equally  rapid  westernizing  of  her 


344 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


methods  of  industry;  that,  while  the  Japanese  do  not  have 
the  inventive  faculty  of  Americans,  their  imitative  powers 
are  wonderful.  Their  standard  of  living  would  be  regarded 
as  practical  starvation  by  the  workmen  of  the  United 
States,  and  their  hours  of  labor  average  12a  day.  Such 
skilled  workmen  as  blacksmiths,  carpenters,  masons,  com¬ 
positors,  tailors  and  plasterers  receive  in  Japanese  cities 
only  from  26  to  33  cents,  and  faCtory  operatives  5  to  20 
cents  per  day  in  our  money,  and  nearly  double  those  sums 
in  Japanese  silver  money,  while  farm  hands  receive  #1.44 
per  month. 

“  The  report  continues :  Europeans  and  Americans  are 
recognizing  the  profitable  field  afforded  for  investment  and 
factories.  Sixty-one  cotton  mills  controlled  ostensibly  by 
Japanese  companies,  but  promoted  by  Europeans,  and  sev¬ 
eral  small  silk  factories  are  in  operation,  with  something 
over  half  a  million  spindles.  Japan  is  making  most  of  the 
cotton  goods  required  to  supply  the  narrow  wants  of  her 
own  people,  and  is  beginning  to  export  cheap  silk  fabrics 
and  handkerchiefs. 

“  Recently,  a  watch  faCtory  with  American  machinery 
was  established  by  Americans,  although  the  stock  is  held 
in  the  names  of  Japanese,  as  foreigners  will  not  be  per¬ 
mitted  to  carry  on  manufacturing  in  their  own  names  un¬ 
til  1899.  The  progress  made  indicates  that  the  enterprise 
will  prove  a  success. 

“It  is  probable  the  rapid  introduction  of  machinery 
into  Japan  will,  within  a  few  years,  make  fine  cottons,  silks 
and  other  articles  in  which  the  labor  cost  here  is  an  im¬ 
portant  element  in  production,  a  more  serious  competitor 
in  our  markets  than  the  products  of  Great  Britain,  France 
and  Germany  have  been. 

“According  to  Mr.  Dingley,  the  competition  will  differ, 
not  in  kind,  but  in  degree  from  European  competition. 
The  committee  knows  no  remedy,  outside  of  the  absolute 
prohibition  enforced  against  conviCt  labor  goods,  except 
the  imposition  of  duties  on  competing  goods  equivalent  to 
the  difference  of  cost  and  distribution.  An  argument  for 
this  policy  is  made;  it  being  said  to  accomplish  a  double 
purpose,  the  collection  of  revenue  to  support  the  govern¬ 
ment  and  the  placing  of  competition  in  our  markets  on  the 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


345 


basis  of  our.higher  wages.  This  is  said  to  be  not  for  the 
benefit  of  the  manufacturer  in  this  country,  for  the  manu¬ 
facturer  has  only  to  go  to  England  or  Japan  to  place  him* 
self  on  the  same  basis  as  he  is  placed  here  under  duties  or 
competing  imports  equivalent  to  the  difference  of  wages 
here  and  there,  but  to  secure  to  all  the  people  the  benefits 
which  come  from  home  rather  than  foreign  production.” 

The  Japanese  government  gives  no  protection  to  foreign 
patents.  The  civilized  world’s  most  valuable  labor-saving 
machinery  is  purchased  and  duplicated  cheaply  by  her  cheap 
craftsmen  who,  though  not  “original,”  are,  like  the  Chinese, 
wonderful  imitators.  Thus  her  machinery  will  cost  less 
than  one  half  what  it  costs  elsewhere;  and  Japan  will  soon 
be  prepared  to  sell  Christendom  either  its  own  patented 
machinery  or  its  manufactured  products. 

Under  the  caption,  “Japanese  Competition,”  the  San 
Francisco  Chronicle  says: — 

“Another  straw  showing  which  way  the  wind  of  Japanese 
competition  blows  is  the  transfer  of  a  great  straw  matting 
man  ufaCtory  from  Milford,  Ct.,to  Kobe,  one  of  the  industrial 
centers*of  Japan.  Those  who  affeCt  to  pooh-pooh  the  sub¬ 
ject  of  Japanese  competition  and  airily  speak  of  the  super¬ 
iority  of  Western  intellect,  entirely  overlook  the  faCt  that 
the  mobility  of  capital  is  such  that  it  can  easily  be  trans¬ 
ferred  to  countries  where  cheap  labor  can  be  had,  so  that 
all  that  is  necessary  is  for  the  superior  intellects  of  America 
and  Europe  to  invent  machines,  and  the  owners  of  capital 
can  buy  them  and  transfer  them  to  countries  where  they 
can  be  operated  most  cheaply.” 

Hon.  Robert  P.  Porter,  referred  to  above,  contributed 
an  article  to  the  North  American  Review  (August,  ’96)  in 
which  he  points  out  that,  notwithstanding  the  United  States 
tariff  against  foreign-made  goods,  the  Japanese  are  rapidly 
making  inroads  upon  United  States  manufactures.  They 
can  do  this  by  reason  (1)  of  their  cheap  and  patient  labor, 
and  (2)  by  reason  of  the  one  hundred  per  ce?it.  advantage 
of  their  silver  standard  over  the  gold  standard  of  civilized 


346 


J'he  Day  of  Vengeance. 


countries,  which  far  more  than  offsets  any  tariff  protection 
that  would  be  considered  feasible. 

We  give  some  extracts  from  the  article  in  question  as 
follows : — 

“  The  Japanese  have,  metaphorically  speaking,  thrown 
their  hats  into  the  American  market,  and  challenged  our 
labor  and  capital  with  goods  which,  for  excellence  and 
cheapness,  seem  for  the  moment  to  defy  competition,  even 
with  the  latest  labor-saving  appliances  at  hand.” 

After  giving  a  statistical  table  of  various  Japanese  ar¬ 
ticles  imported  into  the  United  States,  he  says: — 

“Within  the  last  few  months  I  have  visited  the  districts 
in  Japan  and  inspected  the  industries  reported  in  the  above 
table.  The  increase  in  the  exports  of  textiles,  which  was 
over  forty-fold  in  ten  years,  is  due  to  the  fact  that  Japan  is 
a  nation  of  weavers.” 

The  Japanese,  it  seems,  are  sending  large  quantities  of 
cheap  silks  and  all  kinds  of  cheap  goods  into  America,  but 
what  they  have  done  is  as  nothing  to  what  they  are  about 
to  do : — 

“The  Japanese  are  making  every  preparation,  by  the 
formation  of  guilds  and  associations,  to  improve  the  qual¬ 
ity  and  increase  the  uniformity  of  their  goods.” 

Incidentally  Mr.  Porter  intimates  that  the  cotton  mills  of 
Lancashire,  England,  which  have  no  protection,  are 
doomed.  In  Japan,  he  says : — 

“Cotton  spinning  in  1889  gave  employment  to  only 
5,394  women  and  2,539  men.  In  1895  over  30,000 
women  and  10,000  men  were  employed  in  mills  that  for 
equipment  and  output  are  equal  to  those  of  any  country. 
The  future  situation  of  the  cotton  industry,  at  least  to  sup¬ 
ply  the  Asiatic  trade,  is  bound  to  be  in  China  and  Japan. 
England  is  doomed  so  far  as  this  trade  is  concerned,  and 
nothing  can  save  her — not  even  bimetallism,  as  some 
imagine.  Cotton  mills  are  going  up  rapidly,  both  in  Osaka 
and  Shanghai,  and  only  actual  experience  for  a  period  of 
years  will  demonstrate  which  of  these  locations  is  the  bet- 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


347 


ter.  My  own  judgment,  after  a  close  examination  of  every 
item  in  the  cost  of  production,  is  Japan. 

“  Should  Japan  take  up  the  manufacture  of  woollen  and 
worsted  goods  as  she  has  done  cotton,  her  weavers  could 
give  Europe  and  America  some  surprises  and  dumbfound 
those  who  claim  there  is  nothing  in  Japanese  competition. 
A  constant  supply  of  cheap  wool  from  Australia  makes  it 
possible,  while  the  samples  uf  Japanese  woollen  and  worsted 
doth  and  dress  goods  which  I  examined  while  there  indi¬ 
cate  that  in  this  branch  of  textiles  the  Japanese  are  as  much 
at  home  as  in  silk  and  cotton.  They  are  also  doing  good 
work  in  fine  linens,  though  so  far  the  quantities  produced 
are  small. 

“The  sudden  influx  of  the  Japanese  umbrella,  some¬ 
thing  like  2,000,000  exported  in  1894,  has  caused  anxiety 
among  umbrella  makers  in  the  United  States.” 

The  Japanese  themselves  do  not  hesitate  to  boast  of  their 
approaching  triumph  in  the  “industrial  war.”  Mr. 
Porter  says: — 

“When  in  Japan  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting,  among 
other  statesmen  and  officials,  Mr.  Kaneko,  Vice-Minister 
of  Agriculture  and  Commerce.  I  found  him  a  man  with 
intelligence  and  foresight,  and  of  wide  experience  in 
economical  and  statistical  matters.  Educated  in  one  of 
the  great  European  universities,  he  is  up  to  the  spirit  of  the 
age  in  all  that  relates  to  Japan  and  her  industial  and  com¬ 
mercial  future.” 

Mr.  Kaneko  recently  made  a  speech  to  a  Chamber  of 
Commerce,  in  which  he  said  : — 

“The  cotton  spinners  of  Manchester  [England]  are 
known  to  have  said  that  while  the  Anglo-Saxons  had  passed 
through  three  generations  before  they  became  clever  and 
apt  hands  for  the  spinning  of  cotton,  the  Japanese  have  ac¬ 
quired  the  necessary  skill  in  this  industry  in  ten  years’  time, 
and  have  now  advanced  to  a  stage  where  they  surpass  the 
Manchester  people  in  skill.” 

A  dispatch  from  San  Francisco,  dated  Nov.  9,  ’96,  says  : — 

“  M.  Oshima,  technical  dire6tor  of  the  proposed  steel 
works  in  Japan,  and  four  Japanese  engineers,  arrived  on 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


1 48 

\j  » 

the  steamer  Rio  de  Janeiro  from  Yokohama.  They  are  on 
a  tour  of  inspection  of  the  great  steel  works  of  America 
and  Europe,  and  are  commissioned  to  buy  a  plant  costing 
$2,000,000.  They  say  they  will  buy  just  where  they  can 
buy  the  best  and  cheapest.  The  plant  is  to  have  a  capac¬ 
ity  of  100,000  tons.  It  will  be  built  in  the  coal  fields  in 
Southern  Japan,  and  both  Martin  and  Bessemer  steel  are  to 
be  manufactured. 

“  Mr.  Oshima  said :  ‘We  want  to  put  our  nation  where 
it  properly  belongs,  in  the  van,  as  a  manufacturing  nation. 
We  will  need  a  vast  amount  of  steel  and  do  not  want  to 
depend  on  any  other  country  for  it.” 

Marching  closely  behind  Japan  comes  India,  with  its 
population  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  millions,  and- its  rap¬ 
idly  growing  industries;  and  next  comes  China,  with  its 
four  hundred  millions,  awakened  by  the  recent  war  to  a 
recognition  of  Western  civilization,  which  enabled  Japan 
with  only  forty  millions  to  conquer  it.  China’s  Prime 
Minister,  Li  Hung  Chang,  recently  on  a  tour  of  the  w^orld,  is 
negotiating  for  American  and  European  instructors  for  his 
people,  and  freely  expresses  it  as  his  intention  to  inaugurate 
reforms  in  every  department.  This  is  the  man  who  so  im¬ 
pressed  General  U.  S.  Grant  on  his  tour  of  the  world,  and 
whom  he  declared,  in  his  judgment,  one  of  the  most  able 
statesmen  in  the  world. 

The  significance  of  this  bringing  together  of  the  ends  of 
the  earth  is  that  British,  American,  German  and  French 
manufacturers  are  to  have  shortly  as  competitors  people 
who,  until  recently,  were  excellent  customers;  competitors 
whose  superior  facilities  will  soon  not  only  drive  them  out 
of  foreign  markets,  but  invade  their  own  home  markets ; 
competitors  who  will  thus  take  labor  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  workmen,  and  deprive  them  of  luxuries,  and  even 
take  the  bread  out  of  their  mouths  by  reason  of  wage  com¬ 
petition.  No  wonder,  in  view  of  this,  that  the  German 
Emperor  pictured  the  nations  of  Europe  appalled  by  a 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  349 

speller  rising  in  the  Orient  and  threatening  the  destruc¬ 
tion  of  civilization. 

But  it  cannot  be  checked.  It  is  a  part  of  the  inevitable, 
for  it  operates  under  the  law  of  Supply  and  Demand  which 
says,  Buy  the  best  you  can  obtain  at  the  lowest  possible 
price — labor  as  well  as  merchandise.  The  only  thing  that 
can  and  will  cut  short  and  stop  the  pressure  now  begun, 
and  which  must  grow  more  severe  so  long  as  the  law  of 
selfishness  continues,  is  the  remedy  which  God  has  provided ; 
— the  Kingdom  of  God  with  its  new  law  and  complete  re¬ 
organization  of  society  on  the  basis  of  love  and  equity. 

If  the  people  of  Europe  and  America  have  had  the 
whole  world  for  customers,  not  only  for  fabrics  but  also  for 
machinery,  and  yet  have  gotten  to  a  place  where  the  sup¬ 
ply  is  greater  than  the  demand,  and  where  millions  of  their 
population  seek  employment  in  vain,  even  at  low  wages, 
what  is  their  prospedl  for  the  near  future  when  more  than 
double  the  present  number  will  be  competitors?  The 
natural  increase  will  also  add  to  the  dilemma.  Nor  would 
this  outlook  be  so  unfavorable,  so  hopelessly  dark,  were  it 
not  for  the  fa6t  that  these  nearly  seven  hundred  millions  of 
new  competitors  are  the  most  tradlable,  patient  and  eco¬ 
nomical  people  to  be  found  in  the  world.  If  European 
and  American  workmen  can  be  controlled  by  Capital, 
much  more  can  these  who  have  never  known  anything  else 
than  obedience  to  masters. 

THE  LABOR  OUTLOOK  IN  ENGLAND. 


Mr.  Justin  McCarthy,  the  well  known  English  writer,  in 
a  recent  article  in  Cosmopolis1  declares: — 

“The  evils  of  pauperism  and  lack  of  employment  ought 
to  strike  more  terror  to  the  heart  of  England  than  any 
alarm  about  foreign  invasion.  But  English  statesmanship 
has  never  taken  that  error  seriously,  or  even  long  troubled 


35o 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


about  it.  Even  the  one  trouble  caused  by  disputes  between 
employers  and  workingmen — the  strike  on  the  one  hand 
and  the  lock-out  on  the  other — has  been  allowed  to  go  on 
without  any  real  attempt  at  legislative  remedy.  The  reason 
is  that  any  subjedt  is  allowed  to  engross  our  attention  rather 
than  that  of  the  condition  of  our  own  people." 

Keir  Hardie  (Member  of  Parliament  and  Labor  Leader) 
in  a  recent  interview  is  reported  to  have  said : — 

“  Trades-unionism  is  in  a  bad  way  in  England.  I  some¬ 
times  fear  that  it  is  pradtically  dead.  We  workingmen  are 
learning  that  capital  can  use  its  money  in  organization,  and 
by  using  it  beat  us.  Manufacturers  have  learned  a  way  of 
beating  the  men  and  the  men  are  helpless.  Trades  unions 
have  not  won  an  important  strike  in  London  in  a  long  time. 
Many  of  the  once  big  unions  are  powerless.  This  is  espe¬ 
cially  true  of  the  dockers.  You  remember  the  great  dock 
strike?  Well,  it  killed  the  union  that  made  it,  and  did 
not  help  the  men  at  all.  The  trades-union  situation  in 
London  is  distressing. 

‘‘The  Independent  Labor  Party  is  socialistic.  We  shall 
be  satisfied  with  nothing  but  Socialism,  municipal  Socialism, 
national  Socialism,  industrial  Socialism.  We  know  what 
we  want,  and  we  all  want  it.  We  do  not  want  to  fight  for 
it,  but  if  we  cannot  get  it  in  any  other  way  we  will  fight  for 
it,  and  when  we  fight  we  shall  fight  with  determination. 
The  avowed  object  of  the  Independent  Labor  Party  is  to 
bring  about  an  industrial  commonwealth,  founded  on  the 
socialization  of  land  and  industrial  capital.  We  believe 
that  the  natural  political  divisions  must  be  on  economical 
lines. 

“Of  the  wrongs  of  the  present  system,  I  should  say 
that  the  greatest  single  oppression  upon  British  working¬ 
men  is  the  irregularity  and  uncertainty  of  employ¬ 
ment.  You  may  be  aware  that  I  have  made  this  question 
a  specialty,  and  know  that  I  am  speaking  fads  when  I  say 
that  in  the  British  islands  there  are  over  1,000,000  able- 
bodied  adult  workers,  who  are  neither  drunkards,  loafers 
nor  of  less  than  average  intelligence,  but  who  are  still  out 
of  employment  through  no  fault  of  their  own,  and  utterly 
unable  to  get  work.  Wages  appear  to  be  higher  than  they 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  351 

were  half  a  century  ago,  but  when  the  loss  of  time  through 
lack  of  employment  is  taken  into  consideration  it  is  found 
that  the  condition  of  the  worker  has  really  retrograded. 
A  small,  steady  wage  produces  greater  comfort  than  a 
larger  sum  earned  irregularly.  If  the  right  to  earn  a  living 
wage  were  secured  to  every  worker,  most  of  the  questions 
which  vex  us  would  be  solved  by  natural  process.  The 
situation  is  surely  melancholy.  During  the  recent  dread¬ 
ful  cold  weather  relief  works  were  opened  at  which  men 
could  have  four  hours’  work  at  sweeping  the  streets,  at  6 
pence  an  hour.  Thousands  gathered  outside  the  yard 
gates  as  early  as  4  a.  m.  in  order  to  be  at  the  front  of  the 
line.  There  they  stood,  shivering  and  shaking  in  the  cold, 
half-starved  and  filled  with  despair,  until  8  a.  m.,  when 
the  yards  were  opened.  The  rush  which  followed  was 
little  less  than  a  riot.  Men  were  literally  trampled  to  death 
in  that  horrible  scramble  for  the  opportunity  to  earn  2 
shillings  (48  cents).  The  place  was  wrecked.  Hungry 
men  in  a  solid  mass,  pushed  on  by  thousands  in  the  rear, 
crushed  the  walls  and  gates  in  their  anxiety  to  find  em- 
ployment.  These  men  were  no  loafers. 

“The  average  wage  of  unskilled  labor  in  London,  even 
when  it  keeps  up  to  the  trades-union  standard,  is  only  6 
pence  an  hour.  In  the  provinces  it  is  less.  Careful  study 
has  shown  that  nothing  under  3  guineas  a  week  will  enable 
the  average  family  (two  adults  and  three  children)  to  en¬ 
joy  common  comfort,  not  to  mention  luxuries.  Very  few 
workers  in  England  receive  this  sum  or  anything  like  it. 
That  skilled  workman  is  fortunate  who  gets  2  guineas  a 
week  the  year  round,  and  that  laborer  is  lucky  who  man¬ 
ages  to  earn  24  shillings  ($5.84)  in  the  course  of  each  seven 
days,  one-third  of  which  must  go  for  rent.  So  in  the  best- 
paid  classes  of  workers  the  family  can  only  keep  itself  at 
the  poverty  line.  A  very  short  period  of  enforced  idle¬ 
ness  is  invariably  sufficient  to  drag  them  below  it.  Hence 
our  vast  number  of  paupers. 

“London  contains  now  over  4,300,000  persons.  Sixty 
thousand  families  (300,000  persons)  average  a  weekly  in¬ 
come  per  family  of  less  than  18  shillings  a  week,  and  live 
in  a  state  of  chronic  want.  One  in  every  eight  of  the  total 
population  of  London  dies  in  the  workhouse  or  in  the 


352 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


workhouse  infirmary.  One  in  every  sixteen  of  the  present 
population  of  London  is  at  the  present  moment  a  recog¬ 
nized  pauper.  Every  day  43,000  children  attend  the  board 
schools,  having  gone  without  breakfast.  Thirty  thousand 
persons  have  no  homes  other  than  the  4-penny  lodging 
houses  or  the  casual  ward.  ’  ’ 

The  foregoing  statistics  show  that  fifteen  years  would  be 
a  liberal  allowance  for  the  development  of  this  competition. 
Thus  the  Almighty  is  bringing  the  masses  of  all  nations, 
gradually,  to  a  realization  of  the  fadt  that  soon  or  later  the 
interests  of  one  must  be  the  interests  of  the  other, — that 
each  must  be  his  brother’s  keeper  if  he  would  preserve  his 
own  welfare. 

Nor  is  it  wise  or  just  to  denounce  Capital  for  doing  the 
very  same  thing  that  Labor  does  and  has  always  done — 
seeking  its  own  advantage.  Indeed,  we  can  all  see  that 
some  of  the  poor  are  equally  as  selfish  at  heart  as  some  of 
the  rich ;  we  can  even  imagine  that  if  some  now  poor  were 
given  the  positions  of  the  wealthy,  they  would  be  more 
severely  exadling  and  less  generous  than  their  present 
masters.  Let  us  not,  therefore,  hate  and  denounce  the 
rich,  but  instead  hate  and  denounce  the  selfishness  general 
and  particular  which  is  responsible  for  present  conditions 
and  evils.  And,  thoroughly  abhorring  selfishness,  let  each 
resolve  that  by  the  Lord’s  grace  he  will  mortify  (kill)  his 
own  inherent  selfishness,  daily,  and  more  and  more  culti¬ 
vate  the  opposite  quality  of  love,  and  thus  be  conformed 
to  the  image  of  God’s  dear  Son,  our  Redeemer  and  Lord. 

HON.  JOSEPH  CHAMBERLAIN’S  PROPHETIC  WORDS  TO 

BRITISH  WORKMEN. 


Note  the  views  of  Hon.  Joseph  Chamberlain,  Colonial 
Secretary  of  Great  Britain,  and  one  of  the  shrewdest  states¬ 
men  of  our  day.  In  receiving  a  deputation  of  unemployed 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


353 


shoemakers  who  came  to  advocate  municipal  workshops, 
he  showed  them  clearly  that  what  they  wanted  would  not 
really  aid  them,  except  temporarily ;  that  such  shops  would 
merely  oversupply  the  demand  and  throw  others,  now  do¬ 
ing  fairly  well,  out  of  work,  and  that  the  true  policy  would 
be  to  cultivate  trade  with  the  outside  world,  and  thus  find 
customers  for  more  boots,  which  would  speedily  bring  a 
demand  for  their  services.  He  said: — 

“  What  you  want  to  do  is  not  to  change  the  shop  in  which 
the  boots  are  made,  but  to  increase  the  demand  for  boots. 
If  you  can  get  some  new  demand  for  boots,  not  only  those 
who  are  now  working  but  those  out  of  employment  may 
find  employment.  That  should  be  our  great  objedt.  In 
addition  to  the  special  point  before  me,  you  must  remem¬ 
ber  that,  speaking  generally,  the  great  cure  for  this  diffi¬ 
culty  of  want  of  employment  is  to  find  new  markets.  We 
are  pressed  out  of  the  old  markets  (out  of  the  neutral  mar¬ 
kets  which  used  to  be  supplied  by  Great  Britain)  by  foreign 
competition.  At  the  same  time,  foreign  Governments  abso¬ 
lutely  exclude  our  goods  from  their  own  markets,  and  unless 
we  can  increase  the  markets  which  are  under  our  control,  or 
find  new  ones,  this  question  of  want  of  employment ,  already 
a  very  serious  one ,  will  become,  one  of  the  greatest  possible 
magnitude ,  and  I  see  the  gravest  reasons  for  anxiety  as  to  the 
complications  which  may  possibly  ensue.  I  put  the  matter 
before  you  in  these  general  terms ;  but  I  beg  you,  when 
you  hear  criticisms  upon  the  conduct  of  this  Government 
or  of  that,  of  this  Commander  or  of  that  Commander,  in 
expandhig  the  British  Empire ,  I  beg  you  to  bear  in  mind 
that  it  is  not  a  Jingo  question,  which  sometimes  you  are 
induced  to  believe — it  is  not  a  question  of  imreasonable  ag¬ 
gression,  but  it  is  really  a  question  of  continuing  to  do 
that  which  the  English  people  have  always  done — to  extend 
their  markets  and  relations  with  the  waste  places  of  the 
earth ;  and  unless  that  is  done ,  and  done  coniinously ,  I  am 
certain  that ,  grave  as  are  the  evils  now,  we  shall  have  at  no 
distant  time  to  meet  much  more  serious  consequences.  ’  * 

2  3  d 


354 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


NATIONAL  AGGRESSION  AS  RELATED  TO  INDUSTRIAL 

INTERESTS. 


Here  we  have  the  secret  of  British  aggression  and  em¬ 
pire-expansion.  It  is  not  prompted  merely  by  a  desire  to 
give  other  nations  wiser  rulers  and  better  governments,  nor 
merely  by  a  love  of  acreage  and  power:  it  is  done  as  a 
part  of  the  war  of  trade,  the  “industrial  war.”  Nations 
are  conquered,  not  to  pillage  them  as  of  old,  but  to  serve 
them — to  secure  their  trade.  In  this  warfare  Great  Britain 
has  been  most  successful ;  and,  in  consequence,  her  wealth 
is  enormous,  and  is  invested  far  and  near.  The  first  nation 
to  have  an  oversupply,  she  first  sought  foreign  markets,  and 
for  a  long  time  was  the  cotton  and  iron  factory  of  the 
world  outside  of  Europe.  The  mechanical  awakening  which 
followed  the  United  States  civil  wTar  in  1865  made  this  land 
for  a  time  the  center  of  the  world’s  attention  and  business. 
The  mechanical  awakening  spread  to  all  civilized  nations 
turned  their  attention  to  finding  outside  demand.  This  is 
the  foreign  competition  to  which  Mr.  Chamberlain  refers. 
All  statesmen  see  what  he  points  out;  namely,  that  the  mar¬ 
kets  of  the  world  are  fast  being  stocked,  and  that  machinery 
and  civilization  are  rapidly  hastening  the  time  when  there 
will  be  no  more  outside  markets.  And  as  he  wisely  de¬ 
clared,  “ grave  as  are  the  evils  now ,  we  shall  have  at  no 
distant  time  to  meet  much  more  serious  consequences.  ’  ’ 

While  we  write,  Mr.  Chamberlain,  as  Colonial  Secretary 
for  the  British  Empire,  has  in  London  delegates  from  the 
British  Colonies  who  have  come  thousands  of  miles  to  con¬ 
fer  with  him  and  each  other  respecting  the  best  means  of 
meeting  industrial  competition.  Ever  since  Great  Britain 
found  that  her  workshops  produced  more  wares  than  her 
population  could  consume,  and  that  she  must  seek  her 
market  abroad,  she  has  been  the  advocate  of  Free  Trade, 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


355 


and,  of  course,  has  kept  her  colonies  as  near  to  her  free 
trade  policy  as  practicable  without  force.  The  present 
conference  is  with  a  view  to  an  arrangement  by  which  Great 
Britain  and  her  numerous  colonies  will  ereCt  a  protective 
tariff  wall  about  themselves  to  measurably  shut  out  the  com¬ 
petition  of  the  United  States,  Germany,  France  and  Japan. 

The  conquests  of  France,  Italy  and  Great  Britain  in 
Africa  mean  the  same  thing; — that  they  feel  the  commer¬ 
cial  warfare  severely,  and  see  it  increasing  and  would,  per 
force,  have  some  markets  under  their  co?itrol.  The  follow¬ 
ing  press  dispatch  is  in  evidence  on  this  subjeCI: — 

“Washington,  June  9,  ’96. — Taking  as  his  starting 
point  the  official  announcement  of  the  annexation  by  France 
of  TimbuCtoo,  the  principal  place  in  the  Djallon  country,  a 
district  larger  than  the  state  of  Pennsylvania  and  quite  as 
fertile,  United  States’  Consul  Strickland,  at  Goree-Dakar, 
has  made  a  most  interesting  report  to  the  State  Department 
upon  the  dangers  threatening  United  States’  trade  with 
Africa,  owing  to  the  rapid  extension  of  the  colonial  pos¬ 
sessions  of  the  European  nations.  He  shows  how  the 
French,  by  the  imposition  of  a  discriminating  duty  of  7 
per  cent,  against  foreign  goods,  have  monopolized  the  mar¬ 
kets  of  the  French  colonies,  and  have  thus  crushed  out  the 
lucrative  and  growing  trade  which  the  United  States  al¬ 
ready  enjoyed  in  that  part  of  the  world.  He  says  that  the 
process  has  now  begun  of  fortifying  perhaps  the  whole 
continent  of  Africa  against  us  by  protective  tariffs;  for,  if 
one  nation  can  even  now  do  it  with  effeCt,  the  remainder 
will  in  time  have  to  in  order  to  equalize  things  among  them.  ’ 9 

Truly,  men’s  hearts  are  failing  them  for  fear  and  for  look¬ 
ing  forward  to  those  things  coming  upon  the  earth  [society]; 
and  they  are  preparing,  as  best  they  can,  for  what  they  see 
coming. 

But  let  no  one  suppose  for  a  moment  that  the  aforesaid 
“expanding  of  the  British  Empire”  and  the  other  empires 
of  the  earth,  and  the  general  war  for  trade,  are  inaugurated 
or  sustained  solely  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  British, 


Die  l)ay  of  Vengeance. 


Italian  and  French  workmen  with  employment.  Not  at 
all!  The  workman  is  merely  an  incidental.  It  is  chiefly 
to  enable  British  capitalists  to  find  new  fields  wherein  to 
garner  profits,  and  to  “heap  together  riches  for  the  last 
days.  ’ — James  5:3. 

THE  SOCIAL  AND  INDUSTRIAL  WAR  IN  GERMANY. 

Herr  Liebknecht,  leader  of  the  Social  Democratic  party 
in  the  German  Reichstag,  who  visited  Great  Britain  in  July 
1896,  submitted  to  an  interview  for  the  columns  of  the 
London  Daily  Clwonicle ,  from  which  we  extradt  the 
following: — 

“  *  Our  Social  Democratic  party  is  the  strongest  single 
party  in  the  German  Parliament.  At  the  last  election  we 
polled  1,880,000  votes.  We  are  expedling  a  dissolution  on 
the  question  of  expenditure  on  a  great  fleet,  which  the 
Reichstag  will  not  sandfion.  At  that  election  we  look  for¬ 
ward  to  polling  another  million  votes.’ 

“  ‘Then  jingoism  is  not  very  strong  in  Germany?  ’ 

“  ‘Jingoism  does  not  exist  in  Germany.  Of  all  the  peo¬ 
ple  in  Europe,  the  Germans  are  the  most  sick  of  militar¬ 
ism.  We  Socialists  are  at  the  head  of  the  movement 
against  it.’ 

“  ‘And  do  you  think  this  movement  against  militarism 
is  extending  throughout  Europe  ?  ’ 

‘“I  am  sure  of  it.  In  the  Parliaments  of  France,  Ger¬ 
many,  Belgium,  Italy  and  Denmark  the  Socialist  Deputies 
(and  we  have  a  good  many  in  each)  are  fighting  it  to  the 
death.  When  the  International  Congress  takes  place  this 
year  in  London,  all  the  Socialist  Deputies  present  will  hold 
a  meeting  for  the  purpose  of  arranging  for  common  action. 
As  for  Germany,  it  is  being  totally  ruined  by  its  military 
system.  We  are  a  new  country.  Our  manufactures  are  all 
young,  and  if  we  have  to  compete  with  England  ’ - 

“  ‘  Then  you,  too,  have  a  cry  about  foreign  competition?’ 

“‘Of  course  we  have,  only  to  us  it  is  something  very 
real.  We  have,  as  I  will  show  you,  no  liberty  of  the  Press 
and  nc>  liberty  of  public  meeting.  You,  on  the  contrary. 


Preparation  of  the  Eleme?its. 


357 


have  both,  and  that  is  how  I  account  for  the  fact  that  the 
present  economic  system  is  more  deeply  and  firmly  rooted 
in  England  than  anywhere  else;  and,  above  all,  we  have 
the  doctrine  of  the  divine  right  of  kings  to  contend  against, 
and  you  English  found  out  two  hundred  years  ago  that  the 
divine  right  of  kings  and  political  liberty  for  the  people 
could  not  exist  together.  ’ 

“  ‘Then  you  look  for  great  changes  before  long?' 

“‘Ido.  The  present  system  in  Germany  is  causing 
such  discontent  that  they  must  come.’ 

“  ‘  And  now  can  you  tell  me  anything  about  the  economic 
position  of  Germany?  You  have  an  agrarian  question  there, 
as  we  have  here.  * 

“‘We  have  in  Germany  five  million  peasant  proprietors, 
and  they  are  all  going  to  ruin  as  fast  as  they  can.  Every 
one  of  them — and  I  use  the  word  advisedly — is  mortgaged 
up  to  and  beyond  the  full  value  of  his  holding.  Our  peas¬ 
antry  live  on  bread  made  from  a  mixture  of  rye  and  oats. 
In  fadl,  food  of  all  kinds  is  cheaper  in  England  than  in 
Germany.  ’ 

“  ‘  And  your  manufadtures?  ’ 

“  ‘  As  a  manufacturing  country  we  are  only  just  beginning. 
Our  present  industrial  system  only  dates  from  1850,  but 
already  its  results  are  becoming  far  greater  than  in  your 
country.  We  are  being  rapidly  divided  into  two  classes — 
the  proletarians,  and  the  capitalists  and  land-owners.  Our 
middle  classes  are  being  literally  wiped  out  by  the  economic 
conditions  that  obtain.  They  are  being  driven  down  into 
the  working  classes,  and  to  that  more  than  to  anything  else 
I  attribute  the  extraordinary  success  of  our  party. 

“‘  You  must  remember  that  we  have  not  two  sharply- 
defined  parties,  as  you  have  in  England.  We  Social  Demo¬ 
crats  work  with  any  party,  if  we  can  get  anything  for  our¬ 
selves.  We  have  only  three  great  parties :  the  others  may 
be  disregarded.  There  is  our  party,  the  Conservatives  and 
the  Catholic  Center  party.  Our  Conservatives  are  very  dif¬ 
ferent  from  yours.  They  want  to  go  back  to  feudalism  and 
reaction  of  the  worst  type.  Economic  conditions  are  split¬ 
ting  up  the  Center  party,  and  part  will  come  over  to  us  and 
the  rest  go  to  the  Conservatives.  And  then  we  shall  see  what 
will  happen.’ 


358 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“Herr  Liebknecht  gave  the  history  of  the  Socialist 
movement.  The  rapidity  of  the  growth  of  Social  Dem¬ 
ocracy  in  Germany  was  caused  by  the  newness  of  industrial 
commercialism  in  that  country,  and  the  fierce  competition 
which  Germany  had  had  to  face  to  keep  pace  with  England 
and  France  in  the  struggle  for  commercial  supremacy.” 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  questions  recognized  by  this  able 
man  as  those  which  press  upon  the  people  and  are  causing 
the  distress  and  the  division  of  the  people  into  two  classes 
— the  poor  and  the  rich — are  thus  clearly  stated  as  being 
(i)  the  Agrarian  or  land  question,  especially  affecting 
agriculturalists;  (2)  the  Economic  question,  or  the  money 
question,  including  the  relationship  between  Capital  and 
Labor;  (3)  the  Industrial  question,  or  question  of  finding 
profitable  employment  for  mechanics, — related  to  foreign 
and  home  competition,  supply  and  demand,  etc.  These 
are  the  same  questions  which  are  perplexing  every  civilized 
nation,  and  preparing  for  the  approaching  world-wide 
trouble — revolution,  anarchy — preparatory  for  the  Millen¬ 
nial  Kingdom. 

Herr  Liebknecht  was  a  delegate  to  the  Trades  Union 
Congress  (London,  July,  ’96).  At  that  Convention  the 
following  resolution  was  passed: — 

“That  this  international  meeting  of  workers  (recognis¬ 
ing  that  peace  between  the  nations  of  the  world  is  an  es¬ 
sential  foundation  of  international  brotherhood  and  human 
progress,  and  believing  that  wars  are  not  desired  by  the 
peoples  of  the  earth,  but  are  caused  by  the  greed  and  self¬ 
ishness  of  the  ruling  and  privileged  classes  with  the  single 
view  to  obtain  the  control  of  the  markets  of  the  world  in 
their  own  interests  and  against  all  the  real  interests  of  the 
workers),  hereby  declares  that  between  the  workers  of  dif¬ 
ferent  nationalities  there  is  absolutely  no  quarrel,  and  that 
their  one  common  enemy  is  the  capitalist  and  landlord 
class,  and  the  only  way  of  preventing  wars  and  ensuring 
peace  is  the  abolition  of  the  capitalist  and  landlord  system 
of  society  in  which  wars  have  their  root,  and  it  therefore 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


359 


pledges  itself  to  work  for  the  only  way  in  which  that  system 
can  be  overthrown — the  socialization  of  the  means  of  pro¬ 
duction,  distribution  and  exchange ;  it  further  declares  that 
till  this  is  accomplished  every  dispute  between  nations 
should  be  settled  by  arbitration  instead  of  by  the  brutality 
of  the  force  of  arms ;  further,  this  meeting  recognises  that 
the  establishment  of  an  International  Eight  Hours  Day  for 
ail  workers  is  me  most  immediate  step  towards  their  ulti¬ 
mate  emancipation,  and  urges  upon  the  Governments  of  all 
countries  the  necessity  of  having  a  working  day  of  eight 
hours  by  legal  enactment;  and,  further,  considering  that 
the  working  class  can  only  bring  about  their  economic  and 
social  emancipation  by  their  taking  over  the  political  ma¬ 
chinery  of  to-day  in  the  hands  of  the  capitalist  class;  and, 
considering  that  in  all  countries  large  numbers  of  working¬ 
men  and  all  working  women  do  not  possess  the  vote  and 
cannot  take  part  in  political  action,  this  meeting  of  workers 
declares  for  and  pledges  itself  to  use  every  endeavor  to 
obtain  universal  suffrage. '  ’ 

HUMANITY  ATTACKED  FROM  STILL  ANOTHER  QUARTER. 

GIANTS  IN  THESE  DAYS. 

<« 

Another  result  of  competition  has  been  the  organization 
of  large  corporations  for  commerce  and  manufacturing. 
These  are  important  elements  in  preparation  for  the  com¬ 
ing  “fire.  ’ J  Before  these  giant  corporations  the  small  shops 
and  stores  are  being  rapidly  crowded  out,  because  they  can 
neither  buy  nor  sell  as  profitably  as  can  the  large  concerns. 
These  large  concerns,  in  turn,  being  able  to  do  more  busi¬ 
ness  than  there  is  for  them,  are  forming  combinations, 
called  Trusts.  These,  originally  organized  to  prevent 
competition  from  destroying  all  but  the  largest  of  its  kind, 
are  found  to  work  very  satisfactorily  to  those  whose  capital 
and  management  they  represent ;  and  the  plan  is  spreading, 
— the  Great?  Republic  leading  the  world  in  this  direction. 
Notice  the  following  list  published  in  the  New  York  World , 
Sept.  2,  9 96 ,  under  the  caption— The  Growth  of  Trusts.’ * 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


360 

“LIST  OF  139  COMBINATIONS  TO  REGULATE  PRODUCTION* 
FIX  PRICES,  MONOPOLIZE  TRADE  AND  ROB  THE 


PEOPLE  IN  DEFIANCE 

Title. 

OF  LAW. 

7  7 

Capital. 

Dressed  Beef  and  Provision  Trust, 

$100,000,000 

Sugar  Trust,  New  York, 

•  • 

75,000,000 

Lead  Trust,  . 

30,000,000 

Rubber  Trust,  New  Jersey, 

•  • 

50,000,000 

Gossamer  Rubber  Trust, 

12,000,000 

Anthracite  Coal  Combine,  Pennsylvania,  . 

*85,000,000 

Axe  Trust,  .... 

•  • 

15,000,000 

Barbed  Wire  Trust,  Chicago, 

*10,000,000 

Biscuit  and  Cracker  Trust, 

•  • 

1 2,000,000 

Bolt  and  Nut  Trust, 

*10,000,000 

Boiler  Trust,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  . 
Borax  Trust,  Pennsylvania,  . 

•  • 

*15,000,000 

*2,000,000 

Broom  Trust,  Chicago, 

•  • 

*2,500,000 

Brush  Trust,  Ohio, 

*2,000,000 

Button  Trust, 

Carbon  Candle  Trust,  Cleveland, 

•  • 

*3,000,000 

*3,000,000 

Cartridge  Trust, 

•  0 

*10,000,000 

Casket  and  Burial  Goods  Trust, 

*1,000,000 

Castor  Oil  Trust,  St.  Louis, 

•  • 

500,000 

Celluloid  Trust,  . 

8,000,000 

Cigarrette  Trust,  New  York, 

•  • 

25,000,000 

Condensed  Milk  Trust,  Illinois, 

15,000,000 

Copper  Ingot  Trust, 

•  • 

*20,000,000 

Sheet  Copper  Trust, 

*40,000,000 

Cordage  Trust,  New  Jersey, 

•  • 

35,000,000 

Crockery  Trust,  . 

*15,000,000 

Cotton  Duck  Trust, 

•  • 

10,000,000 

Cotton-Seed  Oil  Trust, 

20,000,000 

Cotton  Thread  Combine,  New  Jersey, 

7,000,000 

Electric  Supply  Trust, 

*10,000,000 

Flint  Glass  Trust,  Pennsylvania, 

•  • 

8,000,000 

Fruit  Jar  Trust,  .... 

*1,000,000 

Galvanized  Iron  Steel  Trust,  Pennsylvania, 

*2,000,000 

Glove  Trust,  New  York, 

*2,000,000 

Harvester  Trust, 

•  • 

*1,500,000 

*  Estimated. 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


361 


Title. 

Capital. 

Hinge  Trust,  .... 

• 

$1,000,000 

Indurated  Fibre  Trust, 

• 

500,000 

Leather  Board  Trust,.  . 

*500,000 

Lime  Trust,  ..... 

*3,000,000 

Linseed  Oil  Trust, 

18,000,000 

Lithograph  Trust,  New  Jersey, 

1 1,500,000 

Locomotive  Tire  Trust, 

*2,000,000 

Marble  Combine,  .... 

*20,000,000 

Match  Trust,  Chicago, 

8,000,000 

Morocco  Leather  Trust,  . 

*2,000,000 

Oatmeal  Trust,  Ohio,  . 

*3,500,000 

Oilcloth  Trust,  .... 

*3,500,000 

Paper  Bag  Trust,  .... 

2,500,000 

Pitch  Trust,  ..... 

*10,000,000 

Plate  Glass  Trust,  Pittsburg,  Pa., 

*8  000,000 

Pocket  Cutlery  Trust, 

*2,000,000 

Powder  Trust,  .... 

1,500,000 

Preservers’  Trust,  West  Virginia, 

*8,000,000 

Pulp  Trust,  .... 

*5,000,000 

Rice  Trust,  Chicago, 

2,500,000 

Safe  Trust,  .... 

2,500,000 

Salt  Trust,  ..... 

*1,000,000 

Sandstone  Trust,  New  York, 

*1,000,000 

Sanitary  Ware  Trust,  Trenton,  N.  J., 

3,000,000 

Sandpaper  Trust, 

*250,000 

Sash,  Door  and  Blind  Trust, 

*1,500,000 

Saw  Trust,  Pennsylvania, 

5,000,000 

School  Book  Trust,  New  York, 

*2,000,000 

School  Furniture  Trust,  Chicago, 

15,000,000 

Sewer  Pipe  Trust,  .... 

2,000,000 

Skewer  Trust,  .... 

• 

60,000 

Smelters’  Trust,  Chicago, 

25,000,000 

Smith  Trust,  Michigan, 

• 

*500,000 

Soap  Trust,  ..... 

*500,000 

Soda-Water  Apparatus  Trust,  Trenton, 

N.  J., 

3,750,000 

Spool,  Bobbin  and  Shuttle  Trust, 

2,500,000 

Sponge  Trust,  .... 

• 

*500,000 

Starch  Trust,  Kentucky, 

10,000,000 

*  Estimated, 


•  The  T)ay  oj  Vengeance. 


362 


Title. 

Merchants’  Steel  Trust, 

Steel  Rail  Trust,  . 

Stove  Board  Trust,  Grand  Rapids,  Mich., 
Straw  Board  Trust,  Cleveland,  O.,  . 
Structural  Steel  Trust, 

Teazle  Trust,  ..... 
Sheet  Steel  Trust,  .... 

Tombstone  Trust,  .... 
Trunk  Trust,  ..... 

Tube  Trust,  New  Jersey, 

Type  Trust,  ..... 

Umbrella  Trust,  .... 
Vapor  Stove  Trust,  .... 

Wall  Paper  Trust,  New  York,  . 

Watch  Trust,  ..... 

Wheel  Trust,  ..... 
Whip  Trust,  ..... 

Window  Glass  Trust,  , 

Wire  Trust,  . 

Wood  Screw  Trust, 

Wool  Hat  Trust,  New  Jersey, 

Wrapping  Paper  Trust  , 

Yellow  Pine  Trust,  .... 
Patent  Leather  Trust,  , 

Dye  and  Chemical  Combine, 

Lumber  Trust,  .... 
Rock  Salt  Combination, 

Naval  Stores  Combine, 

Green  Glass  Trust,  .... 
Locomotive  Trust,  .... 
Envelope  Combine,  .... 
Ribbon  Trust,  .... 

Iron  and  Coal  Trust,  .... 
Cotton  Press  Trust,  .  .  •  . 

Tack  Trust,  ..... 
Clothes-Wringer  Trust, 

Snow  Shovel  Trust,  .... 
The  Iron  League  (Trust), 


Capital. 

$25,000,000 
*60,000,000 
200,000 
*8,000,000 
*5,000,000 
*200,000 
*2,000,000 
100,000 
2,500,000 
1 1,500,000 
6,000,000 
*8,000,000 
*1,000,000 
20,000,000 
30,000,000 
*1,000,000 
*500,000 
*20,000,000 
*10,000,000 
*10,000,000 
*1,500,000 
*1,000,000 
*2,000,000 
5,000,000 
*2,000,000 
*2,000,000 
5,000,000 
*1,000,000 
*4,000,000 
*5,000,000 
5,000,000 
*18,000,000 
10,000,000 
*6,000,000 
*3,000,000 
*2,000,000 
*200,000 
*60,000,000 


l 


*  Estimated. 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


363 


Title. 

Paper  Box  Trust, 

Bitumious  Coal  Trust,  .  . 

Alcohol  Trust, 

Confectioners’  Trust, 

Gas  Trust, 

Acid  Trust,  .... 
Manilla  Tissue  Trust,  . 

Carnegie  Trust, 

Illinois  Steel  Trust, 

Brass  Trust,  .... 
Hop  Combine, 

Flour  Trust,  New  York,  . 
American  Corn  Harvesters’  Trust, 
Pork  Combine,  Missouri, 

Colorado  Coal  Combine, 
Bleachery  Combine, 

Paint  Combine,  New  York, 
Buckwheat  Trust,  New  Jersey, 

Fur  Combine,  New  Jersey,  . 
Tissue  Paper  Trust, 

Cash  Register  Trust, 

Western  Flour  Trust, 

Steel  and  Iron  Combine, 

EleCtrical  Combine  No.  2, 

Rubber  Trust  No.  2, 

Tobacco  Combination, 


Capital. 

n  5,000,000 
*15,000,000 
*5,000,000 
*2,000,000 
*7,000,000 
*2,000,000 
*2,000,000 
25,000,000 
*50,000,000 
10,000,000 
*500,000 
7,500,000 
*50,000,000 
*20,000,000 
20,000,000 
*10,000,000 
*2,000,000 
5,000,000 
10,000,000 
*10,000,000 
*10,000,000 
10,000,000 
4,000,000 
1,800,000 
7,000,000 
2,500,000 


Total  Capital,  .  .  $1,507,060,000 

The  same  issue  of  the  same  journal  notes  the  power  and 
tendency  of  one  of  these  trusts  in  the  following  editorial, 
under  the  caption,  “What  the  Coal  Advance  Means:” — 

“The  addition  of  $1.50  to  the  price  of  every  ton  of 
anthracite  coal  means  that  the  eleven  members  of  the  Coal 
Trust  will  pocket  not  less  than  fifty  and  perhaps  more  than 
sixty  millions  of  dollars.  On  the  basis  of  last  fall’s  compe¬ 
tition  and  resulting  fair  prices,  this  money  rightfully  be¬ 
longs  to  those  who  use  coal. 


*  Estimated. 


364 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“The  enormous  addition  to  the  cost  of  coal  means  that 
many  manufacturers  who  were  going  to  start  again  this  fall 
cannot  do  so  because  they  cannot  add  such  a  large  item  to 
the  cost  of  their  produCt  and  still  compete  with  those  who 
get  coal  at  natural  prices.  It  means  that  many  manufac¬ 
turers  will  cut  wages  to  make  up  for  this  increase  in  the  cost 
of  produ&ion.  It  means  that  every  householder  of  moderate 
means  will  pinch  on  some  modest  luxury  or  comfort.  He 
must  buy  coal,  and  as  the  officers  he  has  helped  to  eleCt 
will  not  enforce  the  law,  he  must  pay  the  trust’s  prices.  It 
means  finally  that  the  poor  will  have  to  buy  less  coal.  The 
old  prices  were  hard  enough.  The  new  prices  are  sharply 
restrictive.  And  so  the  poor  must  shiver  in  the  coming 
winter. 

“  On  the  one  side  is  more  luxury  for  a  few.  On  the  other 
side  is  discomfort,  and  in  thousands  of  cases  positive 
misery,  for  the  many.  Between  the  two  is  the  broken  and 
dishonored  law.” 

Take  another  illustration  of  the  power  of  trusts. — In  the 
Spring  of  1895  the  Cotton  Tie  Trust  was  formed.  (The 
cotton  tie  is  a  plain  band  of  iron  used  in  baling  cotton.) 
The  price  at  that  time  was  seventy  cents  a  hundred.  Last 
year  (Aug.  1896)  the  trust  concluded  that  it  would  make  a 
little  extra  profit,  and  advanced  the  price  to  $1.40  per 
hundred — so  near  the  time  for  baling  cotton  that  foreign 
ties  could  not  be  imported  in  season. 

All  trusts  have  not  similarly  abused  their  power;  pos¬ 
sibly  favorable  opportunities  have  not  yet  offered  to  all ;  but 
no  one  will  dispute  that  “the  common  people,”  the  mass¬ 
es,  are  in  serious  danger  of  injury  at  the  hands  of  such 
giant  corporations.  All  know  what  to  fear  from  power  and 
selfishness  in  an  individual,  and  these  “giant”  trusts  not 
only  have  immensely  more  power  and  influence  than  indi¬ 
viduals,  but  in  addition,  they  have  no  consciences.  It  has 
became  a  proverb  that  “  Corporations  have  no  souls.” 

We  clip  the  following  dispatch  to  the  Pittsburg  Post  in 
illustration  of — 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


3°5 


THE  PROFITS  OF  TRUSTS. 


“  New  York,  Nov.  5,  ’96. — The  liquidating  trustees  of 
the  Standard  Oil  Trust  met  to -da)'  and  declared  the  regular 
quarterly  dividend  of  $3  per  share  and  $2  per  share  addi¬ 
tional,  payable  December  15.  The  total  original  issue  of 
Standard  Oil  Trust  certificates  was  $97, 250,000.  During 
the  fiscal  year  just  closing  there  has  been  31  per  cent,  in 
dividends  declared,  making  a  total  distribution  of  earn¬ 
ings  amounting  to  $30,149,500.  During  the  same  period 
the  American  Sugar  Refining  Company,  known  as  the 
sugar  trust,  has  paid  $7,023,920  in  dividends.  In  addition 
to  these  payments  of  earnings  to  stockholders,  the  trust  is 
said  to  have  a  surplus  in  raw  sugar,  bills  receivable  and  cash 
amounting  to  about  $30,000,000.” 

The  same  journal,  in  its  issue  of  Dec.  1,  *96,  said  editor¬ 
ially  as  follows: — 

‘  ‘  The  W  ire  Nail  Trust  was  probably  one  of  the  most  rascally 
combinations  to  plunder  and  extort  money  from  the  people 
that  was  ever  gotten  up  in  this  country.  It  defied  the  laws, 
bribed,  bullied  and  ruined  competitors,  and  ruled  the  trade 
with  autocratic  powers.  Having  done  this,  and  advanced 
prices  from  two  hundred  to  three  hundred  per  cent.,  it  di¬ 
vided  millions  among  its  members.  No  anarchy  here,  of 
course.  In  fadt,  it  is  the  anarchists  who  protest  against 
such  robbery  and  defiance  of  law.  So  at  least  thinks  Mr. 
A.  C.  Faust,  of  New  Jersey,  of  the  nail  trust,  who  writes 
the  World  that  its  exposures  of  the  enormities  of  the  trust 
‘feed  the  flame  of  popular  discontent.’  This  is  getting 
things  down  to  a  fine  point.  The  illegal  and  plundering 
trusts  are  to  be  allowed  free  sway,  and  attempts  to  hold  them 
in  check  are  not  to  be  tolerated  because  ‘  they  feed  the  flame 
of  popular  discontent.’  On  one  side  we  have  the  people 
of  the  country,  and  on  the  other  the  licensed  robbers — 
the  trusts.  But  there  must  be  no  exposures  or  protest,  or 
the  ‘  flame  of  popular  discontent  ’  will  make  it  hard  for  the 
trusts.  Could  impudence  and  arrogance  go  further? 

‘  ‘  The  Coal  Trust  in  the  anthracite  produdt  is  now  plunder¬ 
ing  the  people  at  the  rate  of  fifty  million  dollars  a  year  by 
an  advanced  price  of  $1.50  per  ton.  Rev.  Dr.  Parkhurst 


306 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


paid  his  respedls  the  other  day  to  this  particular  band  in 
these  words  :  ‘  If  the  coal  companies  or  coal  combines  or 

coal  trusts  use  their  power  to  the  end  of  draining  off  into 
their  own  treasury  as  much  of  the  poor  man’s  money  as 
they  can  or  dare,  to  the  impoverishment  of  the  poor,  to 
the  redudlion  of  their  comfort  and  to  the  sapping  of  the 
currents  of  health  and  life,  then  such  companies  are 

POSSESSED  OF  THE  DEMON  OF  THEFT  AND  MURDER. 

And  this  is  no  more  applicable  to  dealers  in  coal  than  to 
the  dealers  in  any  other  commodity.  * 

“While  Rev.  Dr.  Parkhurst  was  denouncing  them  as 
i  possessed  by  the  demon  of  theft  and  murder/  another  New 
York  preacher,  Rev.  Dr.  Heber  Newton,  to  velvet  pews 
and  a  millionaire  flock,  praised  the  trusts  as  a  necessary 
and  beneficent  part  of  our  advancing  civilization.” 

Anent  the  recent  drop  in  the  price  of  steel  rails  from 
$27  to  *$15  per  ton  the  Allegheny  Evening  Record  says: — 

‘  ‘  The  great  ‘  Steel  Pool,  ’  formed  to  keep  up  prices,  is 
pradlically  smashed.  This  gigantic  combination  of  capital 
and  power,  made  to  control  the  output  of  one  of  the 
greatest  industries  of  America,  to  run  prices  up  or  down 
by  its  simple  mandate,  to  tax  consumers  at  its  pleasure, 
and  to  the  limit  of  expediency,  is  to  be  devoured  by  a 
combination  still  more  gigantic,  still  more  powerful,  still 
more  wealthy.  Rockefeller  and  Carnegie  have  seized  the 
steel  industry  of  America.  The  event  is  epochal.  The  cut 
in  the  price  of  steel  rails  from  $25  to  $17  a  ton,  the  lowest 
figure  at  which  they  have  ever  been  sold,  marks  an  era  in 
the  country’s  economy.  So  far  it  is  a  case  of  trust  eat 
trust,  and  the  railroads  are  the  gainers. 

“It  is  safe  to  say  that  neither  Mr.  Rockefeller  nor  Mr. 
Carnegie  has  been  led  into  their  great  enterprise  by  any 
considerations  of  sentiment  for  the  public.  They  saw  a 
chance  to  crush  competition  and  they  took  advantage  of  it. 
They  now  own  the  most  remarkable  source  of  supply  in 
the  world,  the  Mesaba  range,  above  Duluth,  described  as  a 
region  where  it  is  not  necessary  to  delve  at  vast  expense, 
but  merely  to  scoop  the  ore  off  the  surface.  Rockefeller 
has  strengthened  his  advantage  in  securing  this  source  of 
supply  by  building  a  fleet  of  barges  of  immense  capacity 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


367 


to  carry  his  raw  material  to  the  docks  of  Lake  Erie.  When 
he  completed  his  cycle  by  the  alliance  with  Carnegie,  with 
his  furnaces  and  mills,  he  had  the  4  Railmakers’  Associa¬ 
tion  ’  at  his  mercy.  The  whole  affair  has  been  carried  out 
by  a  masterly  combining  of  existing  facilities.  The  present 
result,  at  least,  is  a  benefit  to  great  numbers  of  people. 
Whether  Messrs.  Rockefeller  and  Carnegie,  having  got¬ 
ten  this  vast  power  into  their  hands,  will  be  content  to 
reap  reasonable  profits  and  let  the  public  benefit,  or  will, 
once  having  crushed  their  opponents,  use  this  power  for 
ruthless  extortion,  is  a  grave  problem.  The  fa<5t  that  they 
have  the  power  is  a  menace  in  itself.  ’  ’ 

The  following  item  has  circulated  widely,  but  is  worthy 
of  notice  in  considering  this  subjedt: — 

44  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  Nov.  26,  ’96. — Ex-Governor  David 
R.  Francis,  now  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  sent  the  follow¬ 
ing  letter  to  a  little  party  of  gold  standard  men  who  held  a 
banquet  at  the  Midland  Hotel  last  night: — 

Department  of  the  Interior, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  Nov.  19,  1896. 

u  Gentlemen  : — I  have  just  received  your  invitation  of  the 
25th,  and  regret  I  cannot  attend  the  ratification  of  the 
sound  money  victory  this  evening.  ...  If  some  legisla¬ 
tion  is  not  enadled  to  check  the  growing  influence  of  wealth 
and  to  circumscribe  the  powers  of  the  trusts  and  monop¬ 
olies,  there  will  be  an  uprising  of  the  people  before  the 
close  of  the  century  which  will  endanger  our  very  institu¬ 
tions.  David  R.  Francis.” 

The  following  we  clip  from  the  London  Spectator: — 

44  We  have  in  our  hands  a  decision  by  Judge  Russell,  of 
the  New  York  Supreme  Court,  which  shows  the  extent  to 
which  the  ‘Trust’  system,  or  system  of  using  capital  to  create 
monopolies,  is  pushed  in  the  United  States.  A  National 
Wholesale  Druggists’  Association  has  been  formed  which 
includes  almost  every  large  drug-dealer  in  the  Union,  and 
which  fixes  the  price  of  drugs.  If  any  private  dealer  under¬ 
sells  the  Association  the  latter  warns  the  whole  trade  by 
circular  not  to  deal  with  him,  and  as  a  rule  succeeds  in 
ruining  the  business  of  the  refradlory  firm.  John  D.  Park 
and  Sons’  Company  resolved  to  resist  the  dictation,  and 


368 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


applied  for  an  injunction,  which  was  refused  in  the  par¬ 
ticular  instance,  but  granted  as  a  general  principle,  all  men 
being  enjoined  to  abstain  from  ‘ conspiring’  to  enforce  ‘a 
restraint  of  traded  The  case  is  an  extreme  one,  because  it 
is  clear  that  a  Trust  of  the  kind  is,  or  may  be,  playing  with 
human  life.  It  does  not  matter  much  if  they  raise  the  price 
of  patent  medicines,  which  seems  to  have  been  the  specific 
grievance,  to  a  guinea  a  drop;  but  suppose  they  put  drugs 
like  quinine,  opium,  or  the  aperients  oi't  of  the  reach  of 
the  poor.  It  will  be  remembered  that  Mr.  Bryan’s  follow¬ 
ers  place  the  Trust  system  in  the  forefront  of  their  charges 
against  capital,  and  cases  like  this  give  them  an  argument¬ 
ative  foothold.” 


TRUSTS  IN  ENGLAND. 


Although  trusts  may  be  termed  an  American  invention, 
the  following,  contributed  to  the  London  Spectator  of  061. 
io,  ’96,  shows  that  they  are  not  exclusively  American. 
The  writer  says: — 

“Trusts  are  beginning  to  take  possession  of  some  of  our 
British  trades.  At  the  present  time  there  exists — with  its 
headquarters  in  Birmingham — a  combination  or  trust  in 
the  metallic  bedstead  trade  throughout  Great  Britain,  which 
is  so  cleverly  arranged  that  it  is  pradhcally  impossible  for 
any  outsider  to  start  making  brass  or  iron  bedsteads  unless 
he  joins  the  combination,  and  even  then  he  has  to  sue  for 
admittance,  which  will  probably  be  denied  him.  If,  how¬ 
ever,  he  tried  to  start  independently  of  it,  he  would  be  un¬ 
able  to  buy  his  raw  material  or  get  any  workmen  used  to 
the  trade,  as  all  the  makers  of  iron  and  brass  for  bedsteads 
have  agreed  to  only  supply  the  combination,  and  the  work¬ 
men  are  all  pledged  by  their  Union  to  work  only  for  makers 
belonging  to  it.  Consumers  have  therefore  to  look  to  for¬ 
eign  competition  alone  if  prices  are  to  be  kept  down. 
This  bedstead  trust  is  at  present  successful,  hence  many 
other  local  trades  are  now  emulating  its  example.” 

Controlling  capital  of  hundreds  of  millions  of  dollars, 
these  combinations  or  trusts  are  indeed  giants ;  and  if  mat- 


Preparation  of  the  Eleme?its.  369 

ters  continue  for  a  few  years,  as  they  have  operated  for  the 
past  five,  they  will  soon  control  the  world  with  the  finan¬ 
cial  lever.  Soon  they  will  have  the  power,  not  only  to 
didate  the  prices  of  the  goods  consumed  by  the  world, 
but,  being  the  chief  employers  of  labor,  they  will  have  the 
control  of  wages. 

True,  these  combinations  of  capital  have  in  the  past  ac¬ 
complished  great  enterprises  which  single  individuals  could 
not  have  accomplished  so  quickly  or  so  well.  Indeed, 
private  corporative  enterprise  has  taken  and  successfully 
carried  risks  which  the  public  would  have  condemned  and 
defeated  if  undertaken  by  the  government.  We  are  not  to 
be  understood  as  holding  up  vast  accumulations  of  capital 
to  wholesale  condemnation ;  but  we  are  pointing  out  that 
every  year’s  experience  not  only  adds  largely  to  their  fi¬ 
nancial  power,  but  also  to  their  sagacity,  and  that  we  are 
rapidly  nearing  the  point  where  the  people’s  interests  and 
very  liberties  are  threatened,  if  indeed  we  are  not  already 
there.  Everybody  says,  Something  must  be  done !  but 
what  to  do  nobody  knows.  The  fa<5t  is,  mankind  is  help¬ 
lessly  at  the  mercy  of  these  giant  outgrowths  of  the  present 
selfish  social  system,  and  the  only  hope  is  in  God. 

True,  also,  these  giants  are  usually  headed  by  men  of 
ability  who  thus  far  generally  seem  disposed  to  use  their 
power  in  moderation.  Nevertheless,  the  power  is  being 
concentrated;  and  the  ability,  guided  in  the  main  by  self¬ 
ishness,  will  be  likely  from  time  to  time  to  tighten  the 
screws  upon  their  servants  and  the  public  as  opportunities 
permit  and  circumstances  favor. 

These  giants  threaten  the  human  family  now  as  literal 
giants  threatened  it  over  four  thousand  years  ago.  Those 
giants  were  “men  of  renown” — men  of  wonderful  ability 
and  sagacity,  above  the  fallen  Adamic  race; — they  were  a 
hybrid  race,  the  result  of  a  new  vitality  united  to  the  Adamic 


tA  n 


370 


The  Day  of  Ve?igeance. 


stock.*  So  with  these  modern  corf  orate  giants :  they  are 
great,  powerful  and  cunning,  to  an  extent  which  discour¬ 
ages  the  thought  of  their  being  conquered  without  divine 
interference.  Their  marvelous  powers  have  never  yet  been 
fully  called  into  service.  These  giants,  too,  are  hybrid: 
they  are  begotten  by  a  wisdom  that  owes  its  existence  to 
Christian  civilization  and  enlightenment  adting  in  combi¬ 
nation  with  the  selfish  hearts  of  fallen  men. 

But  man’s  necessity  and  God’s  opportunity  are  simul¬ 
taneously  drawing  near;  and  as  the  giants  of  “  the  world 
that  was  before  the  flood  ’  ’  were  swept  away  in  the  flood  of 
waters,  so  these  corporative  giants  are  to  be  swept  away  in 
the  coming  flood  of  fire — the  symbolic  “fire  of  God’s  jeal¬ 
ousy”  or  indignation,  already  kindling ;  “a  time  of  trouble 
such  as  was  not  since  there  was  a  nation.”  In  that  “fire” 
will  be  consumed  all  the  giants  of  vice  and  selfishness; 
they  will  fall,  and  will  never  rise  again. — Isa.  26:13,  14; 
Zeph.  3:8,  9. 

BARBARIC  SLAVERY  VERSUS  CIVILIZED  BONDAGE. 


Contrast  for  a  moment  the  past  with  the  present  and 
future,  respecting  the  supply  of  labor  and  the  demand 
for  it.  It  is  only  within  the  last  century  that  the  slave 
trade  has  been  generally  broken  up  and  slavery  abolished. 
At  one  time  it  was  general,  but  it  gradually  merged  into 
serfdom  throughout  Europe  and  Asia.  Slavery  was  abol¬ 
ished  in  Great  Britain  no  longer  ago  than  the  year  1838,  the 
general  government  paying  to  the  slave-holders  the  sum  of 
^20,000,000,  or  nearly  $100,000,000  indemnity.  France 
emancipated  her  slaves  in  1848.  In  the  United  States 
slavery  continued  in  the  southern  states  until  1863. 

*  Gen.  6  : 4  — Further  reading  matter  on  this  subject  free ,  on  applica« 
tion  to  Watch  Tower  Bible  &  Tract  Society,  Allegheny,  Pa. 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  372 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  Christian  voices  and  Christian 
pens  had  much  to  do  with  putting  a  stop  to  human  slavery ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  should  be  noticed  that  the  chang¬ 
ing  conditions  of  the  labor  market  of  the  world  helped  to 
give  the  majority  a  new  view  of  the  matter,  and  with  the 
indemnity  fund  helped  to  reconcile  the  slave  owners  to 
the  new  order  of  things.  Christian  voices  and  pens  merely 
hastened  the  abolition  of  slavery ;  but  it  would  have  come 
later,  anyway. 

Slavery  dies  a  natural  death  under  the  modern  selfish 
competitive  system  backed  by  mechanical  inventions  and 
the  growth  of  population.  Aside  entirely  from  moral  and 
religious  considerations,  it  would  now  be  impossible  to 
make  slavery  general  in  populous,  civilized  countries:  it 
would  not  pay  financially.  (1)  Because  machinery  has, 
to  a  large  degree,  taken  the  place  of  non-intelligent,  as  well 
as  of  intelligent,  labor.  (2)  Because  an  intelligent  servant 
can  do  more  and  better  work  than  an  unintelligent  one. 
(3)  Because  to  civilize  and  even  slightly  educate  slaves 
would  make  their  services  cost  more  than  free  labor;  be¬ 
sides  which  the  more  intelligent  and  efficient  slaves  would 
be  more  difficult  to  control  and  use  profitably  than  those 
nominally  free,  but  bound  hand  and  foot  by  necessity.  In 
a  word,  the  worldly-wise  have  learned  that  wars  for  spoils 
of  enemies,  and  for  slaves,  are  less  profitable  than  wars  of 
commercial  competition  whose  results  are  better,  as  well  as 
larger;  and  that  the  free  “ slaves  of  necessity”  are  the 
cheaper  and  more  capable  ones. 

If  already  free,  intelligent  labor  is  cheaper  than  ignorant 
slave-labor,  and  if  the  whole  world  is  waking  up  in  intelli¬ 
gence,  as  well  as  rapidly  increasing  in  numbers,  it  is  evident 
that  the  present  social  system  is  as  certain  to  work  its  own 
destrudlion  as  would  an  engine  under  a  full  head  of  steam 
and  without  a  check  or  governor. 


372  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

Since  society  is  at  present  organized  upon  the  principle  of 
supply  and  demand,  there  is  no  check,  no  governor,  upon 
the  world’s  selfish  competition.  The  entire  strudture  is 
built  upon  that  principle:  the  selfish  pressure,  the  force 
pressing  society  downward,  grows  stronger  and  stronger 
daily.  With  the  masses  matters  will  continue  thus,  to  press 
down  lower  and  lower,  step  by  step,  until  the  social  col¬ 
lapse  in  anarchy  is  realized. 

HUMANITY  BETWEEN  THE  UPPER  AND  NETHER  MILLSTONES. 


It  is  becoming  more  and  more  manifest  to  the  masses 
of  men  that  in  the  present  order  of  things  they  are  be¬ 
tween  a  nether  and  an  upper  millstone  whose  rapid  revo¬ 
lutions  must  eventually,  and  at  no  distant  date,  grind  them 
down  to  a  miserable  and  ignoble  serfdom,  unless  interfered 
with  in  some  way.  Such,  indeed,  is  the  adtual  condition 
of  things :  human  necessity  is  the  feed-pipe  which  presses 
the  masses  between  the  millstones;  the  lower  millstone  is 
the  fixed  law  of  supply  and  demand  which  is  crowding  the 
rapidly  increasing  and  growingly  intelligent  population  of 
the  world  closer  and  closer  to  the  pressure  of  the  upper 
millstone  of  organized  selfishness,  driven  by  the  giant  power 
of  mechanical  slaves,  assisted  by  the  cogs  and  levers  and 
pulleys  of  financial  combinations,  trusts  and  monopolies. 
(It  is  pertinent,  that  the  Bureau  of  Statistics  at  Berlin  esti¬ 
mated  in  1887  that  the  steam  engines  (power  slaves)  then 
at  work  in  the  world  represented  approximately  one  thous¬ 
and  million  men,  or  three  times  the  working  population  of 
the  earth ;  and  the  steam  and  eledtric  powers  have  probably 
more  than  doubled  since  then.  Yet  these  engines  are  nearly 
all  in  civilized  lands,  whose  populations  represent  only 
about  one-fifth  of  the  total.)  Another  part  of  the  driv¬ 
ing  power  of  the  upper  millstone  is  its  fly-wheel,  pon- 


Preparation  of  the  Elements . 


373 


derous  with  the  weight  of  concentrated  and  hitherto 
undreamed  of  wealth  and  selfishly  quickened  and  trained 
brain  power.  As  partially  illustrating  the  result  of  the 
grinding  process,  we  note  the  report  that  in  London,  Eng¬ 
land,  there  are  938,293  poor,  316,834  very  poor  and  37,610 
of  the  most  destitute — a  total  of  1,292,737,  or  nearly  one- 
third  of  the  population  of  the  greatest  city  in  the  world 
living  in  poverty.  Official  figures  for  Scotland  show  that 
one-third  of  the  families  live  in  a  single  room,  and  more 
than  one-third  in  only  two  rooms;  that  in  the  city  of  New 
York  during  a  recent  winter  21,000  men,  women  and  chil¬ 
dren  were  evidted  because  unable  to  pay  their  rent;  and 
that  in  a  single  year  3,819  of  its  inhabitants  were  buried 
in  the  “potter’s  field,”  too  poor  to  either  live  or  die  de¬ 
cently.  This,  remember,  in  the  very  city  which  we  have 
already  shown  numbers  among  its  citizens  1,157  mil¬ 
lionaires. 

A  writer  in  The  American  Magazine  of  Civics ,  Mr.  J.  A. 
Collins,  discusses  the  subjedt  of  the  Decadence  of  Amer¬ 
ican  Home  Ownership,  in  the  light  of  the  last  census.  At 
the  outset  he  tells  us  to  be  prepared  for  startling  fadts,  and 
for  threatening  and  dangerous  indications.  We  quote  as 
follows : — 

“  A  few  decades  ago  the  great  bulk  of  the  population 
was  made  up  of  home-owners,  and  their  homes  were  prac¬ 
tically  free  from  incumbrance;  to-day  the  vast  bulk  of  the 
population  are  tenants.  ’  ’ 

Since  the  occupant  of  a  mortgaged  home  is  virtually  but 
a  tenant  of  the  mortgagee,  he  finds  84  per  cent,  of  the 
families  of  this  nation  virtually  tenants,  and  adds: — 

“Think  of  this  startling  result  having  been  produced  in 
so  short  a  time,  with  the  vast  domain  of  free  lands  in  the 
West  open  to  settlers,  with  the  great  fields  of  industry  open 
and  offering  employment  at  good  pay;  and  then  consider 
what  is  to  be  the  result  with  the  great  West  all  occupied. 


374 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


or  its  lands  all  monopolized,  a  population  increased  by  the 
addition  of  millions,  both  by  natural  increase  and  by  im¬ 
migration,  the  mineral  lands  and  mines  controlled  by  syn¬ 
dicates  of  foreign  capital;  the  transportation  system  con¬ 
trolled  in  the  interest  of  a  few  millionaire  owners;  the 
manufactures  operated  by  great  corporations  in  their  own 
interest;  with  the  public  lands  exhausted,  and  the  home 
sites  monopolized  and  held  by  speculators  beyond  the  reach 
of  the  industrial  masses.” 

Comparing  these  figures  with  European  statistics,  Mr. 
Collins  concludes  that  conditions  under  the  greatest  Re¬ 
public  on  earth  are  less  favorable  than  in  Europe,  except 
the  richest  and  most  enlightened  there — Great  Britain. 
But  Mr.  Collins’  figures  are  misleading  unless  it  be  remem¬ 
bered  that  thousands  of  these  mortgaged  homes  are  owned 
by  young  people  (who  in  Europe  would  live  with  their 
parents)  and  by  immigrants  who  buy  on  the  “instalment 
plan.”  The  bare  truth,  however,  is  bad  enough.  With  the 
increasing  pressure  of  the  times  few  of  the  present  many 
mortgages  will  ever  be  cleared  off,  except  by  the  sheriff. 

Few  probably  realize  how  very  cheaply  human  strength 
and  time  are  sometimes  sold ;  and  those  who  realize  it  know 
not  how  to  remedy  the  evil,  and  are  busy  avoiding  its 
clutches  themselves.  In  all  large  cities  of  the  world  there 
are  thousands  known  as  “sweaters,”  who  work  harder  and 
for  longer  hours  for  the  bare  necessities  of  life,  than  did 
the  majority  of  the  southern  slaves.  Nominally  they  have 
their  liberty,  but  actually  they  are  slaves,  the  slaves  of 
necessity,  having  liberty  to  will,  but  little  liberty  to  do, 
for  themselves  or  others. 

We  clip  the  following  from  the  (Pittsburg)  Presbyterian 
Banner  on  this  subjedl: — 

“The  sweater  system  had  its  birth  and  growth  in  foreign 
lands  before  it  was  transplanted  to  American  soil,  bringing 
its  curse  with  it.  It  is  not  confined  to  the  departments  of 
ready-made  clothing,  but  it  includes  all  others  which  are 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


375 


worked  by  a  middleman.  The  middleman  or  contractor 
engages  to  procure  goods  for  the  merchant  at  a  certain 
price,  and  in  order  to  supply  the  great  buying  public  with 
bargains  and  at  the  same  time  give  the  dealer  and  the 
middleman  their  profits,  this  price  must  be  fixed  at  a  low 
rate,  and  the  poor  workmen  must  suffer. 

“In  England  almost  every  business  is  worked  on  this 
basis.  The  boot  and  shoe  trade,  the  fur  trade,  the  cabinet 
and  upholstery  trade,  and  many  others,  have  come  within 
the  scope  of  the  middleman,  and  the  people  are  ground 
down  to  starvation  wages.  But  it  is  of  the  ready-made 
clothing  trade  in  our  own  land  we  mean  to  speak.  Ten 
years  ago  there  were  but  ten  sweater  shops  in  New  York, 
now  there  are  more  than  seven  hundred,  while  Chicago 
boasts  of  nine  hundred,  and  other  cities  have  their  share. 
These  shops  are  for  the  most  part  in  the  hands  of  Jews, 
and  those  in  Boston  and  New  York  have  the  advantage 
over  their  brothers  farther  west  in  that  they  can  take  ad¬ 
vantage  of  foreigners,  freshly  arrived,  who  cannot  speak 
the  language  and  are  therefore  easily  imposed  on.  These 
employees  are  taken,  crowded  into  small,  illy-ventilated 
rooms,  sometimes  twenty  or  thirty  in  a  room  large  enough 
for  eight  workers,  where  they  often  have  to  cook,  eat  and 
live,  toiling  for  eighteen  and  twenty  hours  a  day  to  earn 
enough  to  keep  them  alive. 

“  The  prices  paid  for  this  kind  of  work  are  a  disgrace  to 
humanity.  Men  by  hard  work  may  earn  from  two  to  four 
dollars  a  week.  The  following  figures  are  given  by  one 
who  has  made  a  study  of  the  matter  and  who  obtained  his 
information  from  one  of  the  ‘  boss  sweaters  *  who  gave  these 
prices  as  what  he  received  from  the  dealer : — 


For  making  overcoats, 

For  making  business  coats, 

For  making  trousers, 

For  making  vests  (per  dozen), 

For  making  knee  pants  (per  dozen), 
For  making  calico  shirts  (per  dozen), 


$  -76 

to  $2 

50 

•32 

to  I 

5° 

•25 

to 

75 

1. 00 

to  3 

00 

•5o 

to 

75 

•3° 

to 

45 

“  A  large  percentage  is  taken  from  this  list  of  prices  by 
the  boss  sweater  as  his  profit,  and  after  deducting  the  cost 
of  carting,  which  the  workman  pays,  it  can  easily  be  im- 


376 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


agined  how  hard  and  how  long  men  and  women  must  labor 
to  obtain  the  ordinary  necessities  of  life.  For  knee  pants, 
for  which  the  *  boss  ’  gets  sixty-five  cents  a  dozen  from  the 
manufacturer,  the  sweater  gets  only  thirty-five  cents. 

“The  maker  gets  ten  cents  for  making  summer  trousers, 
and  in  order  to  complete  six  pairs  must  work  nearly  eigh¬ 
teen  hours.  The  cloaks  are  made  by  fifteen  persons,  each 
one  doing  a  part.  Overalls,  sixty  cents  a  dozen  pairs.  These 
are  a  few  examples,  and  any  woman  who  knows  anything 
about  sewing  or  making  clothes,  knows  the  amount  of  labor 
involved. 

“But  there  is  retribution  in  all  things,  and  sometimes  the 
innocent  or  thoughtless  must  suffer  as  well  as  the  guilty. 
This  clothing  is  made  under  the  worst  conditions  of  clean¬ 
liness.  It  is  made  in  rooms  sometimes  not  fit  for  human 
occupancy  and  which  are  reeking  with  germs  of  disease.  In 
Chicago,  during  this  year,  a  visitor  saw  in  one  of  these 
shops  four  people  working  on  cloaks,  all  of  whom  had 
scarlet  fever,  and  in  another  place  a  child  lay  dead  of  the 
same  disease,  while  the  work  went  on  around  it,  and  the 
contagion  was  inevitably  spread.  * ' 

“  Alas  that  gold  should  be  so  dear, 

And  flesh  and  blood  so  cheap.” 

The  numbers  of  the  miserably  poor  are  rapidly  increas¬ 
ing,  and,  as  has  been  shown,  competition  is  crowding  the 
whole  race  down  hill,  except  the  fortunate  few  who  have 
secured  machinery  or  real  estate;  and  their  wealth  and 
power  correspondingly  advance,  until  it  seems  as  though 
the  billionaire  might  soon  be  looked  for  if  present  condi¬ 
tions  continue. 

That  such  a  condition  of  things  should  continue  forever 
is  not  possible ;  even  the  operation  of  the  natural  law  of 
cause  and  effect  would  eventually  bring  retribution.  Nor 
could  we  expect  that  the  justice  of  God,  which  arranged 
that  law,  would  permit  such  conditions  forever.  God, 
through  Christ,  has  redeemed,  and  has  espoused  the  cause 
of  our  unworthy  humanity,  and  the  time  for  its  deliverance 


Preparation  of  the  Elements.  377 

from  selfishness  and  the  general  power  of  the  evil  one  is 
nigh  at  hand. — Rom.  8: 19-23. 

The  following,  from  a  Western  journal,  The  Star  and 
Kansan ,  clearly  represents  the  present  situation  and  its 
strange  inconsistencies.  It  says: — 

“The  unemployed  in  this  country  to-day  number  two 
millions.  Those  dependent  upon  them  probably  number 
four  times  as  many  more. 

“Perhaps  you  have  heard  this  before.  I  want  you  to 
think  about  it  until  you  realize  what  it  means.  It  means 
that  under  ‘the  best  government  in  the  world,’  with 
‘the  best  banking  system  the  world  ever  saw,’  and  every¬ 
thing  else  at  the  top  notch,  and  with  unparalleled  produc¬ 
tions  of  food  and  every  other  comfort  and  luxury  of  exist¬ 
ence,  one-seventh  of  our  population  has  been  reduced  to 
absolute  beggary,  as  the  only  alternative  to  starvation. 
People  are  going  hungry  in  sight  of  warehouses  and  ele¬ 
vators  filled  with  grain  that  can’t  be  sold  for  enough  to  pay 
the  cost  of  raising.  People  are  shivering  and  almost  naked 
in  the  shadow  of  store  rooms  filled  to  bursting  with  cloth¬ 
ing  of  every  sort.  People  are  cold  and  fireless,  with  hun¬ 
dreds  of  millions  of  tons  of  coal  easily  accessible  in  thou¬ 
sands  of  mines.  And  the  shoemakers  who  are  idle  would 
be  glad  to  go  to  work  and  make  shoes  for  the  men  who 
mine  the  coal  in  exchange  for  fuel.  So  would  the  latter 
be  glad  to  toil  in  the  mines  to  get  shoes.  Likewise  the 
half-clad  farmer  in  Kansas,  who  is  unable  to  sell  his  wheat 
to  pay  for  the  harvesting  and  threshing  bills,  would  be  de¬ 
lighted  to  exchange  it  with  the  men  in  the  eastern  factories 
who  spin  and  weave  the  cloth  he  needs. 

“It  is  not  lack  of  natural  resources  that  troubles  the 
country  to-day.  It  is  not  inability  or  unwillingness  on 
the  part  of  the  two  millions  of  idle  men  to  labor  and  pro¬ 
duce  desirable  and  useful  things.  It  is  simply  that  the  in¬ 
struments  of  production  and  the  means  of  exchange  are 
congested  in  the  hands  of  a  few.  How  unwholesome  a 
state  of  affairs  this  is  we  are  beginning  to  realize;  and  we 
shall  understand  it  more  and  more  fully  as  the  congestion 
grows  more  severe.  People  are  idle,  cold  and  starving  be¬ 
cause  they  cannot  exchange  the  products  of  their  labor. 


378 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


In  view  of  such  results  as  this,  is  not  our  boasted  nineteenth 
century  civilization  pretty  near  a  dead  failure?  The  un¬ 
employed  in  this  country  formed  in  ranks  four  abreast  and 
six  feet  apart  would  make  a  line  six  hundred  miles  long. 
Those  who  depend  upon  them  for  subsistence  would  in  the 
same  order  reach  2,400  miles.  This  army  thus  formed 
would  extend  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific — from 
Sandy  Hook  to  the  Golden  Gate. 

“  If  the  intellect  of  the  race  is  not  capable  of  devising 
a  better  industrial  system  than  this,  we  might  as  well  admit 
that  humanity  is  the  greatest  failure  of  the  universe.  [Yes, 
that  is  just  where  divine  providence  is  leading :  men  must 
learn  their  own  impotence  and  the  true  Master  just  as 
every  colt  must  be  “broken”  before  it  is  of  value.]  The 
most  outrageous  and  cruel  thing  in  all  the  ages,  is  the 
present  attempt  to  maintain  an  industrial  army  to  fight  the 
battles  of  our  plutocratic  kings  without  making  any  pro¬ 
visions  for  its  maintenance  during  the  periods  in  which 
services  are  not  needed.” 

The  above  was  written  during  the  period  of  the  most 
serious  depression  incident  to  'tariff  tinkering,”  and  hap¬ 
pily  is  not  the  normal  condition.  However,  there  is  no 
knowing  when  it  may  be  repeated.  Nevertheless,  the 
Harrisburg  Patriot,  of  Aug.  21,  ’96,  gives  the  following 
figures  under  the  caption,  “The  Number  of  the  Unem^ 
ployed: — 

“  There  are  10,000  laborers  out  of  work  in  Boston;  iif 
Worcester  7,000  are  unemployed;  in  New  Haven  7,000; 
in  Providence  9,600;  in  New  York  city  100,000.  Utica 
is  a  small  city,  but  the  unemployed  number  16,000;  in 
Paterson,  N.  J.,  one-half  of  the  people  are  idle;  in  Phila¬ 
delphia  15,000;  in  Baltimore  10,000;  in  Wheeling  3,000; 
in  Cincinnati  6,000;  in  Cleveland  8,000;  in  Columbus 
4,000;  in  Indianapolis  5,000;  in  Terre  Haute  2,500;  in 
Chicago  200,000;  in  Detroit  25,000;  in  Milwaukee  20,000; 
in  Minneapolis  6,000;  in  St.  Louis  80,000:  in  St.  Joseph 
2,000;  in  Omaha  2,000;  in  Butte  City,  Mont.,  5,000;  in 
San  Francisco,  15,000.” 

We  give  below  an  extract  from  The  Coming  Nation,  en« 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


379 


titled  “  A  Problem  You  Must  Solve.”  It  shows  how  very 
plainly  some  men  see  the  present  situation.  All  these  warn¬ 
ing  voices  do  but  reiterate  the  solemn  counsel  of  the  in¬ 
spired  prophet, — “  Be  wise  now,  therefore,  O  ye  kings  [all 
in  any  measure  of  authority  and  power] ;  be  instructed, 
ye  judges  of  the  earth.”  It  says: — 

“You  will  admit  that  new  machines  are  rapidly  displac¬ 
ing  workmen.  The  claim  that  the  making  and  caring  for 
these  new  machines  employs  the  number  thus  thrown  out 
will  not  stand ;  for  if  that  were  true  there  would  be  no 
gain  in  the  use  of  machines.  The  fact  stands  out  so  prom¬ 
inently  that  hundreds  of  thousands  of  men  are  now  idle 
because  machines  are  doing  the  work  they  formerly  did, 
that  any  man  must  recognize  it,  if  he  will  think  but  a 
moment.  These  men  out  of  work  do  not  buy  as  many 
goods  as  when  employed,  and  this  decreases  the  demand 
for  goods,  and  thus  prevents  many  more  workmen  from 
being  employed,  increases  the  number  out  of  work  and 
stops  more  purchasing. 

“What  are  you  going  to  do  with  these  unemployed? 
That  prices  of  goods,  as  a  whole,  are  being  cheapened,  does 
not  give  these  men  employment.  There  is  no  occupation 
open  to  them,  for  all  occupations  are  glutted  with  men, 
for  the  same  reason.  You  can’t  kill  them  (unless  they 
strike),  and  there  is  nowhere  for  them  to  go.  In  all  serious¬ 
ness  I  ask,  what  are  you  going  to  do  with  them?  Skilled 
farmers  are  bankrupting,  so  what  show  would  these  men 
have  at  that,  even  if  they  had  land? 

“These  men  are  multiplying  like  leaves  of  the  forest. 
Their  numbers  are  estimated  by  millions.  There  is  no  prospect 
of  many  of  them  getting  employment,  or  if  they  do,  it  is  only 
to  take  the  places  of  others  now  employed  who  would  then  be 
added  to  the  out-of-works.  You  think,  perhaps,  that  it  is  none 
of  your  concern  what  becomes  of  them,  but,  my  dear  sir, 
it  is  your  concern,  and  you  will  realize  it  before  many  sea¬ 
sons.  It  is  a  subject  that  cannot  be  dismissed  by  turning 
on  your  heel  and  refusing  to  listen.  The  French  people 
thought  that,  once  upon  a  time,  but  they  learned  differently, 
even  if  the  present  generation  has  forgotten  the  lesson. 


3So 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


The  present  generation  in  the  United  States  must  solve 
this  question,  and  will  solve  it  in  some  way.  It  may  be  in 
peace  and  love  and  justice,  or  it  may  be  by  a  man  on  horse¬ 
back  trampling  down  the  rights  of  all,  as  you  now  carelessly 
see  the  rights  of  some  trampled.  We  repeat,  you  will 
answer  these  questions  before  the  year  1900. 

‘‘The  French  were  warned,  but  they  could  not  listen  be¬ 
cause  of  the  gaiety  of  royal  rottenness.  Will  you  listen?  or  will 
the  present  course  be  permitted  to  run  unchecked  until  five 
or  six  millions  are  clamoring  for  bread  or  the  oxide  of  iron  ? 
The  trouble,  when  it  comes,  will  be  intensified  in  the 
United  States  a  hundred-fold,  because  of  the  social  condi¬ 
tions  that  have  prevailed  here  for  a  century.  The  love  of 
liberty  has  grown  stalwart,  nursed  on  a  hatred  of  kings, 
tyrants  and  oppressors.  No  army  or  navy  from  the  masses 
can  be  relied  upon  to  shoot  their  own  fathers  and  brothers 
at  the  beck  or  order  of  untitled  or  titled  kings.  Seeing 
what  must  result  from  a  too  prolonged  idleness  of  millions, 
whose  conditions  will  soon  cement  a  bond  of  fellowship, 
do  you  not  think  you  have  some  interest  in  the  conditions 
they  are  producing?  Would  it  not  be  better  to  find  and 
apply  a  remedy,  to  employ  these  men,  even  in  public  work¬ 
shops,  than  to  have  the  finale? 

“We  know  what  the  capitalists  are  doing:  We  see  them 
preparing  the  munitions  of  war  to  rule  the  masses  by  force 
of  arms.  But  they  are  foolish.  They  are  wise  only  in 
their  own  conceits.  They  are  adopting  the  tadlics  of 
kings,  and  will  be  as  chaff  before  the  wind,  by  and  by. 
All  the  fates  are  against  their  tactics.  Kings,  with  greater 
armies  than  can  be  mustered  to  fight  for  capitalism  here, 
are  trembling  before  the  steady  growth  of  a  higher  civiliza¬ 
tion  among  the  people,  hurried  on  by  the  distress  of  this 
rapidly  increasing  army  of  out-of-works.  Justice  injures 
none,  though  it  may  shut  off  the  privileges  of  robbers. 
Let  us,  as  citizens,  solve  and  settle  the  problem  lawfully, 
not  as  partisans,  but  as  citizens  who  think  more  of  country 
than  of  party,  and  more  of  justice  than  of  the  king’s  gold.” 

These  are  strong  words  from  one  who  evidently  feels 
strongly,  and  there  are  many  such.  No  one  can  gainsay 
that  there  is  at  least  some  truth  in  the  charges. 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


3«i 


THE  CONDITIONS  UNIVERSAL  AND  BEYOND  HUMAN  POWER 

TO  REGULATE. 


Nor  are  these  conditions  peculiar  to  America  and  Europe: 
not  for  centuries  have  the  millions  of  Asia  known  anything 
else.  An  American  missionary  in  India  writes  that  she  be¬ 
came  heart-sick  when  asked  by  the  natives  if  it  were  true 
that  the  people  of  her  home  have  all  the  bread  they  want 
to  eat,  three  times  a  day?  She  says  that  in  India  the  ma¬ 
jority  rarely  have  sufficient  food  to  satisfy  nature’s  cravings. 

The  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Bengal,  India,  is  reported 
to  have  said,  not  long  since,  “Half  our  agricultural  popu¬ 
lation  never  know  from  year’s  end  to  year’s  end  what  it  is 
to  have  their  hunger  fully  satisfied.”  Those  who  raise  the 
grain  cannot  eat  what  nature  calls  for:  taxes  must  first  be 
paid  out  of  it.  Ten  millions  of  India’s  population  are 
hand-loom  cotton-cloth  weavers,  and  now  machinery  on 
the  coast  has  destroyed  their  trade  and  left  nothing  for  them 
but  agriculture  on  the  above  hard  conditions. 

In  South  Africa,  too,  where  millions  of  dollars  have 
recently  been  invested  under  what  is  known  as  the  “African 
Gold  Craze,”  times  are  “hard”  with  very  many,  and  some 
of  the  educated  are  faring  worst.  The  following  from  a 
Natal,  S.  Africa,  journal  gives  an  idea  of  the  conditions :  — 

“Those  who  do  not  come  diredlly  in  contadl  with 
European  immigrants  in  search  of  employment  can  have 
little  idea  of  the  amount  of  destitution  which  prevails 
among  this  class  in  Durban.  It  is  gratifying  to  find,  how¬ 
ever,  that  the  Relief  Committee  of  the  Town  Council 
realize  that,  on  the  grounds  of  humanity,  they  have  a  duty 
toward  the  unfortunates  who  have  been  stranded  here.  In 
course  of  a  chat  this  week  with  Mr.  R.  Jameson,  the  inde¬ 
fatigable  convener,  who  has  entered  heart  and  soul  into 
this  philanthropic  movement,  I  ascertained  that  the  relief 
works  at  the  Point  afford  a  temporary  employment  to  some¬ 
thing  like  fifty  men.  It  is  distressing  to  find  that  men  who 


382 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


have  been  trained  to  clerical  pursuits,  as  well  as  skilled 
artisans,  should  find  themselves  so  ‘down  in  their  luck’  that 
they  are  only  too  ready  to  accept  the  Corporation’s  allow¬ 
ance  of  3s.  per  day  and  shelter,  in  return  for  eight  hours’ 
shovelling  sand  under  a  broiling  sun. 

“  Meantime  there  are  no  vacancies,  and  frequent  applica¬ 
tions  h;  ve  to  be  refused.  From  time  to  time  the  chairman 
of  the  committee,  by  means  of  advertisements  and  other¬ 
wise,  finds  employment  for  such  of  the  men  as  have  any 
knowledge  of  a  trade  or  handicraft.  Vacancies  thus  created 
in  the  gang  are  filled  up  from  the  ranks  of  those  who 
have  previously  made  unsuccessful  application.  In  addi¬ 
tion  to  those  serving  on  the  gang,  there  is  a  considerable 
number  of  men  wandering  about  the  town  who  have  sought 
in  vain  for  employment.  They  very  soon  find  their  way 
to  the  genial  deputy-mayor,  and  he  does  the  best  he  can 
for  them,  which,  unhappily,  often  ends  in  failure.  If  em¬ 
ployers  having  vacancies  will  wait  on  Mr.  Jameson,  they 
can  obtain  full  information  concerning  the  unemployed  on 
his  list.  It  must  be  understood  that  none  of  these  men  are 
residents  proper  of  Durban,  but  have  drifted  there  from 
various  parts  of  South  Africa  in  seach  of  employment. 
Durban  is  by  no  means  unique  in  its  experience;  there  are 
only  too  clear  evidences  that  similar  deplorable  conditions 
hold  elsewhere. 

“As  has  been  already  indicated,  many  of  the  applicants 
for  places  on  the  relief  gang  are  men  accustomed  only  to 
clerical  work.  It  cannot  be  too  often  or  too  strongly  em¬ 
phasized  that  for  such  there  is  absolutely  no  chance  in 
Natal,  the  market  being  always  overstocked.  But  for  the 
adtion  of  the  Corporation  in  providing  temporary  work, 
there  would  have  been  a  considerably  greater  amount  of 
destitution  in  town.  On  the  whole  the  condudt  of  the 
men  on  the  relief  gang  has  been  highly  exemplary,  and 
warrants  a  continuance  of  the  policy  which  the  council  has 
adopted.  But  what,  it  may  be  asked,  is  the  Benevolent 
Society  doing?  That  excellent  institution  affords  relief 
only  to  residents  and  their  families,  and,  as  usual,  its  hands 
are  full — if  not  with  money,  at  any  rate  with  deserving 
cases.” 


Preparation  of  the  Elements. 


3S3 


But  will  not  people  of  intelligence  who  see  these  matters 
take  steps  to  prevent  the  crushing  of  their  fellow-creatures, 
less  favored  or  less  intelligent  ?  Do  they  not  see  that  the 
upper  millstone  is  coming  very  dangerously  close  upon  the 
lower  one,  and  that  the  masses  who  must  pass  between  them 
in  competition  are  feeling  the  pressure  severely,  and  must 
feel  it  yet  more?  Will  not  generous  hearts  provide  relief? 

No;  the  majority  who  are  favored  either  by  fortune  or 
skill  are  so  busy  doing  for  themselves,  “  making  money,’ 
diverting  as  much  as  possible  of  the  ‘ 4 grist”  to  their  own 
sacks,  that  they  do  not  realize  the  true  situation.  They  do 
hear  the  groans  of  the  less  fortunate,  and  often  give  gener¬ 
ously  for  their  aid,  but  as  the  number  of  the  unfortunate 
grows  rapidly  larger,  many  get  to  feel  that  general  relief  is 
hopeless;  they  get  used  to  the  present  conditions,  and  settle 
down  to  the  enjoyment  of  their  own  comforts  and  special 
privileges,  and  for  the  time  at  least  forget  or  ignore  the 
troubles  of  their  fellow  men. 

But  there  are  a  few  who  are  well  circumstanced  and  who 
see  the  real  situation  more  or  less  clearly.  Some  of  these, 
no  doubt,  are  manufacturers,  mine  owners,  etc.  They  can. 
see  the  difficulties,  and  wish  that  matters  were  otherwise, 
and  long  to  aid  in  changing  them;  but  what  can  they  do? 
They  can  do  very  little,  except  to  help  to  relieve  the  worst 
cases  of  distress  among  their  neighbors  and  relatives.  They 
cannot  change  the  present  constitution  of  society  and  de¬ 
stroy  the  competitive  system  in  part,  and  they  realize  that 
the  world  would  be  injured  by  the  total  abolition  of  com¬ 
petition  without  some  other  power  to  take  its  place  to  com¬ 
pel  energy  on  the  part  of  the  naturally  indolent. 

It  is  evident  that  no  one  man  or  company  of  men  can 
change  the  present  order  of  society;  but  by  the  Lord’s 
power  and  in  the  Lord’s  way,  as  pointed  out  in  the  Script¬ 
ures,  it  can  and  will  be  changed  by  and  by  for  a  perfedl 


384  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

system,  based,  not  upon  selfishness,  but  upon  love  and 
justice.  And  to  introduce  this  the  present  conditions  must 
be  entirely  overthrown.  The  new  wine  will  not  be  put 
into  the  old  bottles,  nor  a  new  patch  upon  the  old  garment. 
Hence,  with  sympathy  for  both  rich  and  poor  in  the 
woes  near  at  hand,  we  can  pray,  “Thy  Kingdom  come, 
thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven,”  even 
though  it  be  introduced  with  “the  fire  of  God’s  indigna¬ 
tion,”  for  which  we  see  the  “elements”  already  in  pre¬ 
paration. 


THE  MORNING  COMETH. 


u  A  better  day  is  coming,  a  morning  promised  long, 

When  truth  and  right,  with  holy  might,  shall  overthrow  the  wrong; 
When  Christ  the  Lord  will  listen  to  every  plaintive  sigh, 

And  stretch  his  hand  o’er  sea  and  land,  with  justice,  by  and  by. 

The  boast  of  haughty  tyrants  no  more  shall  fill  the  air, 

But  aged  and  youth  shall  love  the  truth  and  speed  it  everywhere. 
No  more  from  want  and  sorrow  shall  come  the  hopeless  cry, 

But  war  shall  cease,  and  perfedt  peace  will  flourish  by  and  by. 

st  The  tidal  wave  is  coming,  the  year  of  jubilee; 

With  shout  and  song  it  sweeps  along,  like  billows  of  the  sea. 

The  jubilee  of  nations  shall  ring  through  earth  and  sky. 

The  dawn  of  grace  draws  on  apace — ’tis  coming  by  and  by. 

“  O !  for  that  glorious  dawning  we  watch  and  wait  and  pray, 

Till  o'er  the  height  the  morning  light  shall  drive  the  gloom  away; 
And  when  the  heavenly  glory  shall  flood  the  earth  and  sky, 

We’ll  bless  the  Lord  for  all  his  works  and  praise  him  by  and  by.” 


STUDY  VIII. 

THE  CRIES  OF  THE  REAPERS. 


The  Conservative  Element  of  Society. — Peasants,  Farmers. — New  Condi- 
tions  in  Christendom. — Agrarian  Agitation. — Its  Causes. — Gold  and 
Silver  Standards  are  Factors. — The  Scripture  Prediction  Fulfilling. 
— These  Things  Related  to  the  Battle  of  The  Great  Day. 


“  Neither  their  silver  nor  their  gold  shall  be  able  to  deliver  them  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord’s  wrath.” — Zeph.  i  :  18. 

'T'HE  thoughtful  student  of  history,  while  following  our 
-*■  theme  and  noting  the  truthfulness  of  the  fadts  presented 
and  the  reasonableness  of  the  conclusions  drawn,  may  still 
feel  uncertain  as  to  the  outcome.  He  may  say  to  himself, 
“The  writer  forgets  that  there  is  in  the  civilized  as  well  as 
in  the  semi-civilized  countries  a  large,  a  predominating 
social  element  which  is  extremely  conservative,  and  has 
always  constituted  the  backbone  of  society, — the  farmers.  ’  ’ 
But  not  so :  we  have  not  forgotten  this  fadt,  and  we  recog¬ 
nize  its  importance.  Looking  back,  we  see  that  Europe 
would  frequently  have  been  thrown  into  the  convulsions  of 
revolution  had  it  not  been  for  this  very  conservative  ele¬ 
ment.  We  see  that  the  revolutions  in  France  were  chiefly- 
instituted  and  carried  on  by  the  working  class  of  the  larger 
cities  and  that  the  element  which  finally  brought  rest  and 
peace  was  the  conservative  peasant -farmer.  The  reasons  for 
this  condition  of  things  are  not  difficult  to  find,  (i)  The 
‘farmer’s  life  contains  less  of  excitement  and  social  fridtion. 
(2)  His  mind  is  less  drawn  to  the  advantages  of  wealth, 
25  3*5 


3*G 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


and  his  ambition  for  wealth  and  luxury  lies  comparatively 
dormant.  (3)  He  is  more  or  less  attached  to  the  soil,  and 
learns  to  depend  on  it  alone,  trusting  to  nature’s  rewards 
in  return  for  labor.  (4)  The  measure  of  education  and 
consequent  mental  awakening  and  adlivity  amongst  far¬ 
mers  has  always  heretofore  been  quite  limited.  Asa  result 
of  all  these  conditions,  the  farming  class  of  the  civilized 
world  has  long  been  pointed  to  as  an  example  of  frugal 
prosperity  and  contentment. 

But  the  last  thirty  years  have  witnessed  a  wonderful  change 
in  the  affairs  of  farmers — in  many  respedts  a  very  advan¬ 
tageous  change.  The  farmers  of  the  United  States,  Canada, 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland  have  always  been  on  a  different 
footing  from  the  farmers  of  the  remainder  of  the  world. 
They  are  neither  serfs  nor  peasants,  nor  ignorant,  nor  dull, 
but  intelligent,  even  when  not  educated.  Then  the  Civil 
War  in  the  United  States  had  the  effedl  of  drawing  together 
representatives  from  every  part  of  the  country  and  immi¬ 
grants  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  it  furnished  a  cer¬ 
tain  kind  of  education, — knowledge  of  things  and  affairs. 
It  lifted  the  ideas  of  farmers  more  completely  than  ever 
out  of  the  rut  of  centuries,  and  brought  them  into  contadl 
and  sympathy  with  the  sentiments  and  ambitions  which 
move  city  life.  As  a  result  the  old  log  school-house  no 
longer  satisfied  the  ambitions  of  the  country  boy  and  girl, 
and  with  the  increase  of  higher  schools  and  colleges  and 
seminaries  came  also  the  increase  of  literature  (especially 
newspapers),  which  has  been  a  remarkable  fadlor  in  the  de¬ 
velopment  of  the  people  of  the  United  States — foreign- 
born  as  well  as  native-born  citizens.  The  result  here 
has  been  that  to  agriculture  has  been  applied  much  of  the 
system  and  ta<5t  which  belong  to  city  business  life,  together 
with  a  multitude  of  inventions  which  have  tended  to  de¬ 
crease  the  drudgery  of  the  farmer  and  to  vastly  increase  the 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers. 


3S7 


produ6t  of  his  land.  As  a  result  of  these  conditions  not 
only  has  the  country  population  vastly  increased,  but  the 
city  population  has  kept  pace  with  it,  and  yet,  beyond 
supplying  food  for  our  own  seventy  millions,  we  are  able 
to  distribute  to  the  remainder  of  the  world  nearly  eight 
hundred  million  dollars  worth  of  farm  products  annually 
— about  eight-tenths  of  our  total  exports.  This  until  with¬ 
in  the  last  ten  years  has  meant  great  prosperity  to  American 
farmers ;  and  with  all  this  prosperity  came  to  the  farmer  a 
share  in  life’s  comforts  and  in  the  general  desire  for  wealth 
and  luxury,  and  consequently  a  measure  of  dissatisfaction 
with  his  conditions  which,  nevertheless,  are  far  superior  in 
many  respects  to  those  of  farmers  in  other  parts  of  the  world. 

Meantime,  the  Franco-Prussian  war  exercised  a  some¬ 
what  similar  influence  upon  the  peoples  of  France  and 
Germany, — to  a  much  less  extent,  however, — and  their 
awakening  has  come  in  a  different  manner.  The  animosity 
between  France,  the  conquered,  and  Germany,  the  con¬ 
queror,  which  has  prevailed  since  their  war,  has  induced 
both  countries,  and  indirectly  induced  Italy,  Austria  and 
Russia,  to  establish  a  military  training  system  which  lays 
hold  upon  every  young  man  of  those  countries  and  com¬ 
pels  his  instruction  in  military  tactics  and  discipline,  and 
incidentally  his  contact  with  numbers  of  his  fellows.  All 
this  furnishes  a  most  beneficial  education ;  besides,  in  the 
barracks  certain  hours  are  devoted  to  book -studies.  While 
the  maintenance  of  these  standing  armies  has  seemed  to 
be  a  terrible  crime  against  the  peoples  of  these  various  na¬ 
tions,  removing  from  the  channels  of  domestic  activity  one 
to  three  years  in  the  life  of  each  male  member  of  society, 
it  has  nevertheless,  we  believe,  proved  a  wonderful  influ¬ 
ence  for  enlightenment;  and  the  nations  mentioned  are 
awakened,  energized  and  ambit ioned  as  they  never  were  be¬ 
fore.  And,  of  course,  in  proportion  as  education  has  come 


333 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


in,  and  a  measure  of  contact  with  the  conveniences  and 
comforts  and  luxuries  of  city  life  and  wealth,  proportion¬ 
ately  a  measure  of  discontent  has  sprung  up — a  feeling  that 
others  are  prospering  better  than  they,  and  that  they  must 
be  on  the  lookout  for  a  favorable  opportunity  to  better 
their  conditions; — a  laxity  in  morals  has  also  been  engen¬ 
dered. 

Meantime,  the  shackles  of  ignorance  and  superstition 
along  religious  lines  have  also  been  giving  way,  although, 
the  influence  of  Papacy  and  the  Greek  Church  is  still 
very  great.  And  while  it  is  only  half  believed  that 
the  priest,  bishop  and  pope  have  power  to  consign  to  pur¬ 
gatory,  or  to  eternal  torment,  or  to  admit  to  heaven,  yet 
their  power  is  still  to  a  great  extent  feared,  reverenced.  On 
the  whole,  however,  a  great  change  has  come  over  all  class¬ 
es  from  the  religious  point  of  view.  The  tendency  amongst 
Protestants  has,  like  a  pendulum,  swung  to  the  opposite  ex¬ 
treme,  so  that,  although  forms  of  godliness  and  piety  are 
still  observed,  much  of  the  true  reverence  has  departed  from 
the  Protestant  masses.  The  so-called  “ higher  criticism” 
and  theories  of  evolution  have  prabtically  destroyed  rever¬ 
ence  for  the  Word  of  God.  And  these  theories  blending 
now  with  oriental  Theosophy  are  making  shipwreck  of  the 
true  Christian  faith  of  hundreds  of  thousands,  both  in 
Europe  and  America. 

All  of  these  influences,  it  should  be  observed,  have  al¬ 
ready  for  some  years  been  tending  toward  a  change  in  the 
attitude  of  the  class  heretofore  known  as  “the  conservative 
yeomanry  of  Christendom.”  And  now,  just  at  a  critical 
juncture,  we  behold  some  mighty  influence  which  gradually 
yet  assiduously  has  been  at  work,  and  is  now  at  work,  un¬ 
dermining  the  prosperity  of  this  conservative  class.  For 
the  past  ten  years  the  farmers  of  the  various  civilized  na¬ 
tions  have  been  finding  it  more  and  more  difficult  to  gain 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers. 


3S9 


a  competency  or  a  share  in  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of 
life.  The  prices  of  their  produces  have  been  going  steadily 
downward.  This  they  have  sought  to  offset  by  pro¬ 
curing  improved  machinery,  hoping  that  the  increase  of 
production  would  compensate  for  the  fall  in  prices ;  and 
hoping  also  that,  somehow  or  other,  prices  would  by  and  1 
by  take  a  turn  upward,  as  they  have  for  some  time  been  go- 
in  a  downward. 

o 

While  the  American  farmer  has  been  beset  with  these 
conditions,  his  European  brother  was  faring  even  worse; 
because  his  conditions  were  less  favorable:  (i)  To  start 
with,  he  had  oftener  a  rented  farm,  and  a  smaller  one  com¬ 
paratively.  (2)  He  had  not  the  same  facilities  for  obtain¬ 
ing  improved  machinery.  For  these  reasons  the  European 
farmer  has  not  been  at  all  able  to  offset  the  fall  in  price 
of  wheat  by  a  larger  production  in  quantity ;  and  he  has 
suffered  proportionately  more  than  his  American  brother, 
except  as  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  sugar  beet. 

Philosophers,  statesmen  and  scientists  have  been  giving 
the  subjeCt  some  consideration,  and  very  generally  have 
hastily  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  fall  in  the  price  of 
wheat  is  wholly  the  result  of  “ over  production.”  Believing 
that  they  have  found  the  true  answer,  they  drop  the  matter 
there.  But  some,  more  careful,  have  studied  the  question 
out,  and  examined  statistics,  and  find  that  it  is  not  true  that 
the  granaries  of  the  world  are  being  stored  with  vast  sup¬ 
plies  of  wheat  for  the  needs  of  coming  years.  They  find  on 
the  contrary  that  comparatively  little  wheat  is  carried  from 
year  to  year,  and  that  praCtically  the  world  is  producing  no 
more  wheat  than  is  being  consumed. 

Mr.  Robt.  Lindblom,  a  member  of  the  Chicago  Board 
of  Trade,  has  made  a  study  of  the  subjeCt,  and  in  a  com¬ 
munication  to  the  Agricultural  Department  of  the  United 
States  Government,  dated  Dec.  26,  ’95,  says: — 


390 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


1  ‘The  aggregate  produdlion  of  wheat,  in  the  principal 
wheat  growing  countries,  has  not  increased;  for  while  it  is 
true  that  some  of  the  wheat  countries  show  an  occasional 
increase,  it  is  equally  true  that  other  countries  show  a  cor¬ 
responding  decrease.  In  order  to  be  absolutely  impartial, 
let  us  take  the  last  crop  from  which  we  have  complete  re¬ 
turns,  namely  that  of  1893. 

“As  regards  foreign  crops,  I  use  the  figures  furnished  by 
the  special  foreign  correspondent  of  the  Board  of  Trade 
and  compiled  by  the  secretary  of  the  Chicago  Board  of 
Trade,  and  in  regard  to  exports  and  domestic  crops  I  use 
the  figures  of  your  department.  I  am  compelled  to  omit 
the  comparison  as  regards  Austro-Hungary,  because  I  have 
not  in  my  possession  the  figures  for  1893,  but  outside  of 
this  I  beg  to  submit  to. you  a  statement  showing  the  pro- 
dudtion  of  wheat  in  all  the  principal  countries  for  1893, 
as  compared  with  1883: — 


England, 

France, 

Russia, 

United  States,  . 
Germany, 

Italy, 

India,  . 


1893. 

53,000,000 
277,000,000 
25  2,000,000 
396,000,000 
1 16,000,000 
1 19,000,000 
266,000,000 


1883. 

76,000,000 

286,000,000 

273,000,000 

421,000,000 

94,000,000 

128,000,000 

287,000,000 


Total, 


1,479,000,000  1,565,000,000 


“From  the  above  it  will  be  seen  that  in  1893  the  prin¬ 
cipal  wheat  growing  countries  in  the  world  produced  86,- 
000,000  bu.  less  than  ten  years  before,  while,  according  to 
your  figures,  the  produdlion  in  Argentina  has  increased 
only  60,000,000  bu.  during  the  same  time.  In  1871  Great 
Britain  produced  over  116,000,000  bu.  of  wheat;  and  in 
two  years  preceding  and  succeeding  that  year  the  crop  was 
105,000,000  bu.,  or  an  average  for  the  three  years  of  109,- 
000,000  bu.,  while  this  year  the  crop  is  slightly  over  48,- 
000,000  bu.,  according  to  the  figures  furnished  by  the  special 
foreign  correspondent  of  the  Board  of  Trade,  residing  in 
London. 

“If  it  were  true  that  the  United  States  were  being  sup- 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers.  391 

planted  by  competing  wheat  growers,  then  it  would  follow 
as  a  matter  of  logical  inference  that  the  exports  from  this 
country  to  Europe  would  show  a  decrease  ;  but  previous  to 
and  including  1890  the  average  exports  were  119,000,000 
bu.,  while  in  1891  they  were  225,000,000  bu.,  in  1892, 
191,000,000  bu.,  in  1893,  193,000,000  bu.  and  in  1894, 
164,000,000  bu.,  so  it  does  not  seem  to  be  a  fa<5t  that  we 
have  been  holding  our  wheat  while  other  countries  have 
been  disposing  of  theirs.  The  faCts  are  against  the  asser¬ 
tion,  and  if  anything  else  were  needed  to  prove  it,  your 
Department  furnishes  the  information  that  stocks  in  farmers’ 
hands  last  March  were  small.  I  have  no  statistics  as  re¬ 
gards  the  crop  of  Australia,  about  which  so  much  was  said 
a  few  years  ago,  but  I  have  the  exports  from  that  country  in 
1893  as  13,500,000  bu.,  while  ten  years  before  that  they 
were  23,800,000  bu.,  and  in  1894  and  1895  Australia  was 
importing  wheat  from  America. 

I  have  said  nothing  about  the  increased  consumption 
which,  in  the  last  decade,  in  England  amounts  to  18,000,- 
000  bu.,  and  in  this  country  during  the  same  period  the  in¬ 
crease  is  not  less  than  50,000,000  bu.,  and  there  has  been 
an  increase  in  every  country,  except  France,  sufficient  to 
more  than  absorb  any  increased  production  throughout  the 
world.” 

Whatever  the  cause  of  this  depression  in  the  price  of 
wheat  (and  we  might  remark  that  within  the  past  three  years 
particularly  the  depression  has  extended  to  all  cereals,  be¬ 
cause  the  farmer  finding  the  price  of  wheat  relatively 
lower  than  that  of  other  cereals  put  in  larger  crops  of  oats, 
corn,  rye,  etc.),  the  fa<5t  is  indisputable  that  it  is  crushing 
the  very  life  out  of  the  farmers,  both  in  Europe  and  America. 
Many  American  farmers  who  went  into  debt  for  farm  ma¬ 
chinery,  or  who  labor  under  a  purchase-money  mortgage 
upon  their  farm  and  nome,  find  it  impossible  to  meet  the 
payments  on  these,  even  in  years  of  fairly  good  crops. 
They  are  crying  out  against  the  holders  of  mortgages,  and 
also,  and  frequently  unjustly,  against  the  rates  charged  by 
the  railroads  for  transporting  their  crops.  The  European 


392 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


farmers  are  appealing  to  their  several  governments  for 
‘ 1  protection  ”  against  the  importation  of  wheat  from  other 
countries,  so  that  they  may  maintain  or  raise  their  prices 
to  cover  a  reasonable  cost  of  production  ;  claiming,  as  all 
reasonable  people  would  admit,  that  fifty  or  sixty  cents 
a  bushel  for  wheat  is  below  cost  if  reasonable  remuneration 
De  allowed  for  the  agriculturalist's  time  and  energy. 

This  brings  to  notice  a  very  striking  prophecy  respedt, 
ing  the  closing  days  of  this  Gospel  age,  as  recorded  by  the 
Apostle  James.  (Jas.  5  :  x  —9 . )  After  calling  our  attention  to 
the  present  day  and  its  wonderful  heaping  together  of 
riches,  and  after  stating  that  these  things  are  about  to 
bring  a  great  time  of  trouble,  the  Apostle  gives  as  the  im¬ 
mediate  cause  of  the  trouble  an  unrest  in  the  hitherto  con¬ 
servative  class  of  society — the  farmers.  He  seems  to  point 
out  the  condition  of  things  precisely  as  can  now  be  seen 
by  all  careful  observers,  adding  in  explanation  of  the  mat¬ 
ter — that  it  is  the  result  of  a  fraud.  He  says  : — 

“Behold,  that  reward  which  you  [“  rich  men”]  have 
fraudulently  withheld  from  those  laborers  who  harvested  your 
fields  cries  out;  and  the  loud  cries  of  the  laborers  have 
entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  armies. 

We  have  seen  in  the  previous  chapter  that  mechanics  and 
laboring  men  in  cities  are  already  suffering  to  some  extent, 
but  that  their  real  sufferings  thus  far  are  chiefly  fear  of  the 
very  much  worse  conditions  daily  developing  with  the  in¬ 
crease  of  intelligence,  machinery  and  population,  under 
present  social  conditions.  The  civilized  farmer  not  only 
has  all  this  to  contend  against,  but  as  we  shall  show  he  now 
is  burdened  by  a  “fraud”  which  does  not  injure  but  rather 
benefits  his  brother  the  mechanic. 

Looking  at  the  fa<5ts  of  the  case,  we  cannot  see  it  to  be 
true  that  laborers  in  general,  and  farm-laborers  in  particular, 
are  defrauded  out  of  their  wages  by  employers  in  these 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers. 


393 


**  last  days”  of  this  age.  Indeed,  on  the  contrary,  we  find 
that  laws  are  more  stridt  than  ever  before  in  protecting  the 
wage-earner  from  loss.  He  can  attach  and  sell  his  employ¬ 
er’s  property,  and,  indeed,  in  most  instances  is  given  pri¬ 
ority  amongst  the  creditors.  We  believe  the  prophecy  to 
apply  rather  to  farmers  in  general,  who  are  the  world’s 
food  producers,  “reapers;”  and  we  should  look  for  some 
general  world-wide  legislation  which  would  affedt  all  these 
“reapers”  everywhere  alike.  We  should  expedt  to  find 
such  legislation  secured  by  trickery  or  deception,  and  we 
should  expedt  to  find  such  tricky  legislation  or  legalized 
“fraud”  secured  by  and  beneficial  to  the  world’s  rich 
men.  Such  a  finding,  and  none  other  that  we  can  think 
of,  would  meet  the  requirements  of  this  prophecy.  We 
believe,  and  shall  endeavor  to  prove,  that  all  these  require¬ 
ments  of  the  prophecy  are  met  in  the  demonetization  of 
silver. 

But  let  no  one  think  for  a  moment  that  we  are  urging  or 
expedting  the  return  of  silver  to  its  former  place  as  the 
principal  money  of  the  world ! — much  less  that  we  are  urging 
that  as  a  panacea  for  present  and  coming  troubles !  Quite 
to  the  contrary,  we  are  firmly  convinced  from  James'  proph¬ 
ecy  that  silver  will  not  be  restored  to  its  monetary  power. 
But  we  do  wish  to  show  the  fulfilling  of  this  prophecy,  and 
to  have  all  who  will  benefit  by  the  light  which  it  throws  up¬ 
on  the  present  and  approaching  troubles  of  the  world. 

The  demonetization  of  silver  by  Christendom  is  of  ad¬ 
vantage  to  certain  classes  and  of  disadvantage  to  other 
certain  classes  in  “Christendom.” 

It  is  of  disadvantage  to  the  growers  of  wheat,  rice  and 
cotton,  because  they  must  sell  these  produdts  of  their  en¬ 
ergy  in  competition  with  the  produdts  of  countries  doing 
business  on  a  silver  basis,  and  hence  pradtically  they  sell  for 
depreciated  silver ;  while  their  land,  implements,  clothing, 


394 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


labor  and  the  interest  on  mortgages  on  their  property  are  all 
payable  in  enhanced  gold.  If  they  receive  pay  in  silver  and 
pay  out  the  same  sum  in  gold  they  lose  just  one  half — when 
gold  is  double  the  value  of  silver.  In  1873,  before  silver  was 
demonetized  by  the  nations  of  Christendom,  a  silver  dollar 
was  worth  two  cents  more  than  a  gold  dollar,  while  to-day, 
in  consequence  of  that  legislation,  it  requires  two  silver 
dollars  to  equal  a  gold  dollar  (in  affual  value,  outside  the 
nation  creating  and  using  them  at  a  fixed  valuation  like 
bank  notes).  This  change  may  be  stated  as  an  appreciation 
or  doubling  of  the  value  of  a  gold  dollar;  or  as  a  deprecia¬ 
tion  or  dividing  of  the  value  of  a  silver  dollar,  according 
as  the  speaker  or  writer  may  prefer — the  fatt  is  the  same. 
The  value  of  a  bushel  of  wheat 

in  1872  was  in  silver  #1.51  per  bushel,  in  gold  #1.54 

in  1878  was  in  silver  1.34  per  bushel,  in  gold  1.19 

in  1894  was  in  silver  1.24  per  bushel,  in  gold  .61 

It  thus  appears  that  the  price  of  wheat  has  declined  but 

little  in  countries  which  still  recognizesilver — the  fall  in  value 
has  been  in  gold,  in  Christendom.  England,  the  chief  wheat 
purchaser,  buys  where  she  can  get  most  wheat  for  her 
money.  By  turning  a  gold  dollar  into  two  silver  ones  she 
can  purchase  twice  as  much  wheat  in  India  as  before  silver 
was  demonetized.  Thus  the  gold-price  of  wheat  was  driven 
down.  The  rice  and  cotton  growers  of  the  United  States 
suffer  similarly  for  the  same  reasons.  Rice  and  cotton  are 
produced  by  silver  standard  countries,  and  can  be  bought 
by  gold  standard  countries  on  that  basis — one-half  the 
former  price. 

Incidentally  the  producers  of  other  farm  crops  share  the 
trouble,  because  wheat,  cotton  and  rice  growers,  after  try¬ 
ing  in  vain  to  make  up  for  their  declining  prices  by  in¬ 
creased  crops,  are  turning  in  despair  to  other  crops  which 
have  not  declined  so  much,  and  are  depressing  them  by 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers. 


395 


overprodudtion.  Incidentally  also  small  stores  are  suffer¬ 
ing,  and  ultimately  all  classes  must  feel  the  farmer’s  burden 
to  some  extent. 

But  what  classes  benefit  by  the  demonetization  of  silver? 
Several:  (i)  Specially  and  most,  the  bankers,  money  lend¬ 
ers,  mortgage  owners ;  because  every  dollar  of  their  wealth 
has  doubled  in  value,  and  every  dollar  of  interest  received 
now  is  worth  double  what  it  was  worth  before; — worth 
double  in  the  sense  that  it  will  purchase  twice  as  much  of 
the  necessities  and  luxuries  of  life.  (2)  All  persons  of 
fixed  incomes,  such  as  Congressmen,  Legislators,  Judges, 
clerks  and  all  workingmen  who  receive  wages  are  benefited 
for  similar  reasons.  Whether  they  get  ten  dollars  per  week 
or  per  day  or  per  hour,  the  ten  dollars  will  buy  twice  as 
much  cotton,  wool,  wheat,  etc.,  and  consequently  nearly 
twice  as  much  of  the  produces  of  these. 

When  the  silver  question  was  sprung  upon  the  people  of 
the  United  States  by  the  farmers,  who  first  found  the  cause 
of  their  trouble,  it  for  a  time  looked  as  though  it  would 
sweep  the  country  in  the  1896  eledtions.  But  as  each  in¬ 
dividual  looked  out  for  his  own  interests  in  the  question, 
the  wealthy  class,  the  office-holding  class,  the  clerking  class 
and  the  workingmen  began  to  see  that  their  bread  was  but¬ 
tered  on  the  gold  side;  storekeepers  and  well-to-do  farmers 
conservatively  doubted  their  own  judgments  and  followed 
the  lead  of  their  bankers — contrary  to  their  own  interests; 
and  silver  was  defeated  in  the  nation  to  whose  interests  it 
was  most  vital — the  only  nation  which,  by  reason  of  the 
charadter  and  amounts  of  her  exports  and  imports,  could 
have  turned  the  scales  and  restored  silver  to  its  former 
value  as  money. 

But  now  the  case  is  hopeless:  silver  will  not  be  re¬ 
stored  to  the  place  lost  in  1S73.  It  is  now  a  question  of 
pure  selfishness,  and  while  farmers  as  a  class  are  more  num- 


395 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


erous  than  any  other,  they  do  not  constitute  a  majority, 
and  nearly  all  others  are  selfishly  interested  on  the  other 
side  of  the  question.  Poor  farmers!  poor  reapers  of  the 
fields!  Your  cries  of  the  past  four  years  are  relieved  a 
little  for  a  year  by  reason  of  India’s  famine  and  plague — 
a  little  respite  to  be  followed  soon  by  greater  pressure  than 
ever  and  by  louder  and  louder  cries  from  the  reapers  of 
Christendom.  Thus  is  the  patience  and  conservatism  of 
the  most  patient  and  conservative  class  of  society  being 
undermined  and  destroyed  as  a  further  preparation  for  the 
great  time  of  trouble,  the  great  day  of  vengeance. 

But  how  did  the  demonetization  of  silver  come  about? 
Who  could  be  interested  in  having  such  a  catastrophe  be¬ 
fall  the  world?  We  answer:  Financiers  took  the  lead.  It 
is  11  their  business”  so  to  manage  and  work  money  as  a 
farmer  works  his  farm — to  bring  to  themselves,  or  their 
syndicates  and  institutions,  the  largest  possible  increment. 
English  financiers  lead  the  world — they  have  been  at  the 
business  longer,  and  have  given  it  greater  study. 

“Everything  is  fair  in  war”  is  an  adage,  and  the  finan¬ 
ciers  and  statesmen  of  England  who  seem  to  have  gotten 
awake  fifty  years  before  the  remainder  of  the  world  in  re- 
speCt  to  such  matters,  seem  to  think  that  commercial  war¬ 
fare  is  the  order  of  the  day  and  far  more  profitable  to  the 
victors  than  the  slave  trade  of  the  past  and  the  expeditions 
for  pillage.  The  British  early  realized  that,  having  a  com¬ 
paratively  small  domain,  their  greatest  prosperity  must  lie 
in  the  diredtion  of  manufacturing  and  financiering,  not 
only  for  themselves,  but  so  far  as  permitted  for  the  remain¬ 
der  of  the  world.  Her  public  men  have  carefully  pursued 
this  plan,  and  being  able  to  manufacture  cheaper  at  the  time 
than  the  remainder  of  the  world  they  adopted  the  policy 
most  favorable  to  their  own  interest — free  trade — and  have 
urged  it  as  a  policy  upon  the  civilized  world  ever  since. 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers. 


397 


The  conditions  have  for  a  long  time  made  Great  Britain 
not  only  the  work-shop  of  the  world,  but  also  its  com¬ 
mercial,  money  and  banking  center. 

Nearly  a  century  ago  shrewd  British  financiers  saw  that 
since  they  were  not  an  agricultural  people  their  interests 
would  be  favored  by  depressing  the  prices  of  agricultural 
products,  which  they  were  obliged  to  purchase  from  out¬ 
side  nations.  They  saw  also  that  silver  was  the  money  of 
the  world  and  had  been  so  from  the  earliest  dawn  of  his¬ 
tory;  therefore,  if  they  could  effeCt  a  change  in  their  stand¬ 
ard  of  money  so  that  they  would  do  business  on  a  gold 
basis  while  the  remainder  of  the  world  used  silver,  they 
might  be  able  to  change  the  relative  values  of  the  two 
metals  in  their  own  favor.  Consequently  Great  Britain 
demonetized  silver  as  early  as  1816.  Had  she  succeeded  in 
hindering  manufactures  in  other  countries,  as  she  sought 
to  do,  and  thus  (by  reason  of  having  immense  plants  and 
facilities  and  experienced  workmen)  been  able  to  manufac¬ 
ture  cotton  and  woolen  cloth  and  machinery  at  lower  prices 
than  the  remainder  of  the  world,  unequipped,  could  pro¬ 
duce  them,  she  would  have  succeeded  in  separating  her 
money  from  that  of  the  remainder  of  the  world,  and  ultimate¬ 
ly  have  greatly  advantaged  herself.  Butin  neither  of  these 
respedts  did  she  entirely  succeed :  France,  and  the  United. 
States  in  particular,  and  later  Germany,  established  pro¬ 
tective  duties  and  thus  fostered  mechanical  industries  with¬ 
in  their  borders,  and  have  gradually  become  able  to  supply 
not  only  the  majority  of  their  own  necessities,  but  able 
also  to  compete  with  Great  Britain  for  the  trade  cf  the 
world — India,  China,  Spain,  Portugal,  South  America, 
Russia — all  of  which  countries,  as  we  have  seen,  in  turn, 
are  seeking  to  follow  the  same  course  and  to  develop  manu  - 
factures  of  their  own; — nevertheless,  Great  Britain  still 
has  the  lead  as  the  manufacturer  and  trader  of  the  world. 


f 


398 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Neither  did  she  succeed  in  the  separation  of  gold  and  silver, 
so  long  recognized  as  unitedly  the  money  of  the  world. 
Indeed,  while  the  relationship  between  the  two  metals  had 
for  years  been  about  sixteen  parts  of  silver  to  one  of  gold 
in  value,  the  tendency  rather  was  for  silver  to  appreciate 
and  gold  to  depreciate  relatively, — because  silver  was  the 
money  of  the  world  chiefly  in  use,  and  favored  above  gold 
by  the  people,  except  in  great  Britain.  It  is  not  surpris¬ 
ing,  therefore,  that,  as  shown  by  statistics,  a  silver  dollar 
commanded  a  premium  of  over  two  cents  above  a  gold 
dollar  in  1872. 

Realizing  that  by  themselves  they  could  control  neither 
gold  nor  manufadtures,  British  financiers  sought  co¬ 
operation  with  the  United  States  and  with  Europe,  hoping 
that  by  their  combined  effort  gold  and  silver  would  be 
separated  in  values,  and  gold  thus  caused  to  enhance  in 
value.  By  a  combination  of  the  civilized  nations  to  de¬ 
monetize  silver  as  a  standard  money,  the  effedt  would  be: — 

(1)  Silver  would  become  merely  a  merchantable  com¬ 
modity  in  civilized  countries,  and  hence  be  cheaper  than 
gold,  whose  standard  (established)  would  rise  proportion¬ 
ately  as  silver  would  decrease  in  value.  This  would  enable 
the  civilized  countries  to  purchase  what  they  wished  of 
cotton,  wheat,  rubber  and  other  raw  materials  from  the  un¬ 
civilized  nations  with  a  debased  money,  silver,  and  thus 
get  them  cheaper — at  half  price  —  while  compelling  the 
poor  heathens  to  pay  for  all  luxuries,  machinery,  etc., 
bought  from  civilized  nations,  double  prices;  because  the 
heathen’s  silver  dollar  had  been  demonetized  and  degraded 
to  half  a  dollar  by  the  legislation  of  his  civilized  brethren 
of  Christendom,  under  the  guidance  of  “Shylocks,”  other¬ 
wise  known  as  financiers.  This  use  of  civilized  brains  to 
get  the  advantage  of  the  heathen  is  justified  as  “stridtly 
business;”  but  was  it  justice,  or  was  it  fraud,  from  the  divine 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers.  399 

standpoint  ?  It  surely  was  not  doing  to  the  heathen  neigh¬ 
bor  as  they  would  have  the  heathen  do  to  them. 

(2)  Although  this  would  let  in  all  the  civilized  nations 
on  the  same  footing  with  Great  Britain  as  respedts  the 
outside  trade,  yet  she  hoped  that,  having  the  lead  of  the 
others,  she  would  always  be  able  to  hold  the  larger  share  of 
foreign  trade. 

We  do  not  ignore  the  law  of  supply  and  demand  as 
respedls  wheat:  we  admit  its  bearing,  but  have  shown  that 
as  yet  the  world  has  no  oversupply.  We  have  seen,  indeed, 
from  Mr.  Lindblom’s  statistics  that  the  wheat  supply  is 
not  even  keeping  pace  with  the  increase  of  the  world’s  pop¬ 
ulation.  We  notice,  further,  that  while  the  year  1892  is 
noted  as  the  one  which  produced  the  largest  wheat  harvest 
in  the  world’s  history,  the  average  price  of  wheat  in  New 
York  City  for  that  year  was  90  cents  per  bushel;  and  that 
with  smaller  crops  since  the  price  steadily  declined,  until 
the  present  year,  1896-97. 

The  spurt  in  prices  during  the  present  year  is  owing  to 
the  phenomenal  conditions  prevailing  throughout  the  world. 
The  wheat  crop  of  Russia  was  considerably  below  its  averagev 
that  of  Austria  and  Hungary  were  also  below  the  average, 
while  India,  which  usually  has  a  large  surplus  of  wheat  foi 
export,  has  a  famine  which  is  affebling  35,000,000  of  its 
population,  and  is  importing  American  wheat  to  help  make 
up  its  deficiency.  Such  a  condition  of  things  in  previous 
years — say  in  1892  even,  with  the  largest  crop  the  world 
ever  knew,  would  have  put  the  price  of  wheat  to  probably 
$1.30  per  bushel  (for  an  ounce  of  silver  was  still  worth  87 
cents  in  gold  in  1892),  while  under  the  monetary  condi¬ 
tions  prevailing  in  1873  world’s  price  of  wheat  would 
this  year  have  advanced  to  its  present  price  in  India, — 
about  $1.90  per  bushel  (silver).  Furthermore,  in  con¬ 
sidering  this  subject,  we  must  take  note  of  the  fabl  that. 


4oo 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


while  the  price  of  wheat  has  been  dropping  for  the  past 
twenty  years  for  some  cause  (which  we  have  seen  is  not  thus 
far  overproduction),  the  prices  of  some  other  articles  have 
fallen  comparatively  little.  For  instance,  compare  the  year 
1878  with  the  year  1894  as  being  average  years.  The  fol¬ 
lowing  quotations  represent  the  average  prices  for  those 
years  in  New  York  city: — 


1878. 

1894- 

Rye,  per  bushel,  .... 

65c 

68c 

Oats,  “  “ 

33c 

37C 

Corn,  “  “  . 

52C 

5IC 

Kentucky  Leaf  Tobacco,  per  pound, 

7C 

9%c 

Fresh  Beef,  wholesale, 

5/4c 

Fresh  Pork,  “ 

4jAc 

Hay,  per  ton,  .... 

$7-25 

$8.50 

Compare  with  these  the  three  items  of  wheat,  cotton  and 
silver,  which  were  specially  affeCted,  and  affedted  alike,  and, 
evidently  by  the  same  cause — the  demonetization  of  silver 
by  Christendom. 


1878. 

1894. 

Cotton,  per  pound, 

IIC 

7C 

Wheat,  per  bushel, 

$1.20 

61c 

Silver,  per  ounce,  .... 

115 

£>3jAc 

But,  some  one  suggests,  may  not  the  demonetization  of 
silver  have  been  forced  upon  the  nations  of  Christendom 
by  the  law  of  supply  and  demand  ?  Is  not  its  fall  in  value 
due  to  its  becoming  too  plentiful ,  and  not  to  any  scheme  to- 
enhance  the  value  of  gold  money? 

No,  we  answer;  although  the  yield  of  gold  and  silver 
of  late  has  been  great,  the  growth  of  general  business  and 
population  has  been  proportionately  far  greater.  All  the 
gold  and  silver  of  the  world,  if  coined  into  money,  would 
be  quite  insufficient  for  the  world’s  business,  and  would 
require  supplementing  with  government,  bank  and  com¬ 
mercial  notes,  clearing  house  certificates,  etc.  It  is  the 
money-lender  that  is  interested  in  having  a  legal  tender 


The  Cries  of  the  Papers. 


401 


money  scarce,  so  that  he  may  always  have  a  good  demand 
for  it,  and  be  able  to  lend  it  at  a  good  rate  of  interest  and 
demand  double  security.  All  the  gold  of  the  world,  coined 
and  uncoined,  is  estimated  at  less  than  sixty  hundred  mill¬ 
ion  dollars  ($6,000,000,000),  while  the  public  and  private 
debts  of  the  United  States  are  reckoned  to  be  more  than 
three  times  this  sum.  Russia  had  been  trying  for  years  be¬ 
fore  1873  t0  return  from  a  debased  paper  money  to  a 
silver  standard,  and  as  she  could  not  get  silver  enough  she 
is  still  on  a  paper  basis.  We  mention  these  matters  to  show 
that  the  fall  of  silver  was  pre?nediicited ;  that  it  was  caused, 
not  by  the  law  of  supply  and  demand  (it  was  more  in  de¬ 
mand  than  gold  in  ±872,  and  brought  a  premium  over  gold), 
but  by  legislation. 

But  is  it  conceivable  that  the  representatives  of  the  peo¬ 
ple  of  all  the  nations  of  “  Christendom  ”  entered  into  a 
conspiracy  against  the  heathen  and  against  their  own  far¬ 
mers?  No:  the  fadts  do  not  beaz  out  such  a  conclusion; 
but  rather  indicate  that  the  money  power  (which  we  shall 
term  “  Shylock”)  engineered  the  scheme  so  as  to  deceive 
legislators  as  to  the  results  to  be  expedted.  We  have  the 
testimony  of  Prince  Bismarck,  and  of  many  United  States’ 
Congressmen,  to  this  effedt.  Thus,  “  by  fraud ,”  the  thin 
wedge  of  legislation  was  inserted  between  the  two  halves 
of  the  world’s  money,  with  the  effedt  of  depreciating  silver 
and  doubling  the  value  of  gold:  and  now,  when  the  evil  is 
discerned,  statesmen  stand  aghast  at  the  extent  of  the  rup¬ 
ture,  and  realize  that  the  restoration  of  silver  to  its  former 
place  would  work  hardship  and  loss  to  the  creditor  class  in 
offset  to  the  injury  and  loss  already  experienced  by  the 
debtor  class  by  the  debasement  of  silver.  Besides,  “  Shy- 
lock”  having  obtained  an  advantage  so  valuable  (doubling 
the  value  of  all  his  possessions  and  incomes),  would  permit 
society  to  go  into  convulsions  of  p^nic  or  revolution  rather 
26  D 


402 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


than  lose  this  grip  upon  the  financial  life-blood  of  human¬ 
ity.  “Shylock”  has  the  power  to  enforce  his  demands.  He 
controls  the  numerous  class  of  borrowers  who  are  suppli¬ 
cants  at  his  bank-counters :  he  controls  the  national  govern¬ 
ments,  all  of  which  are  borrowers,  and  he  controls  the  press, 
by  which  the  public  is  encouraged  to  trust  “  Shylo.ck’s  ” 
honor  and  benevolence  and  to  fear  his  anger  and  power. 
In  addition,  a  very  large  and  influential  class  of  salaried  of¬ 
ficials  and  clerks  and  skilled  workmen  find  that  their  inter¬ 
ests  are  in  accord  with  “  Shylock’s”  policy;  and  if  not  his 
supporters,  they  are  lukewarm  or  cool  in  their  opposition  to 
his  policy,  and  inclined  to  say  little  or  nothing  against  it. 

Among  the  many  testimonies  respecting  the  deception 
and  fraud  practiced,  the  following  few  will  suffice: — 

Senator  Thurman  said: —  s 

“When  the  bill  was  pending  in  the  Senate  we  thought 
it  was  simply  a  bill  to  reform  the  mint,  regulate  coinage 
and  fix  up  one  thing  and  another,  and  there  is  not  a  single 
man  in  the  Senate,  I  think,  unless  a  member  of  the  com¬ 
mittee  from  which  the  bill  came,  who  had  the  slightest  idea 
that  it  was  even  a  squint  toward  demonetization.” — Con¬ 
gressional  Record,  volume  7,  part  2,  Forty-fifth  Congress, 
second  session,  page  1,064. 

Senator  Conkling  in  the  Senate,  on  March  30,  1876, 
during  the  remarks  of  Senator  Bogy  on  the  bill  (S.  263)  To 
.\mend  the  Laws  Relating  to  Legal  Tender  of  Silver  Coin, 
in  surprise  inquired: — 

“Will  the  Senator  allow  me  to  ask  him  or  some  other 
Senator  a  question?  Is  it  true  that  there  is  now  by  law  no 
American  dollar?  And,  if  so,  is  it  true  that  the  effedt  of 
this  bill  is  to  make  half-dollars  and  quarter-dollars  the  only 
silver  coin  which  can  be  used  as  a  legal  tender?” 

Senator  Allison,  on  February  15,  1878,  said: — 

“But  when  the  secret  history  of  this  bill  of  1873  comes 
to  be  told,  it  will  disclose  the  fadt  that  the  House  of  Repre¬ 
sentatives  intended  to  coin  both  gold  and  silver,  and  in- 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers . 


I 


4o  3 


tended  to  place  both  metals  upon  the  French  relation,  in¬ 
stead  of  on  our  own,  which  was  the  true  scientific  position 
with  reference  to  this  subjedt  in  1873,  but  that  the  bill 
afterward  was  dobtored.” 

Hon.  William  D.  Kelley,  who  had  charge  of  the  bill, 
in  a  speech  made  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  March 

9,  1878,  said: — 

‘‘In  connection  with  the  charge  that  I  advocated  the  bill 
which  demonetized  the  standard  silver  dollar  I  say  that, 
though  the  chairman  of  the  committee  on  coinage,  I  was 
ignorant  of  the  fabt  that  it  would  demonetize  the  silver 
dollar  from  our  system  of  coins,  as  were  those  distinguished 
Senators,  Messrs.  Blaine  and  Voorhees,  who  were  then 
members  of  the  House,  and  each  of  whom  a  few  days  since 
interrogated  the  other:  ‘Did  you  know  it  was  dropped 
when  the  bill  passed?’  ‘No,’  said  Mr.  Blaine,  ‘did  you? 
‘No,’  said  Mr.  Voorhees.  ‘I  do  not  think  that  there  were 
three  members  in  the  house  that  knew  it.’  ” 

Again,  on  May  10,  1879,  Mr-  Kelley  said: — 

“All  I  can  say  is  that  the  committee  on  coinage,  weights 
and  measures,  who  reported  the  original  bill,  were  faithful 
and  able,  and  scanned  the  provisions  closely;  that  as  their 
organ  I  reported  it;  that  it  contained  provision  for  both 
the  standard  silver  dollar  and  the  trade  dollar.  Never  hav¬ 
ing  heard  until  a  long  time  after  its  enadtment  into  law  of 
the  substitution  in  the  Senate  of  the  sedtion  which  dropped 
the  standard  dollar,  I  profess  to  know  nothing  of  its  his¬ 
tory  ;  but  I  am  prepared  to  say  that  in  all  the  legislation 
of  this  country  there  is  no  mystery  equal  to  the  demoneti¬ 
zation  of  the  standard  silver  dollar  of  the  United  States. 
I  have  never  found  a  man  who  could  tell  just  how  it  came 
about  or  why.” 

Senator  Beck,  in  a  speech  before  the  Senate,  January 

10,  1878,  said  : — 

“It  (the  bill  demonetizing  silver)  never  was  understood 
by  either  House  of  Congress.  I  say  that  with  full  knowl¬ 
edge  of  fabts.  No  newspaper  reporter — and  they  are  the 
most  vigilant  men  I  ever  saw  in  obtaining  information — - 
discovered  that  it  had  been  done.” 


404 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Did  jpace  permit  we  could  quote  similar  forceful  lan¬ 
guage  from  many  others.  The  very  title  of  the  bill  was  mis¬ 
leading;  it  was  called :  “An  Act  Revising  the  Laws  Relative 
to  the  Mint,  Assay  Officers  and  Coinage  of  the  United 
States;”  and  the  demonetization  of  silver  was  hidden  by 
(i)  the  provision  of  sedlion  14,  that  a  gold  dollar  should 
thenceforth  “be  the  unit  of  value;”  and  (2)  by  sedtion 
15,  which  defines  and  specifies  the  silver  coins,  but  entirely 
omits  to  mention  the  “standard”  silver  dollar.  The  Adt 
of  June  22,  1874,  finished  the  killing  of  the  “standard  ” 
silver  dollar  without  so  much  as  naming  it,  by  simply  pro¬ 
viding  that  no  other  coins  except  those  mentioned  in  the 
Adt  of  1873  should  be  minted.  And  President  U.  S.  Grant, 
whose  signature  made  the  adt  a  law,  it  is  said,  did  not  know 
of  its  character,  and  so  declared  four  years  after,  when  the 
effedt  began  to  be  apparent.  Indeed,  few  but  the  long¬ 
headed  “financiers”  took  much  notice  of  specie,  as  the 
nation  had  not  yet  resumed  specie  payments  and  this  was 
supposed  to  be  a  helpful  preparatory  step  in  that  diredtion. 

Mr.  Murat  Halstead,  editor  of  the  Cincinnati  Com¬ 
mercial  Gazette ,  is  one  of  the  able  men  of  to-day.  The 
following  from  his  pen  under  date  of  Odtober  24,  1877,  is 
quoted  from  the  New  York  Journal: — 

“This,  the  British  gold  policy,  was  the  work  of  experts 
only.  Evasion  was  essential  to  success  in  it,  and  possibly 
because  coin  was  not  in  circulation,  and,  being  out  of  pub¬ 
lic  view,  it  could  be  tampered  with  without  attracting  at¬ 
tention.  The  monometallic  system  of  the  great  creditor 
nation  was  thus  imposed  upon  the  great  debtor  nation 
without  debate.” 

The  following  words  are  publicly  credited  to  Col.  R.  G. 
Ingersoll: — 

“I  do  ask  for  the  remonetization  of  silver.  Silver  was 
demonetized  by  fraud.  It  was  an  imposition  upon  every 
solvent  man,  a  fraud  upon  every  honest  debtor  in  the  United 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers. 


405 


States.  It  assassinates  labor.  It  was  done  in  the  interest  of 
avarice  and  greed,  and  should  be  undone  by  honest  mend’ 

That  the  effedt  would  be  what  it  is  was  foretold  by  numer¬ 
ous  statesmen  upon  the  floors  of  Congress  as  soon  as  the 
true  situation  was  realized — 1877  to  1880.  Some  were 
blind  to  the  issue,  and  some  were  quieted  by  self-interest, 
and  some  relied  upon  the  advice  of  “financiers,”  but 
others  spoke  valiantly  against  the  wrong. 

The  late  Hon.  James  G.  Blaine  said  in  a  speech  before 
the  United  States’  Senate  (1880):— 

“I  believe  the  struggle  now  going  on  in  this  country  and 
in  other  countries  for  a  single  gold  standard  would,  if  suc¬ 
cessful,  produce  widespread  disaster  in  and  throughout  the 
commercial  world.  The  destruction  of  silver  as  money, 
and  the  establishment  of  gold  as  the  sole  unit  of  value, 
must  have  a  ruinous  effedt  on  all  forms  of  property  except 
those  investments  which  yield  a  fixed  return  in  money. 
These  would  be  enormously  enhanced  in  value,  and  would 
gain  a  disproportionate  and  unfair  advantage  over  every 
other  species  of  property.  If,  as  the  most  reliable  statistics 
affirm,  there  are  nearly  $7,000,000,000  of  coin  or  bullion 
in  the  world,  very  equally  divided  between  gold  and  silver, 
it  is  impossible  to  strike  silver  out  of  existence  as  money 
without  results  that  will  prove  distressing  to  millions,  and 
utterly  disastrous  to  tens  of  thousands.  I  believe  gold  and 
silver  coin  to  be  the  money  of  the  constitution ;  indeed, 
the  money  of  the  American  people  anterior  to  the  consti¬ 
tution,  which  the  great  organic  law  recognized  as  quite  in¬ 
dependent  of  its  own  existence.  No  power  was  conferred 
on  Congress  to  declare  either  metal  should  not  be  money; 
Congress  has,  therefore,  in  my  judgment,  no  power  to  de¬ 
monetize  either.  If,  therefore,  silver  has  been  demone¬ 
tized,  I  am  in  favor  of  remonetizing  it.  If  its  coinage  has 
been  prohibited,  I  am  in  favor  of  ordering  it  to  be  re¬ 
sumed.  I  am  in  favor  of  having  it  enlarged.” 

The  late  Senator  Vance  said  later: — 

“The  power  of  money  and  its  allies  tnroughoul  the 
world  have  entered  into  this  conspiracy  to  perpetrate  the 


40  6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


greatest  crime  of  this  or  any  other  age,  to  overthrow  one- 
half  of  the  world’s  money  and  thereby  double  their  own 
wealth  by  enhancing  the  value  of  the  other  half  which  is 
in  their  hands.  The  money  changers  are  polluting  the 
temple  of  our  liberties.” 

The  United  States’  Government  recently  sent  official 
letters  to  its  representatives  in  foreign  countries,  requesting 
reports  on  monetary  affairs.  The  report  of  Mr.  Currie, 
Minister  to  Belgium,  recently  published,  is  a  remarkable 
showing,  in  harmony  with  the  experiences  of  the  people 
of  the  United  States.  He  reports  the  following  reply  to 
his  questions  given  by  the  Hon.  Alfonse  Allard,  Belgian 
Diredlor  of  Finance: — 

“Since  1873  a  crisis,  consisting  in  a  fall  in  all  prices, 
exists  continually,  nor  does  it  appear  possible  to  arrest  its 
progress.  This  fall  in  prices,  readting  on  wages,  is  now 
evolving  a  social  and  industrial  crisis. 

“You  ask  me  why  we  returned  in  1873  to  monometallism, 
limping  though  it  be.  I  can  conceive  no  other  reason,  un¬ 
less  that  it  was  to  please  a  certain  class  of  financiers  who 
profited  thereby — a  class  supported  by  theories  invented 
and  defended  at  that  time  by  some  political  economists, 
notably  by  members  of  the  Institute  of  France. 

“You ask  what  influence  these  monetary  measures  have 
had  in  Belgium  on  industry  and  wages?  Money,  which 
was  already  scarce  in  1873,  ^as  become  still  scarcer,  and 
that  fall  in  prices  which  was  predidted  has  taken  place. 
The  average  fall  in  the  price  of  all  the  produdls  of  labor  is 
50  per  cent,  since  1873 — ^at  °f  cereals  over  65  per  cent. 
Industry  is  no  longer  remunerative,  agriculture  is  ruined, 
and  everybody  is  clamoring  for  protedlion  by  duties,  while 
our  ruined  citizens  think  of  war.  Such  is  the  sad  condi¬ 
tion  of  Europe.” 

In  a  letter  to  the  National  Republican  League  (June  n, 
*91,)  Senator  J.  D.  Cameron  said: — 

“The  single  gold  standard  seems  to  us  to  be  working 
ruin  with  a  violence  that  nothing  can  stand.  If  this  in¬ 
fluence  is  to  continue  for  the  future  at  the  rate  of  its  adtion 


407 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers. 

during  the  twenty  years  since  the  gold  standard  took  pos¬ 
session  of  the  world,  some  generation,  not  very  remote, 
will  see  in  the  broad  continent  of  America  only  a  half- 
dozen  overgrown  cities  keeping  guard  over  a  mass  of  capital 
and  lending  it  out  to  a  population  of  dependent  laborers 
on  the  mortgage  of  their  growing  crops  and  unfinished 
handiwork.  Such  sights  have  been  common  enough  in  the 
world’s  history,  but  against  it  we  all  rebel.  Rich  and  poor 
alike ;  Republicans,  Democrats,  Populists ;  labor  and  capi¬ 
tal  ;  churches  and  colleges — all  alike,  and  all  in  solid  good 
faith,  shrink  from  such  a  future  as  this.  ’  ’ 

English  financiers  know  very  well  why  the  farmers  of 
the  world,  and  especially  the  farmers  of  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  who  export  wheat,  are  suffering;  and  they 
sometimes  confess  that  it  is  their  own  selfishness.  For  in¬ 
stance,  we  quote  from  the  editorial  columns  of  the  Finan- 
cial  News  (London),  April  30,  1894,  as  follows: — 

“We  have  frequent  diplomatic  differences  with  the 
United  States;  but,  as  a  rule,  there  is  seldom  associated 
with  these  any  sense  of  animus  between  the  peoples  of  the 
two  countries,  and  squabbles  pass  over  and  are  forgotten. 
But  now  we  are  encouraging  the  growth  of  a  feeling  that,  on 
a  question  which  afifedts  the  prosperity  of  millions  of  indi¬ 
vidual  Americans,  this  country  is  inclined  to  entertain  views 
unfriendly  to  the  States.  We  know,  of  course,  that  the 
unfriendliness  is  accidental,  and  that  our  monetary  policy 
is  controlled  by  purely  selfish  considerations — so  purely 
selfish  that  we  do  not  mind  seeing  India  suffering  from  oui 
adlion  much  more  than  America  does.  .  .  . 

“Senator  Cameron  points  a  plain  moral  when  he  re¬ 
marks  that  if  the  United  States  would  venture  to  cut  her¬ 
self  adrift  from  Europe  and  take  outright  to  silver,  she 
would  have  all  America  and  Asia  at  her  back,  and  would 
command  the  markets  of  both  continents.  ‘The  barrier 
of  gold  would  be  more  fatal  than  any  barrier  of  a  custom 
house.  The  bond  of  silver  would  be  stronger  than  any 
bond  of  free  trade.  ’  There  can  be  no  doubt  about  it,  that 
if  the  United  States  were  to  adopt  a  silver  basis  to-morrow, 
British  trade  would  be  ruined  before  the  year  is  out.  Every 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


408 

American  industry  would  be  protedted,  not  only  at  home, 
but  in  every  other  market.  Of  course,  the  States  would 
suffer  to  a  certain  extent  through  having  to  pay  her  obliga¬ 
tions  abroad  in  gold ;  but  the  loss  on  exchange  under  this 
head  would  be  a  mere  drop  in  the  bucket  compared  with 
the  profits  to  be  reaped  from  the  markets  of  South  America 
and  Asia,  to  say  nothing  of  Europe.  The  marvel  is  that 
the  United  States  has  not  long  ago  seized  the  opportunity, 
and  but  for  the  belief  that  the  way  of  England  is  neces¬ 
sarily  the  way  to  commercial  success  and  prosperity,  un¬ 
doubtedly  it  would  have  been  done  long  ago.  Now,  Amer¬ 
icans  are  awakening  to  the  fadl  that,  ‘so  long  as  they  nar¬ 
row  their  ambition  to  becoming  a  larger  England  ’  they 
cannot  beat  us.  It  has  been  a  piece  of  good  luck  for 
us  that  it  has  never  before  occurred  to  the  Americans  to 
scoop  us  out  of  the  world’s  markets  by  going  on  a  silver 
basis,  and  it  might  serve  us  right  if,  irritated  by  the  con¬ 
temptuous  apathy  of  our  government  to  the  gravity  of  the 
silver  problem,  the  Americans  retaliate  by  freezing  out 
gold.  It  could  easily  be  done.  .  .  .  There  have  not  been 
wanting,  of  late,  indications  of  growing  irritation  with  this 
country  for  its  dog-in-the-manger  attitude  towards  a  ques¬ 
tion  (the  silver  question)  that  is  convulsing  two  continents, 
and  gravely  compromising  the  future  of  the  poorer  states 
in  Europe.” 

That  the  farmers’  cry,  that  reward  for  toil  is  kept  back 
by  fraud,  is  general  to  all  gold-standard  countries — to  ail 
Christendom— we  quote  as  follows: — 

Under  date  September  22,  ’96,  the  New  York  World 
publishes  a  lengthy  cable  message,  signed  by  leading  agri¬ 
cultural  men  of  Europe,  met  as  an  International  Agricul¬ 
tural  Congress,  at  Budapest,  Hungary,  addressed  to  the  then 
Presidential  candidate  W.  J.  Bryan.  It  says: — 

“We  wish  you  success  in  your  struggle  against  the  dom¬ 
ination  of  the  creditor  class,  which  during  the  past  twenty- 
three  years  has  secured  both  in  Europe  and  America,  mone¬ 
tary  legislation  destructive  of  the  prosperity  of  your  farmers 
and  others.  .  .  .  We  believe  that,  failing  such  restoration 
(of  silver  to  money  privileges),  the  gold  premium  through* 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers.  409 

out  all  Asia  and  South  America  will  continue  to  rob 
the  farmer  (of  America  and  Europe)  of  all  rewards  for 
his  toil,  and  that  your  election  may  avert  from  Europe 
serious  agrarian  and  social  troubles  now  pending.” 

The  New  York  World,  under  date  of  September  24, 
*96,  publishes  the  following  words  of  Prince  Bismarck  to 
Herr  von  Kardorf,  leader  of  the  Free  Conservative  Party 
in  the  German  Reichstag: — 

“I  am  too  old  to  go  to  school  over  the  currency  issue, 
but  I  recognize  that,  although  I  aCted  in  1873  011  what  I 
regarded  as  the  best  advice,  my  adtion  was  too  precipitate 
in  view  of  the  results  which  have  followed. 

“The  one  class  that  we  cannot  afford  to  estrange  is  the 
farming  class.  If  they  are  convinced,  and  they  assure  you  they 
are  convinced,  that  agricultural  depression  is  peculiar  to  these 
monetary  changes,  our  government  must  review  its  position.” 

The  present  extreme  depression  of  silver,  and  of  all  com¬ 
modities  sold  on  a  silver  basis,  came  very  gradually — for 
two  reasons.  (1)  It  required  time  and  manipulation  to 
depress  silver,  a  commodity  still  in  great  demand  by  more 
than  one-half  the  world’s  population.  (2)  Silver  mine 
owners  and  others  diredlly  interested,  together  with  states¬ 
men  who  foresaw  the  coming  evil,  pressed  their  arguments 
so  forcibly  in  the  United  States’  Congress  that  expedients 
were  resorted  to,  such  as  the  Remonetization  A6t  of  1878, 
and  the  Silver  Purchasing  A6t  of  1890.  But  expedients 
were  found  impracticable.  Silver  must  either  be  a  money 
with  full,  equal  power  with  gold  as  legal  tender,  or  else  it 
must  be  considered  a  merchantable  commodity  like  dia¬ 
monds,  wheat,  etc.,  and  be  subjeCt  to  fluctuations  accord¬ 
ing  to  supply  and  demand;  and  when  in  1893  the  last  of 
these  expedients  was  repealed,  silver  at  once  dropped  to 
one-half  the  price  of  gold,  and  all  the  evils  of  its  demone¬ 
tization  were  felt  to  their  full  in  1895,  except  as  the  conse¬ 
quent  panic  may  be  far-reaching,  progressive  and  enduring. 


4io 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


Here,  then,  are  the  fa<fts  :  — 

(1)  The  reapers  of  the  world’s  harvests,  the  farmers  of 
“  Christendom,”  are  in  distress,  notwithstanding  modern 
machinery,  and  are  crying  out  loudly  to  fellow  citizens  and 
legislators  for  relief.  (These  cries  are  stopped  temporarily 
by  the  rise  in  the  price  of  wheat,  caused  by  the  famine  in 
India,  the  shortage  in  southeastern  Europe,  in  Russia, 
Australia  and  Argentina ;  but  just  as  soon  as  these  condi¬ 
tions  change,  and  the  whole  world  has  its  average  crops, 
the  price  of  wheat  will  follow  the  price  of  silver  down  to 
43  cents — except  a  war  should  intervene  to  alter  condi¬ 
tions — and  the  cries  of  the  reapers  will  ring  out  in  greater 
desperation  than  ever.) 

(2)  Legislators  realize  the  difficulty  and  how  it  came 
about,  and  declare  that  it  came  by  fraud,  by  the  deceptions 
of  financiers,  the  money-dodlors. 

(3)  Legislators  who  see  that  it  would  cost  a  panic,  and 
probably  a  revolution,  to  corredl  the  resultant  unfavorable 
conditions  conclude  that,  as  the  disease  cannot  be  worse 
than  such  a  remedy,  they  would  best  do  nothing  so  radical. 
Hence  silver  will  never  be  restored, — remonetized  16  to  1. 

(4)  It  is  admitted  on  all  hands  that  this  “fraud"  is  not 
only  crushing  and  discouraging  the  farmers,  but  also  that  it 
is  angering  and  embittering  this  hitherto  greatest  conserva¬ 
tive  element  of  society. 

(5)  All  the  thinking  people  of  the  world  are  agreed  that 
the  laboring  and  mechanical  classes  of  Christendom  are 
ripe  for  a  revolution  which  would  sweep  present  social  in¬ 
stitutions  with  a  besom  of  destru6Iion?  and  that,  if  the  large 
and  hitherto  conservative  farming  element  were  to  join  the 
ranks  of  the  discontents  and  revolutionists,  the  combina¬ 
tion  would  be  irresistible. 

(6)  Evidences  are  that  a  very  few  years,  say  ten  or  twelve, 
will  suffice  to  bring  about  such  an  uprising. 


The  Cries  of  the  Reapers. 


41  x 

Whoever  will  compare  all  these  fadts  with  James’  proph¬ 
ecy  must  be  impressed  with  its  accurate  fulfilment,  point  by 
point,  and  should  set  it  down  as  another  indubitable  testi- 
monial  to  the  divine  foreknowledge  of  our  day  and  its  af¬ 
fairs,  as  preparations  for  the  great  time  of  trouble  which  is 
to  make  ready  a  highway  for  Immanuel  and  his  glorious 
reign  of  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  toward  men. 

Let  us  read  James’  prophecy  (5  : 1-9)  again  : — 

‘•  Come  now,  you  rich,  weep  and  lament  over  those  mis¬ 
eries  of  yours  which  are  approaching.  Your  securities  have 
become  worthless,  and  your  garments  have  become  moth- 
eaten.  Your  gold  and  your  silver  have  become  rusted;  and 
the  rust  of  them  will  be  for  a  testimony  against  you,  and 
will  consume  your  bodies  like  fire.  You  have  heaped  to¬ 
gether  treasures  for  the  last  days.  Behold !  that  reward 
which  you  have  fraudulently  withheld  from  those  laborers 
who  harvested  your  fields,  cries  out;  and  the  loud  cries  of 
the  reapers  have  entered  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  armies  ! 
You  have  lived  delicately,  in  self-indulgence,  upon  the  land 
and  been  wanton.  You  have  nourished  [fed]  your  hearts 
in  the  day  of  [your]  slaughter.  You  [your  class]  con¬ 
demned,  you  [your  class]  murdered  the  Just  One  [Christ], 
and  he  resisted  you  not.  ’  ’  [Can  it  be  that  the  Lord  wished 
us  to  notice  that  the  Jewish  bankers  and  financiers,  more 
than  others,  are  prominent  in  this  fraud  of  keeping  back 
the  wages  of  the  reapers?  and  is  there  therefore  special 
significance  in  the  words,  “  You  killed,  you  murdered  the 
Just  One?  ”] 

“Be  you  patient,  then,  brethren,  till  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  [who  will  adjust  matters  righteously — lifting  up  him 
that  is  poor  and  him  that  hath  no  helper,  and  taking  ven¬ 
geance  on  all  evil-doers].  Behold  the  husbandman,  antici¬ 
pating  the  fruit  of  the  earth,  waits  patiently  for  it — until 
he  shall  receive  both  the  early  and  the  later  harvest.  Be 
you  also  patient,  establish  your  hearts,  because  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  has  approached.  Add  not  to  each  other’s  sor¬ 
rows,  brethren,  that  ye  be  not  punished  [also];  behold, 
the  Judge  is  standing  at  the  doors.” 


412 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


THE  RULE  OF  EQUITY, 

**Hail  to  the  Lord’s  Anointed, 
Jehovah’s  blessed  Son ! 

Hail,  in  the  time  appointed, 

His  reign  on  earth  begun ! 

He  comes  to  break  oppression^, 

To  set  the  captives  free. 

To  take  away  transgression, 

And  rule  in  equity. 

He  comes  with  succor  speedy 
To  those  who  suffer  wrong; 

To  help  the  poor  and  needy, 

And  bid  the  weak  be  strong; 

To  give  them  songs  for  sighing, 
Their  darkness  turn  to  light, 

Whose  souls,  condemned  and  dying. 
Were  precious  in  his  sight. 

**  To  him  let  praise  unceasing 
And  daily  vows  ascend; 

His  kingdom,  still  increasing, 

Shall  be  without  an  end : 

The  tide  of  time  shall  never 
His  covenant  remove ; 

No,  it  shall  stand  forever, 

A  pledge  that  God  is  love/9 


STUDY  IX. 


THE  CONFLICT  IRREPRESSIBLE. 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  WORLDLY  WISE. 


General  Intelligence  a  New  Factor  in  All  Reckonings — Senator 
Ingall’s  Views. — Views  of  Rev.  Lyman  Abbott. — Views  of  Bishop  New¬ 
man  (M.  E.). — Views  of  a  Noted  Jurist. — Viewsof  Col.  Robert  Ingersoll. 
— Hon.  J.  L.  Thomas  on  Labor  Legislation.  Wendell  Phillips’  View. — 
Historian  Macaulay’s  Prediction. — Hon.  Chauncey  Depew’s  Hopes. — 
Bishop  Worthington  [P.  E.]  Interviewed. — W.  J  Bryan’s  Reply. — An 
English  View. — Edward  Bellamy’s  Statement  of  the  Situation. — Rev. 
J.  T.  McGlynn’s  Opinion. — Prof.  Graham’s  Outlook. — Views  of  a  Justice 
of  the  Supreme  Court. — A  French  View,  a  “Social  Melee." 


“  Men’s  hearts  failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  forward  to  those 
things  coming  upon  the  earth  [society]  :  because  the  powers  of  heaven 
[government — ecclesiastical  and  civil]  shall  be  shaken.” — Luke  21  126. 

TI/TSE  men  of  the  world,  everywhere,  recognize  that  a 
^  '  great  social  conflidt  is  approaching,  and  that  it  is  ir¬ 
repressible; — that  nothing  can  be  done  to  avert  it.  They 
have  sought  remedies,  but  have  found  none  adequate  to  the 
malady,  and,  giving  up  hope,  they  have  concluded  that  the 
suggestion  of  Evolution  must  be  correCt ;  namely,  that  “All 
nature  operates  under  a  law  for  the  survival  of  the  stronger 
as  the  fittest,  and  the  destruction  of  the  weaker  as  unfit  to 
live.”  They  are  told  by  philosophers  that  “that  which  is 
hath  been  before,”  that  our  civilization  is  but  a  repetition 
of  the  civilizations  of  Greece  and  Rome,  and  that  similarly 
it  will  fall  to  pieces  so  far  as  the  masses  are  concerned,  and 
that  wealth  and  government  will  gravitate  again  into  the 

4*3 


414 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


hands  of  a  few,  while  the  masses,  as  in  the  earlier  civiliza* 
tions  of  the  East,  will  merely  exist. 

They  very  generally  fail  to  note  the  new  element  in  the 
conflict  never  before  encountered ;  viz. ,  the  more  general 
spread  of  intelligence  throughout  the  world,  especially 
throughout  Christendom.  This,  which  many  men  for¬ 
get,  is  brought  to  the  attention  of  those  wise  enough  to 
seek  true  wisdom  at  the  fountain — God’s  Word.  These  are 
informed  that  “In  the  time  of  the  end  many  shall  run 
to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased,  .  .  .  and 
there  shall  be  a  time  of  trouble  such  as  was  not  since 
there  was  a  nation.”  (Dan.  12:  1-4.)  They  see  the  pre¬ 
dicted  running  to  and  fro  of  mankind  astoundingly  ful¬ 
filled  ;  they  see  also  the  general  increase  of  knowledge;  and 
to  these  the  time  of  trouble  predicted  in  the  same  connec¬ 
tion  means,  not  a  repetition  of  history,  not  a  submission 
of  the  masses  to  a  favored  few,  but  a  stupendous  reversal  of 
history  brought  about  by  the  new  conditions  noted.  And 
the  statement  by  the  same  prophet,  in  the  same  connection, 
that  “ at  that  time  Michael  [Christ]  shall  stand  forth”  and 
take  his  glorious  power  and  reign,  is  in  harmony  with  the 
thought  that  the  coming  trouble  will  end  the  rule  of  self¬ 
ishness  under  the  “prince  of  this  world  ”  [Satan],  and  in¬ 
troduce  Immanuel’s  Kingdom  of  blessing.  But  let  us  hear 
some  of  the  world’s  wise  men  tell  us  of  what  they  see! 

A  wide  view  and  a  broad  and  very  dispassionate  state¬ 
ment  of  the  struggle  for  wealth  and  the  consequent  crush 
of  the  lower  classes  has  been  furnished  to  the  press  by  Hon. 
J.  J.  Ingalls,  a  man  of  broad  sentiments,  of  moderate 
wealth  and  an  ex-Senator  of  the  United  States.  We  make 
liberal  extracts  from  it,  because  it  is  a  moderate  statement 
of  the  case,  and  because  it  shows  that  even  wide-awake 
statesmen  who  see  the  difficulty  know  of  no  remedy  that 
can  be  applied  to  heal  the  malady  and  save  the  victims. 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


4i5 


Senator  Ingalls  writes: — 

“  Liberty  is  something  more  than  a  name.  He  who  de¬ 
pends  upon  the  will  of  another  for  shelter,  clothing  and 
food  cannot  be  a  free  man  in  the  broad,  full  meaning  of  that 
word.  The  man  whose  daily  bread  for  himself  and  family 
depends  upon  wages  that  an  employer  may  give  or  with¬ 
hold  at  pleasure  is  not  free.  The  alternative  between  starva¬ 
tion  and  submission  to  a  schedule  is  slavery. 

“  Freedom  does  not  consist  in  definitions.  The  declara¬ 
tion  that  life,  liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness  are  the 
inalienable  rights  of  every  human  being  makes  no  man  in¬ 
dependent.  The  right  to  liberty  is  an  empty  mockery  and 
delusion  unless  the  power  to  be  free  exists  also.  Freedom 
is  not  merely  the  removal  of  legal  restraints,  the  permission 
to  come  or  go.  Added  to  these  must  be  the  capacity  and 
the  opportunity,  which  only  exemption  from  the  necessity 
of  incessant  daily  labor  can  bring.  To  paraphrase  Shake¬ 
speare,  Poverty  and  Liberty  are  an  ill-matched  pair.  Free¬ 
dom  and  dependence  are  incompatible.  The  abolition  of 
poverty  has  been  the  dream  of  visionaries  and  the  hope  of 
philanthropists  from  the  dawn  of  time. 

“  The  inequality  of  fortunes  and  the  obvious  injustice 
of  the  unequal  distribution  of  wealth  among  men  have 
been  the  perplexity  of  philosophers.  It  is  the  unsolved 
enigma  of  political  eeonomy  !  Civilization  has  no  paradox 
so  mysterious  as  the  existence  of  hunger  when  there  is  an 
excess  of  food — of  want  in  the  midst  of  superfluity.  That 
one  man  should  have  possessions  beyond  the  capacity  of 
extravagance  to  squander,  and  another,  able  and  willing  to 
work,  should  perish  for  want  of  embers,  rags  and  a  crust, 
renders  society  unintelligible.  It  makes  the  charter  of  human 
rights  a  logogriph.  So  long  as  such  conditions  continue 
the  key  to  the  cipher  in  which  destiny  is  written  is  not  re¬ 
vealed — the  brotherhood  of  man  is  a  phrase,  justice  is  a 
formula,  and  the  divine  code  is  illegible. 

“The  exasperation  of  the  poor  at  the  insolent  ostenta¬ 
tion  of  the  rich  has  overthrown  empires.  The  relief  of 
the  needy  has  been  the  objedt  of  statutes  human  and  di¬ 
vine.  The  complaints  of  the  wretched  are  the  burden  of 
history.  Job  was  a  millionaire.  Whether  that  incompar¬ 
able  production  bearing  his  name  is  a  parable  or  a  biography, 


416 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


it  is  of  profound  interest,  because  it  shows  that  the  patri¬ 
arch  was  occupied  with  the  same  questions  that  disturb  us 
now.  He  describes  like  a  Populist  those  who  take  the  ass 
of  the  orphan  and  the  ox  of  the  widow,  remove  the  land¬ 
marks,  reap  the  field  and  gather  the  vintage  of  the  poor, 
whom  they  deprive  of  their  garments  and  leave  naked  to 
the  showers  of  the  mountains  and  the  shelter  of  the  rocks. 

“The  Hebrew  prophets  reserved  their  choicest  maledic¬ 
tions  for  the  extortions  and  luxury  of  the  rich,  and  Moses 
prescribed  regulations  for  the  remission  of  debts,  the  re¬ 
distribution  of  lands  and  the  restriction  of  private  fortunes. 
In  Rome,  for  centuries,  the  ownership  of  real  estate  was 
limited  to  300  acres  to  each  citizen,  and  the  number  of 
cattle  and  slaves  was  restricted  to  the  area  cultivated.  But 
the  laws  given  by  the  Almighty,  through  Moses,  to  the 
Jews,  were  as  inoperative  as  the  codes  of  Lycurgus  and 
Licinius  against  the  indomitable  energies  of  man  and  the 
organic  conditions  of  his  being. 

“At  the  time  of  Caesar  2,000  plutocrats  practically 
owned  the  Roman  Empire,  and  more  than  100,000  heads 
of  families  were  mendicants,  supported  by  donations  from 
the  public  treasury.  The  same  struggle  has  continued 
through  the  Middle  Ages  into  the  nineteenth  century. 
There  is  no  remedy  prescribed  to-day  that  has  not  been  in¬ 
effectually  administered  to  innumerable  patients  before:  no 
experiment  in  finance  and  political  economy  proposed  that 
has  not  been  repeatedly  tried,  with  no  result  but  individual 
disaster  and  national  ruin. 

“At  last,  after  much  random  groping  and  many  bloody 
and  desperate  combats  with  kings  and  dynasties,  privilege, 
caste  and  prerogative,  old  abuses,  formidably  intrenched 
orders,  titles  and  classes,  the  ultimate  ideal  of  Government 
has  here  been  realized,  and  the  people  are  supreme.  The 
poor,  the  toilers,  the  laborers  are  the  rulers.  They  make 
the  laws,  they  form  the  institutions.  Louis  xiv.  said,  ‘  I 
am  the  State.’  Here  the  wage-workers,  the  farmers,  the 
blacksmiths,  the  fishermen,  the  artisans  say,  ‘We  are  the 
State.’  Confiscation  and  pillage  and  the  enrichment  of 
royal  favorites  are  unknown.  Every  man,  whatever  may  be 
his  nativity,  his  faculty,  education  or  morality,  has  an 
equal  chance  with  every  other  in  the  race  of  life.  Legisla- 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


417 


tion,  whether  good  or  bad,  is  enabled  by  the  majority. 

“Less  than  a  century  ago  the  social  condition  in  the 
United  States  was  one  of  practical  equality.  In  our  first 
census  period  there  was  neither  a  millionaire,  a  pauper  nor 
a  tramp  in  the  country.  The  first  American  citizen  to 
pass  the  million-dollar  goal  was  the  original  Astor,  about 
1806,  who  had  migrated  from  Germany  not  many  years 
before,  the  son  of  a  butcher,  with  a  pack  of  pelts  as  the 
foundation  of  his  fortune.  The  largest  estate  before  this 
time  belonged  to  George  Washington,  which  at  his  death, 
in  1799,  was  appraised  at  about  $650,000. 

“  The  mass  of  the  people  were  farmers  and  fishermen, 
living  contentedly  upon  the  products  of  their  toil.  The 
development  of  the  continent  by  the  introduction  of  rail¬ 
roads,  agricultural  machinery  and  the  scientific  applications 
of  modern  life  has  made  us  the  richest  nation  on  earth. 
The  aggregate  possessions  of  the  country  probably  exceed 
$100,000,000,000,  one-half  of  which  is  said  to  be  under 
the  direCt  control  of  less  than  30,000  persons  and  corpo¬ 
rations.  The  largest  private  fortunes  in  the  world  have 
been  accumulated  in  the  last  half  century  in  the  United  States. 

“And  our  material  resources  are  yet  hardly  touched. 
Less  than  a  fourth  part  of  our  arable  area  has  been  ploughed. 
Our  mines  hide  treasures  richer  than  those  of  Ophir  and 
Potosi.  Our  manufactures  and  commerce  are  adolescent, 
but  they  already  have  established  an  aristocracy  of  wealth 
that  wears  neither  garter  nor  coronet,  and  is  proclaimed  by 
no  herald,  but  often  is  welcomed  in  the  courts  of  princes 
and  the  palaces  of  kings. 

“If  the  unequal  distribution  of  the  burdens  and  benefits 
of  society  depends  upon  legislation,  institution  and  govern¬ 
ment,  then  under  a  system  like  ours  the  equilibrium  should 
be  restored.  If  wealth  results  from  unjust  laws,  and  pov¬ 
erty  from  legislative  oppression,  the  remedy  is  in  the  hands 
of  the  viblims.  If  they  suffer  it  is  from  self-infliCled 
wounds.  We  have  no  feudal  tenures,  nor  primogeniture, 
nor  entail ;  no  opportunities  that  are  not  open  to  all.  Jus¬ 
tice,  equality,  liberty  and  fraternity  are  the  foundations  of 
the  State.  In  every  man’s  hand  is  the  ballot.  The  school 
offers  education  to  all.  The  press  is  free.  Speech,  thought 
and  conscience  are  unfettered. 

27  D 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


418 

“But  universal  suffrage  has  not  proved  a  panacea  for  the 
evils  of  society.  Poverty  is  not  abolished.  Though  wealth 
has  accumulated  beyond  the  dreams  of  avarice,  the  in¬ 
equality  of  distribution  is  as  great  as  in  the  time  of  Job 
and  Solomon  and  Agis.  Not  only  is  the  old  problem  un¬ 
solved,  but  its  conditions  are  complicated  and  intensified. 
Vaster  political  power  is  consolidated  in  the  hands  of  the 
few,  and  more  stupendous  fortunes  acquired  by  individuals 
under  a  republic  than  under  a  monarchy. 

“  The  great  gulf  between  the  rich  and  the  poor  yawns 
wider  and  wider  day  by  day.  The  forces  of  labor  and 
capital,  which  should  be  allies,  auxiliaries  and  friends  are 
arrayed  against  each  other  like  hostile  armies  in  fortified 
camps,  preparing  for  siege  or  battle.  Millions  of  money 
are  annually  lost  in  wages,  the  destruction  of  perishable 
property,  the  deterioration  of  plants  and  the  decrease  of 
profits  by  the  strikes  and  lockouts  which  have  become  the 
normal  condition  of  the  war  between  employers  and  em¬ 
ployees. 

“Utopia  is  yet  an  undiscovered  country.  Ideal  perfec¬ 
tion  in  society,  like  the  mirage  of  the  desert,  recedes  as  it 
is  approached.  Human  nature  remains  unchanged  in  every 
environment. 

“The  condition  of  the  masses  is  immeasurably  bettered 
with  the  advance  of  civilization.  The  poorest  artisan  to¬ 
day  has  free  enjoyment  of  comforts  and  conveniences  that 
monarchs  with  their  treasures  could  not  purchase  five  cen¬ 
turies  ago.  But  De  Toqueville  observed  the  singular  anomaly 
that  as  the  state  of  the  masses  improves,  they  find  it  more 
intolerable,  and  discontent  increases.  Wants  and  desires 
are  multiplied  more  rapidly  than  the  means  of  gratification. 
Education,  daily  newspapers,  travel,  libraries,  parks,  gal¬ 
leries  and  shop  windows  have  widened  the  horizon  of 
workingmen  and  women,  increased  their  capacity  for  en¬ 
joyment,  familiarized  them  with  luxuries  and  the  advan¬ 
tages  of  wealth.  Political  instruction  has  taught  them  the 
equality  of  man  and  made  them  acquainted  with  the  power 
of  the  ballot.  False  teachers  have  convinced  them  that  all 
wealth  is  created  by  labor,  and  that  every  man  who  has 
more  than  he  can  earn  with  his  hands  by  daily  wages  is  a 
thief,  that  the  capitalist  is  a  foe,  and  the  millionaire  a  pub- 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


419 


lie  enemy  who  should  be  outlawed  and  shot  at  sight. 

“  Great  private  fortunes  are  inseparable  from  high  civili¬ 
zation.  The  richest  community  in  the  world,  per  capita, 
at  this  time  is  the  tribe  of  Osage  Indians.  Its  aggregate 
wealth  is  ten  times  greater,  proportionally,  than  that  of  the 
United  States.  It  is  held  in  common.  Community  of 
property  may  not  be  the  cause  of  barbarism,  but  in  every 
State,  as  social  and  economic  equality  is  approached,  and 
wealth  “ created  by  labor”  without  the  intervention  of 
capital,  as  in  China  and  India,  wages  are  low,  the  laborer 
is  degraded  and  progress  impossible.  Were  the  wealth  of 
the  United  States  equally  distributed  among  its  inhabitants 
at  this  time  the  sum  that  each  would  possess,  according  to 
the  census,  would  be  about  $1,000. 

“Were  this  equation  to  continue,  progress  obviously 
would  cease.  Had  this  been  the  prevalent  condition  from 
the  beginning,  we  should  have  remained  stationary.  Only 
as  wealth  becomes  concentrated  can  nature  be  subjugated 
and  its  forces  made  subservient  to  civilization.  Until  capi¬ 
tal,  through  machinery,  harnesses  steam,  electricity  and 
gravitation,  and  exempts  man  from  the  necessity  of  con¬ 
stant  toil  to  procure  subsistence,  humanity  stands  still  or 
retrogrades.  Railroads,  telegraphs,  fleets,  cities,  libraries, 
museums,  universities,  cathedrals,  hospitals — all  the  great 
enterprises  that  exalt  and  embellish  existence  and  amelior¬ 
ate  the  conditions  of  human  life — come  from  the  concen¬ 
tration  of  money  in  the  hands  of  the  few. 

“  Even  if  it  were  desirable  to  limit  accumulations,  society 
possesses  no  agency  by  which  it  can  be  done.  The  mind 
is  indomitable.  The  differences  between  men  are  organic 
and  fundamental.  They  are  established  by  ordinances  of 
the  Supreme  Power  and  cannot  be  repealed  by  act  of  Con¬ 
gress.  In  the  contest  between  brains  and  numbers,  brains 
have  always  won,  and  always  will. 

“The  social  malady  is  grave  and  menacing,  but  the  dis¬ 
ease  is  not  so  dangerous  as  the  debtors  and  the  drugs.  The 
political  quacks,  with  their  sarsaparilla  and  plasters  and 
pills,  are  treating  the  symptoms  instead  of  the  complaint. 
The  free  coinage  of  silver,  the  increase  of  the  per  capita, 
the  restriction  of  immigration,  the  Australian  ballot  and 
qualified  suffrage  are  important  questions,  but  they  might 


420 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


all  be  accomplished  without  effedting  the  slightest  ameiiior* 
ation  of  the  condition  of  the  great  masses  of  the  wage¬ 
workers  of  the  United  States.  Instead  of  disfranchising 
the  poor  ignorant,  it  would  be  well  to  increase  their  wealth 
and  their  intelligence,  and  make  them  fit  to  vote.  A  pro¬ 
scribed  class  inevitably  become  conspirators,  and  free  in¬ 
stitutions  can  only  be  made  secure  by  the  education,  pros¬ 
perity  and  contentment  of  those  upon  whom  their  exist¬ 
ence  depends.” 

Here  is  a  statement  of  fadts;  but  where  is  the  statement 
of  the  remedy?  There  is  none.  Yet  the  writer  is  not  in 
sympathy  with  the  fadts  to  which  he  calls  attention :  he 
would  prefer,  if  he  could,  to  call  attention  to  a  way  of  es¬ 
cape  from  what  he  sees  to  be  inevitable.  So  would  all  men 
who  are  worthy  of  the  human  form  and  nature.  So  far  as 
Mr.  Ingalls  is  concerned,  this  is  evidenced  by  the  following 
extradt  from  one  of  his  speeches  in  the  United  States’ 
Senate.*  He  said: — 

“We  cannot  disguise  the  truth  that  we  are  on  the  verge 
of  an  impending  revolution.  Old  issues  are  dead.  The  peo¬ 
ple  are  arraying  themselves  on  one  side  or  the  other  of  a 
portentous  contest.  On  one  side  is  capital,  formidably  in¬ 
trenched  in  privilege,  arrogant  from  continued  triumph, 
conservative,  tenacious  of  old  theories,  demanding  new 
concessions,  enriched  by  domestic  levy  and  foreign  com¬ 
merce,  and  struggling  to  adjust  all  values  to  its  own  gold 
standard.  On  the  other  side  is  labor  asking  for  employ¬ 
ment,  striving  to  develop  domestic  industries,  battling  with 
the  forces  of  nature  and  subduing  the  wilderness.  Labor, 
starving  and  sullen  in  the  cities,  resolutely  determined  to 
overthrow  a  system  under  which  the  rich  are  growing  richer 
and  the  poor  are  growing  poorer, — a  system  which  gives  to 
a  Vanderbilt  and  a  Gould  wealth  beyond  the  dreams  of 
avarice,  and  condemns  the  poor  to  poverty  from  which 
there  is  no  escape  or  refuge  but  the  grave.  Demands  for 
justice  have  been  met  with  indifference  and  disdain.  The 
laborers  of  the  country,  asking  for  employment,  are  treated 
like  impudent  mendicants  begging  for  bread.” 

*  Congressional  Record,  Vol.  7,  pp.  1054-5. 


Ihe  ConfliH  Irrepressible. 


421 


Thus  he  distinctly  declares  that  he  can  see  no  hope.  He 
knows  of  no  remedy  for  the  awful  disease — selfishness. 

REV.  DR.  LYMAN  ABBOTT  ON  THE  SITUATION. 


In  a  recent  issue  of  the  Literary  Digest  we  find  the  fol¬ 
lowing  synopsis  of  the  view  of  Dr.  Abbott,  the  celebrated 
Brooklyn  preacher,  on  The  Relationship  between  Capital 
and  Labor: — 

“Dr.  Abbott  asserts  that  the  question  whether  the  wage 
system  is  better  than  feudalism  or  slavery  has  been  settled; 
but  against  the  present  industrial  system  as  either  final  or 
true  he  makes  these  counts  :  (1)  That  it  is  not  giving  steady 
and  permanent  employment  to  all  willing  laborers.  (2)  That 
it  also  fails  to  give  all  those  who  are  employed  under  it 
wages  adequate  for  true  livelihood.  (3)  That  it  is  insuf¬ 
ficiently  educative  in  itself  and  fails  to  allow  adequate  leisure 
for  educative  processes.  (4)  That  pure,  good  homes  are  in 
many  instances  impossible  under  present  conditions.  Dr. 
Abbott  believes  that  the  precepts  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
principles  of  a  sound  political  economy  coincide;  he  in¬ 
sists  that  it  is  ruinous  to  grind  up  men,  women  and  child¬ 
ren  in  order  to  make. cheap  goods.  Labor  is  not  a  ‘com¬ 
modity,’  he  declares.  To  quote: — 

“‘I  believe  that  the  system  which  divides  society  into 
two  classes,  capitalists  and  laborers,  is  but  a  temporary  one, 
and  that  the  industrial  unrest  of  our  time  is  the  result  of  a 
blind  struggle  toward  a  democracy  of  wealth,  in  which  the 
tool-users  will  also  be  the  tool-owners,  in  which  labor  will 
hire  capital,  not  capital  labor ;  in  which  men,  not  money, 
will  control  in  industry,  as  they  now  control  in  government. 
But  the  dodtrine  that  labor  is  a  commodity,  and  that  capital 
is  to  buy  in  the  cheapest  market,  is  not  even  temporarily 
sound;  it  is  economically  false  as  it  is  ethically  unjust. 

“  ‘  There  is  no  such  commodity  as  labor;  it  does  not  ex¬ 
ist.  When  a  workingman  comes  to  the  fadiory  on  a  Mon¬ 
day  morning  he  has  nothing  to  sell,  he  is  empty-handed ; 
he  has  come  in  order  to  produce  something  by  his  exertion, 
and  that  something,  when  it  is  produced,  is  to  be  sold,  and 


4  22 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


part  of  the  proceeds  of  that  sale  will  of  right  belong  to 
him,  because  he  has  helped  to  produce  it.  And  as  there  is 
no  labor  commodity  to  be  sold,  so  there  is  no  labor  market 
in  which  to  sell  it.  A  free  market  assumes  a  variety  of 
sellers  with  different  commodities  and  a  variety  of  buyers 
with  different  needs,  the  seller  at  perfedt  liberty  to  sell  or 
not  to  sell,  the  buyer  at  perfedl  liberty  to  buy  or  not  to  buy. 
There  is  no  such  market  for  labor.  The  laborers  are  in  a 
great  majority  of  cases  as  firmly  attached  to  their  town  by 
prejudice,  by  ignorance  of  the  outside  world  and  its  needs, 
by  home  considerations,  by  their  little  possessions — their 
house  and  lot — and  by  religious  ties,  as  if  they  were  rooted 
to  the  soil.  They  have  no  variety  of  skill  to  offer;  as  a 
rule  the  laborer  knowTs  how  to  do  well  only  one  thing,  uses 
well  only  one  tool,  and  must  find  an  owner  for  that  tool 
who  wishes  a  laborer  to  use  it,  or  must  be  idle.  ‘A  mer¬ 
chant,’  says  Frederic  Harrison,  ‘sits  in  his  counting-house, 
and  by  a  few  letters  or  forms,  transports  and  distributes  the 
contents  of  a  whole  city  from  continent  to  continent.  In 
other  cases,  as  the  shopkeeper,  ebb  and  flow  of  passing 
multitudes  supplies  the  want  of  locomotion  in  his  wares.  His 
customers  supply  the  locomotion  for  him.  This  is  a  true 
market.  Here  competition  adls  rapidly,  fully,  simply, 
fairly.  It  is  totally  otherwise  with  a  day-laborer,  who  has 
no  commodity  to  sell.  He  must  himself  be  present  at 
every  market,  which  means  costly,  personal  locomotion. 
He  cannot  correspond  with  his  employer;  he  cannot  send 
a  sample  of  his  strength ;  nor  do  employers  knock  at  his 
cottage  door.  ’  There  is  neither  a  labor  commodity  to  sell 
nor  a  labor  market  in  which  to  sell  it.  Both  are  fidlions 
of  political  economy.  The  adtual  fadls  are  as  follows: — 
‘“Most  commodities  in  our  time — even  agricultural 
commodities  are  gradually  coming  under  these  conditions 
— are  produced  by  an  organized  body  of  workingmen, 
carrying  on  their  work  under  the  superintendence  of  a 
‘captain  of  industry,’  and  by  the  use  of  costly  tools.  This 
requires  the  cooperation  of  three  classes — the  tool-owner 
or  capitalist,  the  superintendent  or  manager,  and  the  tool- 
user  or  laborer.  The  result  is  the  joint  produdl  of  their 
industry — for  the  tool  itself  is  only  a  reservoired  product 
of  industry — and  therefore  belongs  to  them  jointly.  It  is 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


423 


the  business  of  political  economy  to  ascertain  how  values 
can  be  equitably  divided  between  these  partners  in  a  com¬ 
mon  enterprise.  This  is  the  labor  question  in  a  sentence. 
It  is  not  true  that  the  laborer  is  entitled  to  the  whole,  nor 
does  he  demand  it,  whatever  some  of  the  wild  advocates 
of  his  cause  may  have  claimed  for  him.  The  superintend¬ 
ent  is  entitled  to  his  share,  and  a  large  share.  To  diredt 
such  an  industry,  to  know  what  produdts  are  needed  in  the 
world,  to  find  a  purchaser  for  them  at  a  price  that  will  give 
a  fair  return  for  the  labor  of  producing  them,  requires  it¬ 
self  labor  of  a  high  quality,  and  one  which  deserves  a  gen¬ 
erous  compensation.  The  tool-owner  is  entitled  to  a  re¬ 
muneration.  Presumptively  he,  or  some  one  from  whom  he 
has  received  his  tool,  has  saved  the  money  which  his  com¬ 
panions  spent  either  in  present  comfort  or  in  doubtful 
pleasure,  and  he  is  entitled  to  a  reward  for  his  economy 
and  thrift,  though  it  may  be  a  question  whether  our  mod¬ 
ern  industrial  system  does  not  sometimes  give  a  reward  too 
great  for  the  virtue  of  acquisition,  and  so  transform  virtue 
into  a  vice.  The  laborer  is  entitled  to  a  compensation, 
since  the  abolition  of  slavery  no  one  denies  this  right.  The 
determination  how  the  division  of  the  produhl  of  this  joint 
industry  shall  be  made  is  a  difficult  one.  But  it  is  certain 
that  it  is  not  to  be  made  by  a  system  which  bids  the  capital¬ 
ist  pay  as  little  wages  as  possible  for  the  services  rendered, 
and  the  laborer  render  as  little  service  as  possible  for  the 
wages  received.  Whatever  may  be  the  right  way,  this  is 
the  wrong  way.” 

Dr.  Abbott  seems  to  have  a  warm,  sympathetic  heart  for 
the  masses  and  to  have  grasped  their  situation  clearly.  He 
diagnoses  the  politico-social-financial  disease,  but  fails  to 
find  a  remedy.  He  does  indeed  hint  at  what  would  be  a 
remedy  if  it  could  be  gotten  at,  but  suggests  no  way  of 
securing  it; — that  is,  he  thinks  he  sees  in  progress, 

“  A  blind  struggle  toward  a  democracy  of  wealth  in  which 
the  tool-users  will  be  the  tool-owners ;  in  which  labor  will 
hire  capital 

This  sentence  reads  as  though  its  writer  had  recently 
read  the  story  of  Alladin’s  Lamp  in  the  Arabian  Nights, 


424 


The  Day  oj  Vengeance. 


and  hoped  to  find  and  use  a  “magic  wand.”  It  shows  that 
the  gentleman  either  has  but  a  limited  knowledge  of  finances 
or  else  that  he  is  expedting  a  revolution  in  which  the  tool- 
users  will  take  the  tools  by  force  from  capital,  and  in  viola¬ 
tion  of  all  the  laws  of  society  at  present  recognized.  And 
if  such  a  transfer  of  tools  from  the  control  of  present 
owners  to  the  ownership  of  tool-users  were  effedted  in  any 
manner,  cannot  all  see  that  the  new  tool-owners  would 
promptly,  by  reason  of  that  ownership,  become  capitalists? 
Have  we  any  reason  to  suppose  that  the  new  tool-owners 
would  be  more  generous  or  less  selfish  than  present  tool- 
owners?  Have  we  any  reason  to  suppose  that  the  natural, 
heart  has  changed  more  in  tool-owners  than  in  to'ol-users, 
or  that  all  labor  would  be  invited  by  the  new  tool-users  to 
share  alike  the  benefits  of  machinery?  All  experience  with, 
human  nature  says,  No  !  The  malady  is  seen,  the  neces¬ 
sity  for  a  prompt  ^ure  is  seen,  but  no  remedy  can  cure  the 
“ groaning  creation.”  Its  groaning  and  travailing  must 
continue  and  increase,  as  the  Apostle  indicates,  until  the 
manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God — the  Kingdom  of  God. 
— Rom.  8:  22,  19. 

The  denial  of  any  trouble  does  not  cure  it.  The  af¬ 
firmation  that  “there  is  no  such  commoditv  as  labor”  will. 

j 

not  corredt  or  alter  the  sad  fadt  that  labor  is  a  commodity, 
and  can  be  nothing  else  under  our  present  social  laws  and 
conditions.  Slavery,  at  one  time  and  respedting  certain 
peoples,  may  have  been  a  beneficial  institution  under  kind 
and  considerate  masters.  Serfdom  under  the  feudal  system 
of  semi-civilization  may  have  had  good  features  adapted  to 
its  time  and  conditions;  and  likewise  the  wage  system. 
Labor  as  a  commodity ,  subjedt  to  purchase  and  sale,  has 
some  excellent  features,  and  has  done  much  to  develop 
mental  and  physical  skill,  and  has,  indeed,  been  a  very 
precious  boon  to  Labor  in  the  past.  Nor  would  it  be  wise 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


425 


to  destroy  this  commodity  feature  even  now,  for  those 
laborers  who  possess  and  exercise  brain  and  skill  and  energy 
deserve  to  be  in  better  demand  and  to  be  able  to  dispose  of 
their  labor  at  better  prices  than  the  unskilled  and  stupid : 
this  is  needful  also  for  the  spurring  of  the  stupid  and  in¬ 
dolent.  The  need  is — a  just,  wise,  paternal  government, 
which  will  continue  wholesome  restraints  and  incentives 
and  add  thereto,  while  at  the  same  time  protecting  each  class 
of  labor  from  the  arrogance  of  the  class  next  above  it,  and 
shielding  all  from  the  herculean  power  of  present-day  Capital 
with  its  vast  and  increasing  army  of  machine  slaves;  and, 
ultimately,  after  full  and  general  pradtical  instrudlions  in 
righteousness,  under  the  law  of  love,  would  destroy  all  in 
sympathy  with  selfishness  and  sin.  Such  a  government  is 
suggested  nowhere  except  in  the  Bible,  and  there  it  is  ac¬ 
curately  described  and  positively  promised  and  waits  only 
for  the  seledtion  of  God’s  Church — to  be  its  kings  and 
priests  as  joint-heirs  with  Immanuel. — Rev.  5:10;  20:6. 

BISHOP  J.  P.  NEWMAN’S  OUTLOOK. 

The  irrepressible  conflict  between  Capital  and  Labor  is 
seen  by  Bishop  Newman,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
He  sees  rights  and  wrongs  on  both  sides  of  the  question.  In 
a  recent  article  published  in  the  journals  of  his  denomination, 
he  sets  forth  the  following  propositions  and  suggestions: — 

“Is  it  impiety  to  be  rich?  Is  poverty  essential  to  god¬ 
liness?  Are  beggars  the  only  saints?  Is  heaven  a  poor- 
house?  What  then  shall  we  do  with  Abraham,  who  was 
very  rich  in  cattle,  in  silver  and  in  gold?  What  then  shall 
we  do  with  Job,  who  had  7,000  sheep,  3,000  camels, 
4,000  oxen,  500  asses;  who  had  30,000  acres  and  3,000 
household  servants?  .  .  . 

“The  acquisition  of  wealth  is  a  divine  gift.  Industry 
and  frugality  are  the  laws  of  thrift.  To  amass  great  fortunes 
is  a  special  endowment.  As  poets,  philosophers  and  ora¬ 
tors  are  born  such,  so  the  financier  has  a  genius  for  wealth. 


426 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


By  intuition  he  is  familiar  with  the  laws  of  supply  and  de* 
mand;  he  seems  gifted  with  the  vision  of  a  seer  of  the 
coming  changes  in  the  market ;  he  knows  when  to  buy  and 
when  to  sell,  and  when  to  hold  fast.  He  anticipates  the 
flow  of  population  and  its  effedl  upon  real  estate.  As  the 
poet  must  sing  because  the  muse  is  in  him,  so  the  financier 
must  make  money.  He  cannot  help  it.  The  endowment 
of  this  gift  is  announced  in  Scripture  :  ‘  The  Lord  thy  God 
giveth  thee  the  power  to  get  wealth.’  (Deut.  8:18.)  And 
all  these  promises  are  illustrated  in  the  present  financial 
condition  of  Christian  nations,  who  control  the  finances  of 
the  world. 

“  Against  these  natural  and  lawful  rights  to  the  posses¬ 
sion  of  property  is  the  clamor  for  the  distribution  of  prop¬ 
erty  among  those  who  have  not  acquired  it  either  by  in¬ 
heritance  or  skill  or  industry.  It  is  a  communism  that  has 
no  foundation  either  in  the  constitution  of  nature  or  in  the 
social  order  of  mankind.  It  is  the  wild,  irrational  cry  of 
Labor  against  Capital,  between  which,  in  the  economy  of 
nature  and  in  political  economy,  there  should  be  no  com¬ 
mon  antagonism.” 

The  bishop  affirms  that  “the  employer  and  the  employed 
have  inviolable  rights;  the  former  to  employ  whom  he  can 
for  what  he  can,  and  the  latter  to  respond  when  he  can.” 
The  bishop  asserts  that  the  envy  and  jealousy  of  laboring 
classes  are  not  excited  against  those  who  possess  vast  for¬ 
tunes,  but  against  the  supreme  ease  and  the  supreme  indif¬ 
ference  of  the  rich.  He  continues: — 

“Wealth  has  the  noblest  of  missions.  It  is  not  given 
to  hoard,  nor  to  gratify,  nor  for  the  show  of  pomp  and 
power.  The  rich  are  the  almoners  of  the  Almighty.  They 
are  his  disbursing  agents.  They  are  the  guardians  of  the 
poor.  They  are  to  inaugurate  those  great  enterprises  which 
will  bring  thrift  to  the  masses;  not  the  largest  dividends , 
but  the  largest  prosperity.  Capital  makes  it  possible  for  the 
laborer  to  enjoy  a  happiness  that  waits  upon  honest  industry. 
It  is  for  the  rich  to  improve  the  homes  of  the  poor,  but 
many  a  rich  man’s  stable  is  a  palace  compared  to  the  abode 
of  the  honest  and  intelligent  mechanic. 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible.  427 

“  When  the  wealthy  are  the  patrons  of  those  social 
reforms  that  elevate  society ,  then  they  will  receive  the 
benediction  of  the  poor.  It  is  for  them  to  give  direc¬ 
tion  to  the  legislator  essential  for  the  protection  of  all 
the  rights  and  interests  of  a  community.  When  they 
build  libraries  of  learning,  museums  of  art  and  temples 
of  piety  they  will  be  esteemed  the  benefactors  of  their 
kind.  When  the  wealth  of  Capital  joins  hands  with 
the  wealth  of  intellect,  the  wealth  of  muscle ,  and  the 
wealth  of  goodness  for  the  common  good*  then  Labor  and 
Capital  will  be  esteemed  the  equal  factors  in  giving 
every  man  life ,  liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness:'' 

The  Bishop  evidently  endeavors  to  take  a  fair  view  of 
both  sides  of  the  present  controversy  and  approaching 
struggle,  but  association  with  and  dependence  upon  wealth 
evidently  gives  bias,  no  doubt  unconsciously,  to  his  judg¬ 
ment.  It  is  a  fad  that  many  of  the  ancients  were  very 
rich;  Abraham,  for  instance.  Yet  the  story  of  the  sojourn 
of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob  in  the  land  of  Canaan  shows 
that  although  land  was  owned  in  those  days,  it  was  never¬ 
theless  not  fenced  but  free  to  the  users.  These  three  patri¬ 
archs  with  their  servants  and  herds  and  flocks  roamed  at 
will  through  the  land  of  the  Canaanites  for  nearly  two 
centuries,  and  yet  did  not  claim  to  own  a  foot  of  it. 
(ACls  7:5.)  And  in  God’s  typical  kingdom,  Israel,  the 
code  of  laws  provided  for  the  poor,  home-born  and  for¬ 
eigner.  None  need  starve:  the  fields  must  not  be  gleaned 
closely,  but  the  corners  must  be  left  for  the  poor  to  glean. 
The  hungry  might  enter  an  orchard,  a  vineyard  or  a  field 
and  eat  on  the  spot  to  satisfaction.  And  when  the  land  of 
Palestine  was  divided  amongst  the  tribes  and  families  of 
Israel,  the  special  provision  for  the  cancellation  of  mort¬ 
gages  on  all  lands,  and  all  debts,  every  fiftieth  year,  pre¬ 
vented  the  impoverishment  and  practical  enslavement  of 
the  people  as  a  whole  to  a  wealthy  few. 


428 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


The  Bishop  seems  to  forget  that  the  laws  and  arrange¬ 
ments  of  Christendom  are  not  a  divinely  arranged  code; 
that  like  all  the  devices  of  imperfedt  heads  and  hearts  these 
laws  are  not  infallible ;  that  although  at  one  time  no  better 
could  be  devised,  the  changes  of  social  and  financial  condi¬ 
tions  made  changes  necessary  in  the  past;  that  other  changes 
are  now  recognized  as  proper,  though  opposed  by  selfishness 
and  ultra  conservatism  in  their  day.  If,  then,  our  laws  are 
conceded  to  be  merely  human  and  fallible,  and  if  they  have 
already  been  changed  and  amended  to  suit  changed  con¬ 
ditions,  is  it  not  inconsistent  for  the  bishop  to  treat  them 
now  as  sacred ,  unquestionable ,  unalterable ;  and  to  claim 
that  rights  once  conceded  are  therefore  “ inviolable,” 
“natural”  and  indisputable  “either  in  the  order  of  nature 
or  in  the  constitution  of  mankind;” — and  that  the  very 
suggestion  of  a  modification  of  the  laws  and  social  regula¬ 
tions  to  better  adapt  them  to  present  conditions  is  “wild” 
and  “irrational”? 

The  Bishop,  it  will  be  noted,  takes  opposite  ground  from 
that  taken  by  Dr.  Abbott  on  the  question  of  labor  as  a 
commodity ,  subjedt  to  the  conditions  of  supply  and  demand. 
He  sees  in  this  the  law  of  our  present  social  system,  and  says 
that  it  must  continue.  He  is  corredl  in  seeing  that  Labor 
must  continue  a  commodity  (to  be  bought  as  cheap  as 
Capital  can  purchase  it,  and  to  be  sold  at  as  high  a  price 
as  Labor  can  obtain  for  it)  so  long  as  the  present  social 
syste??i  continues.  This,  however,  will  not  be  for  many  years, 
as  indicated  by  prophecy  and  as  discerned  by  other  able 
minds  in  closer  touch  with  the  people  and  their  unrest. 

From  the  Bishop’s  standpoint  the  only  hope  of  a  peace¬ 
ful  solution  of  the  differences  between  Capital  and  Labor 
is,  (i)  a  conversion  of  all  the  wealthy  to  the  loving  and 
benevolent  conditions  particularized  in  the  last  two  para¬ 
graphs  above  quoted;  and  (2)  a  conversioti  of  all  the  poor 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible .  429 

and  middle  classes  to  that  godliness  and  contentment  where 
they  can  accept  with  thanks  whatever  the  wealthy  are 
pleased  to  let  them  have  of  the  earth  and  the  fullness  there¬ 
of,  and  shout  “Blessed  are  we  poor  !  ”  This,  we  admit, 
would  solve  the  Labor  Question,  quickly  and  thoroughly; 
but  no  sane  people  are  looking  for  such  a  solution  in  the 
near  future;  nor  do  the  Scriptures  so  portray.  We  cannot 
suppose  that  this  intelligent  Bishop  really  offers  his  sug¬ 
gestions  as  a  remedy; — rather  we  assume  him  to  mean, 
that  he  sees  no  other  than  this  impossible  solution,  and  that 
hence  civilization  will  shortly  be  smitten  with  the  curse  of 
Anarchy.  Would  that  the  gentleman  might  see  God’s 
remedy  for  which  our  Lord  taught  us  to  hope  and  pray, — 
“  Thy  Kingdom  come,” — and  the  way  in  which  that  King¬ 
dom  is  to  be  set  up  in  power  and  dominion. — Dan.  2:44, 
45;  7  :22,  27;  Rev.  2:27. 

A  LEARNED  JURIST’S  VIEWS. 


A  jurist  of  world-wide  fame,  addressing  a  graduating 
law  class  of  a  prominent  College  in  the  United  States,  ex¬ 
pressed  himself  as  follows,  as  reported  by  the  Kansas  City 
Journal: — 

“The  history  of  the  arrogant  and  rapacious  race  to  which 
we  belong  has  been  the  record  of  incessant  and  bloody 
struggles  for  personal  liberty.  Wars  have  been  waged, 
dynasties  overthrown  and  monarchs  beheaded,  not  for  con¬ 
quest,  for  ambition,  for  glory,  but  that  man  might  be  free. 
Privilege  and  prerogative  have  stubbornly  and  reludfantly 
yielded  through  many  sanguinary  centuries  to  the  indomit¬ 
able  passion  for  individual  liberty.  From  the  Magna 
Charta  to  Appomattox  is  a  far  cry ;  but  there  was  no  mo¬ 
ment  of  that  652  years  in  which  the  race  ceased  or  hesitated 
in  its  resolute  and  unflinching  battle  for  the  equality  of  all 
men  before  the  law.  It  was  for  this  that  the  barons  bullied 
king  John;  that  Latimer  burned  ;  that  Hampden  fell;  that 


430  The  Day  oj  Vengeance. 

the  compadl  in  the  cabin  of  the  Mayflower  was  drawn ; 
that  the  Declaration  of  Independence  was  promulgated  ; 
that  John  Brown,  of  Osawatomie,  died;  that  the  legions 
of  Grant  and  Sheridan  marched  and  conquered,  willing  to 
relinquish  life  and  all  its  possessions  rather  than  surrender 
the  franchises  of  liberty. 

‘  Of  what  avail  are  plow  and  sail 
Or  life  or  land,  if  freedom  fail  ?  ’ 

“The  dream  of  the  centuries  has  at  last  been  realized. 
From  the  brutal  and  bloody  tumult  of  history,  man  has  at 
last  emerged  lord  of  himself;  but  the  perplexing  engimas 
of  faith  remain.  Men  are  equal,  but  there  is  no  equality. 
Suffrage  is  universal,  but  political  power  is  exerted  by  a 
few;  poverty  has  not  been  abolished.  The  burdens  and 
privileges  of  society  are  unequally  borne.  Some  have 
wealth  beyond  the  capacity  of  extravagance  to  squander, 
and  others  pray  in  vain  for  daily  bread.  Baffled  and  thwarted 
by  these  incongruities,  exasperated  it  may  be  by  suffering 
and  want,  disappointed  in  the  effedts  of  political  liberty 
upon  individual  happiness  and  prosperity,  many  have 
yielded  to  a  disquietude  so  searching  and  profound  as  to 
indicate  the  necessity  for  the  adtive  coalition  of  the  con 
servative  forces  in  our  society. 

“  In  the  evolutionary  movement,  upon  which  society  of 
the  United  States  has  entered,  there  are  no  precedents  in 
history,  because  the  conditions  are  anomalous,  and  a  scien¬ 
tific  solution  is  therefore  impossible.  While  the  conditions 
of  the  masses  of  the  people  have  been  enormously  improved 
by  social  progress,  the  application  of  science  to  industry, 
and  the  invention  of  machinery,  it  cannot  be  doubted  that 
poverty  is  more  hostile  to  society,  more  dangerous  to  the 
institutions  of  self-government  and  to  the  personal  liberty 
that  has  been  gained  after  so  many  centuries  of  conflidt 
than  ever  before.  The  reasons  are  obvious.  The  laborer 
is  free;  he  is  a  voter;  his  self-resped!  is  increased;  his 
sensibility  has  become  acute ;  his  wants  have  been  multi¬ 
plied  more  rapidly  than  the  means  of  gratification;  educa¬ 
tion  has  elevated  him  above  the  condition  of  menial  toil. 
The  daily  newspaper  has  familiarized  him  with  the  advan¬ 
tages  that  wealth  gives  its  possessors.  He  has  been  taught 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


43 1 

that  all  men  have  been  created  equal,  and  he  believes  that 
while  rights  are  equaled,  opportunities  are  not.  Modern 
science  has  armed  him  with  formidable  weapons,  and  when 
hunger  comes  nothing  is  so  sacred  as  the  necessities  of  wife 
and  children. 

“The  social  crisis  in  all  civilized  countries,  and  especially 
in  ours,  is  becoming  more  formidable.  The  muttered 
thunder  of  sullen  discontent  grows  nearer  hour  by  hour. 
While  I  believe  that  the  serene  and  resolute  genius  of  the 
Anglo-Saxon  race  will  prove  equal  to  this,  as  it  has  to  every 
other  emergency,  and  that  it  will  not  relinquish  the  pos¬ 
sessions  it  has  acquired  by  incredible  sacrifices,  yet  it  is  ap¬ 
parent  that  the  battle  is  not  ended;  that  man  is  no  longer 
content  with  equality  of  rights  and  with  equality  of  oppoi'- 
tunity ,  but  that  he  will  demand  equality  of  conditions  as  the 
law  of  the  ideal  state. 

“It  is  obvious  also  that  social  degradation  is  inconsist¬ 
ent  with  self-government,  and  that  hopeless  and  helpless 
poverty  is  incompatible  with  personal  freedom.  The  man 
who  is  absolutely  dependent  upon  another  for  means  of 
subsistence  for  himself  and  family,  which  may  be  taken 
away  altogether  by  the  employer  at  pleasure,  is  not  in  any 
just  sense  free.  In  one  hundred  years  we  have  become  the 
wealthiest  of  all  the  nations.  Our  resources  are  gigantic. 
The  statistics  of  our  earnings  and  accumulations  astonish 
even  credulity.  Money  is  abundant,  food  is  plentiful ; 
fabrics  and  labor  are  in  ample  supply;  but  notwithstanding 
this  fecundity  the  paradox  of  civilization  remains:  the  ma¬ 
jority  of  the  people  struggle  for  existence,  and  a  fraction 
subsists  in  abjebt  and  wretched  penury. 

“  That  such  conditions  should  exist  seems  to  impeach 
Supreme  Wisdom.  To  admit  that  want,  misery  or  ignor¬ 
ance  are  an  inevitable  inheritance  makes  the  brotherhood 
of  man  sardonic  irony  and  the  code  of  the  moral  universe 
unintelligible.  The  disappointment  engendered  by  these 
conditions  is  deepening  into  distrust  of  the  principles  upon 
which  society  is  founded  and  a  disposition  to  change  the 
basis  upon  which  it  rests.  This  distrust  it  is  your  most  im¬ 
portant  mission  to  allay,  and  this  revolution  it  is  your  most 
important  duty  to  resist. 

“The  popular  remedies  proposed  for  the  reformation  of 


43  2 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


the  evils  and  defeats  and  infirmities  of  modern  society  mav 
be  roughly  classed  in  two  groups,  the  first  of  which  proposes 
to  redress  grievance  by  changing  political  institutions.  This 
method  is  erroneous  and  must  be  ineffectual,  because  it  rests 
upon  the  fallacy  that  material  prosperity  is  a  result  of  free¬ 
dom,  the  truth  being  that  political  liberty  is  the  consequence 
and  not  the  cause  of  material  progress.  Much  has  been 
written  by  poets  and  dreamers  in  praise  of  poverty,  and 
the  love  of  money  has  been  denounced  as  the  root  of  all 
evil,  but  the  fadt  remains  that,  honestly  acquired  and 
wisely  employed,  there  is  no  form  of  power  so  substantial, 
positive  and  palpable  as  that  which  accompanies  the  pos¬ 
session  of  money. 

“There  is  no  condition  so  deplorable,  so  depressing,  so 
destructive  of  all  that  is  noblest  in  man,  all  that  is  most 
elevating  in  domestic  life,  all  that  is  most  inspiring  in  des¬ 
tiny,  as  hopeless,  squalid,  helpless  poverty,  want,  hunger, 
the  wages  of  the  sweat-shop,  embers,  rags  and  a  crust.  As 
your  trained  intelligence  is  directed  to  the  investigation  of 
the  problems  of  the  times,  you  will  not  fail  to  observe  that 
this  element  of  our  society  is  constantly  increasing.” 

Here  we  have  a  clear  and  able  statement  of  fadts,  as  all, 
rich  or  poor,  must  acknowledge.  But  it  contains  no  rem¬ 
edy  :  not  even  the  suggestion  that  the  new  batch  of  lawyers 
and  politicians  should  seek  a  remedy.  They  are  merely 
counselled  to  allay  distrust  in  others,  however  much  they 
feel  it  themselves,  and  to  resist  every  change  of  the  present 
system  while  they  seek  to  keep  above  its  grind  themselves. 

Why  this  advice?  Is  it  because  this  able  man  despises 
his  humbler  brother?  By  no  means;  but  because  he  sees 
the  inevitable  operation  of  liberty — “individualism” — 
selfishness — with  its  implied  liberty  to  compete,  and  for 
each  to  do  the  best  he  can  for  himself.  Looking  into  the 
past  he  says,  “What  hath  been  shall  be.”  He  does  not 
see  that  we  are  in  the  end  of  the  present  age,  in  the  dawn 
of  the  Millennium,  that  only  the  power  of  the  Lord’s 
Anointed  King  of  all  the  earth  can  bring  order  out  of  all 


The  Conflitt  Irrepressible. 


A  ?  '> 
T-JJf 

this  confusion;  and  that,  in  God’s  wise  providence,  men 
are  now  brought  face  to  face  with  these  perplexing  problems 
which  no  human  wisdom  can  solve,  and  with  calamitous 
conditions  which  no  human  foresight  or  policy  can  avert 
or  dispel,  so  that  in  due  time,  in  their  extremity  and  peril, 
they  will  be  glad  to  recognize  and  submit  to  the  divine  in¬ 
tervention  and  to  cease  from  their  own  works  and  be  taught 
of  God.  He  whose  right  the  kingdom  is  is  about  to 
“take  unto  himself  his  great  power  and  reign,”  to  bring 
order  out  of  chaos,  to  glorify  his  Church,  as  his  “bride,” 
and  with  and  through  her  to  end  the  woes  of  the  sin-bur¬ 
dened,  groaning  creation  and  bless  all  the  families  of  the 
earth.  Only  those  who  have  the  “true  light”  can  see  the 
glorious  outcome  of  this  present  dark  time,  which  is  puz  • 
zling  the  wise. 

MR.  ROBERT  G.  INGERSOLL,  LIKE  OTHERS,  SEES  THE  CONDI¬ 
TION  OF  THINGS  AND  DEPLORES  IT,  BUT 
SUGGESTS  NO  REMEDY. 

Col.  Ingersoll  is  well  known  as  a  wise  man  according  to  the 
course  of  this  world.  Although  a  noted  infidel,  he  is  a 
man  of  marked  ability  and  of  more  than  usual  sound  judg¬ 
ment,  except  in  religious  matters,  where  no  man’s  judg¬ 
ment  is  sound  except  as  informed  and  guided  by  the  Word 
and  spirit  of  the  Lord.  As  a  lawyer,  Mr.  Ingersoll’s  ad¬ 
vice  has  been  so  highly  esteemed  that  he  has  been  known 
to  receive  $250  for  thirty  minutes  counsel.  This  adtive 
brain  has  also  been  employed  in  grappling  with  the  great 
problems  of  this  perplexing  time ;  yet  neither  has  he  any 
remedy  to  suggest.  He  has  expressed  his  views  of  the  situa¬ 
tion  in  a  lengthy  article  in  the  Twentieth  Century ,  from 
which  we  give  a  brief  extradb  He  says:— 

“  Invention  has  filled  the  world  with  competitors,  not 
only  of  laborers,  but  of  mechanics — mechanics  of  the 
28  D 


AZ  A 

rO~t 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


highest  skill.  To-day  the  ordinary  laborer  is,  for  the  most 
part,  a  cog  in  the  wheel.  He  works  with  the  tireless,  he 
feeds  the  insatiable.  When  the  monster  stops  the  man  is 
out  of  employment — out  of  bread.  He  has  not  saved  any¬ 
thing.  The  machine  that  he  fed  was  not  feeding  him — 
the  invention  was  not  for  his  benefit.  The  other  day  I 
heard  a  man  say  that  for  thousands  of  good  mechanics  it 
was  almost  impossible  to  get  employment,  and  that  in  his 
judgment  the  government  ought  to  furnish  employment  to 
the  people.  A  few  minutes  after  I  heard  another  say  that 
he  was  selling  a  patent  for  cutting  out  clothes ;  that  one  of 
the  machines  could  do  the  work  of  twenty  tailors,  and  that 
only  the  week  before  he  had  sold  two  to  a  great  house  in 
New  York,  and  that  over  forty  cutters  had  been  discharged. 
The  capitalist  comes  forward  with  his  specific.  He  tells 
the  workingman  that  he  must  be  economical — and  yet,  un¬ 
der  the  present  system,  economy  would  only  lessen  wages. 
Under  the  great  law  of  supply  and  demand  every  saving, 
frugal,  self-denying  workingman  is  unconsciously  doing 
what  little  he  can  to  reduce  the  compensation  of  himself 
and  his  fellows.  The  saving  mechanic  is  a  certificate  that 
wages  are  high  enough. 

4 ‘Capital  has  always  claimed,  and  still  claims,  the  right 
to  combine.  Manufacturers  meet  and  determine  prices, 
even  in  spite  of  the  great  law  of  supply  and  demand.  Have 
the  laborers  the  same  right  to  consult  and  combine?  The 
rich  meet  in  the  bank,  club-house  or  parlor.  Workingmen, 
when  they  combine,  gather  in  the  street.  All  the  organ¬ 
ized  forces  of  society  are  against  them.  Capital  has  the 
army  and  the  navy,  the  legislature,  the  judicial  and  execu¬ 
tive  departments.  When  the  rich  combine,  it  is  for  the 
the  purpose  of  ‘exchanging  ideas.’  When  the  poor  com¬ 
bine,  it  is  a  ‘conspiracy.’  If  they  adt  in  concert,  if  they 
really  do  something,  it  is  a  ‘mob.’  If  they  defend  them¬ 
selves,  it  is  ‘  treason.’  How  is  it  that  the  rich  control  the 
departments  of  government?  There  are  times  when  mendi¬ 
cants  become  revolutionists — when  a  rag  becomes  a  banner, 
under  which  the  noblest  and  the  bravest  battle  for  the  right. 

“How  are  we  to  settle  the  unequal  contest  between  man 
and  machine?  Will  the  machines  finally  go  into  partner¬ 
ship  with  the  laborer?  Can  these  forces  of  nature  be  con- 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


435 


trolled  for  the  benefit  of  nature’s  suffering  children?  Will 
extravagance  keep  pace  with  ingenuity?  Will  the  workmen 
become  intelligent  enough  and  strong  enough  to  become 
the  owners  of  machines?  Can  man  become  intelligent 
enough  to  be  generous,  to  be  just;  or  does  the  same  law  or 
fa<5t  control  him  that  controls  the  animal  or  vegetable  world? 
In  the  days  of  cannibalism  the  strong  devoured  the  weak 
— actually  ate  their  flesh.  In  spite  of  all  the  laws  that 
man  has  made,  in  spite  of  all  advances  in  science,  the 
strong,  the  heartless,  still  live  on  the  weak,  the  unfortunate, 
and  the  foolish.  When  I  take  into  consideration  the  agony 
of  civilized  life — the  failures,  the  anxieties,  the  tears,  the 
withered  hopes,  the  bitter  realities,  the  hunger,  the  crime, 
the  humiliation,  the  shame — I  am  almost  forced  to  say  that 
cannibalism,  after  all,  is  the  most  merciful  form  in  which 
man  has  ever  lived  upon  his  fellow-man. 

“It  is  impossible  for  a  man  with  a  good  heart  to  be  satis¬ 
fied  with  the  world  as  it  now  is.  No  man  can  truly  enjoy 
even  what  he  earns — what  he  knows  to  be  his  own — know¬ 
ing  that  millions  of  his  fellow-men  are  in  misery  and  want. 
When  we  think  of  the  famished,  we  feel  that  it  is  almost 
heartless  to  eat.  To  meet  the  ragged  and  shivering  makes 
one  .almost  ashamed  to  be  well  dressed  and  warm — one  feels 
as  though  his  heart  were  as  cold  as  their  bodies. 

“Is  there  to  be  no  change?  Are  the  Maws  of  supply 
and  demand,’  invention  and  science,  monopoly  and  com¬ 
petition,  capital  and  legislation,  always  to  be  the  enemies 
of  those  who  toil?  Will  the  workers  always  be  ignorant 
enough  and  stupid  enough  to  give  their  earnings  for  the  use¬ 
less?  Will  they  support  millions  of  soldiers  to  kill  the  sons 
of  other  workingmen?  Will  they  always  build  temples 
and  live  in  dens  and  huts  themselves?  Will  they  forever 
allow  parasites  and  vampires  to  live  upon  their  blood?  Will 
they  remain  the  slaves  of  the  beggars  they  support?  Will 
honest  men  stop  taking  off  their  hats  to  successful  fraud  ? 
Will  industry,  in  the  presence  of  crowned  idleness,  forever 
fall  upon  its  knees?  Will  they  understand  that  beggars 
cannot  be  generous,  and  that  every  healthy  man  must  earn 
the  right  to  live?  Will  they  finally  say  that  the  man  who 
has  had  equal  privileges  with  all  others  has  no  right  to  com¬ 
plain,  or  will  they  follow  the  example  set  by  their  oppress- 


4  36 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


ors?  Will  they  learn  that  force,  to  succeed,  must  have 
thought  behind  it,  and  that  anything  done  in  order  that  it 
may  endure  must  rest  upon  the  cornerstone  of  justice?” 

The  argument  here  set  forth  is  poor,  weak,  hopeless  and 
suggestionless;  and  coming  from  a  wise  man  and  a  fine 
logician  merely  shows  that  the  wise  men  of  this  world 
see  the  malady  but  can  see  no  remedy.  The  learned  gentle¬ 
man  points  out  the  causes  of  the  difficulty  clearly  enough, 
and  their  inevitableness,  and  then  says,  to  workmen,  prac¬ 
tically, — “Don’t  you  let  them  (invention,  science,  compe¬ 
tition,  etc.)  crowd  you  down  and  hurt  you  !  ”  But  he  sug¬ 
gests  no  means  of  deliverance,  except  it  be  in  the  query, 
“Will  the  workmen  become  intelligent  enough  and  strong 
enough  to  become  the  owners  of  machines?  ” 

But  suppose  they  had  machines  and  quite  sufficient  capital 
to  operate  them  !  Could  such  fadtories  and  machines  be 
operated  more  successfully  than  others?  Could  they  long 
be  successfully  operated  as  benevolent  concerns  and  not  for 
profit?  Would  they  not  do  their  share  to  increase  “over- 
pro  du  61  ion  ”  and  cause  “shut-downs,”  making  their  own 
and  other  workmen  idle  ?  Do  we  not  know  that  if 
the  mill  or  shop  were  run  on  the  principle  of  equal  pay  for 
all  employed,  it  would  speedily  either  become  bankrupt  be¬ 
cause  it  paid  too  much  for  wages,  or  else  the  more  skillful 
would  be  drawn  by  better  pay  to  other  situations,  or  to 
private  operations  on  their  individual  account?  In  a  word, 
self-interest,  selfishness,  is  so  ingrained  in  fallen  human  na¬ 
ture  and  so  much  a  part  of  the  present  social  strudture  that 
whoever  does  not  count  on  it  will  quickly  learn  his 
mistake. 

The  closing  sentence  quoted  is  very  smooth,  but  very 
barren  of  help  for  the  emergency.  It  is  like  a  glass  nest- 
egg.  It  serves  instead  of  a  solution,  until  you  break  it 
open  and  attempt  to  eat  it.  “Will  they  [the  workmen] 


The  ConfiiH  Irrepressible. 


437 


*  learn  that  force,  to  succeed,  must  have  thought  behind  it?’ r 
Yes;  all  know  that;  and  that  thought  must  have  brains; 
and  that  the  brains  must  be  of  good  quality  and  arrange¬ 
ment.  All  can  see  that  if  all  had  brains  of  equal  caliber 
and  force  the  battle  between  man  and  man  would  be  so 
equal  that  a  truce  would  be  speedily  arranged,  and  each 
other’s  rights  and  interests  provided  for;  or,  more  probably, 
the  fight  would  have  come  sooner  and  been  severer.  But  no 
one  knows  better  than  does  Mr.  Ingersoll  that  no  earthly 
power  could  produce  such  a  condition  of  mental  equality. 

The  fourth  paragraph  quoted  is  most  creditable  to  the 
great  man.  It  finds  an  echo  in  every  noble  soul,  of  which 
we  trust  there  are  many.  But  others,  in  moderate  circum¬ 
stances,  or  even  wealthy  like  Mr.  Ingersoll,  decide  as  he 
no  doubt  has  decided,  that  they  are  as  powerless  to  obstrudt 
or  to  alter  the  social  trend  which  sweeps  along  the  channel 
of  the  fallen  human  nature,  by  casting  into  it  their  money 
and  influence,  as  they  would  be  to  stop  Niagara  Falls  by 
casting  their  bodies  thereinto.  A  momentary  splash  and 
commotion  is  all  that  there  would  be  in  either  case. 

HON.  J.  L.  THOMAS  ON  LABOR  LEGISLATION. 


The  claim  is  frequently  made  that  Labor  has  been  dis¬ 
criminated  against  by  legislation  favoring  the  rich  and  in¬ 
jurious  to  the  interests  of  the  poor;  and  that  a  reversal  of 
this  would  be  a  cure-all  remedy.  Nothing  could  be  further 
from  the  truth,  and  we  are  glad  to  have  a  summary  of 
United  States  Labor  legislation  by  so  well  qualified  a  gentle¬ 
man  as  United  States  Assistant  Attorney  General  Thomas, 
in  the  New  York  Tribune ,  Odd.  17,  ’96,  as  follows: — 

“  To  write  the  history  of  the  legislation  for  the  last  fifty 
years  for  the  amelioration  of  the  conditions  of  the  poorer 
and  laboring  classes  would  require  volumes,  but  it  may  be 
summarized  as  follows : 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


43s 


“  Imprisonment  for  debt  has  been  abolished. 

“Laws  have  been  passed  exempting  homesteads  and  a 
large  amount  of  personal  property  from  execution  against 
debtors  who  are  heads  of  families,  their  widows  and  orphans. 

“Liens  have  been  given  by  law  to  mechanics  and  laborers 
on  the  land  or  thing  on  which  they  bestow  labor  for  their 
wages. 

“  Poor  persons  are  allowed  to  sue  in  the  courts,  State  and 
National,  without  the  payment  of  costs  or  the  giving  of 
security  for  costs. 

“The  courts,  State  and  National,  appoint  attorneys  to 
defend,  without  compensation,  poor  persons  in  the  criminal 
courts  and  in  some  instances  in  the  civil  courts. 

“The  courts  in  many  instances  are  directed  to  enter  judg¬ 
ment  in  favor  of  a  laborer  who  has  to  bring  suit  to  recover 
his  wages  or  enforce  his  rights  against  a  corporation  for  a 
stated  sum  to  cover  his  attorney’s  fees. 

“  Seven  hours,  in  some  cases,  and  eight  or  nine  in  others, 
have  been  declared  by  law  a  day’s  labor  for  public  service 
or  on  public  works. 

“In  the  administration  of  insolvent  estates  the  wages  of 
labor  are  preferred  claims,  and  in  some  cases  wages  are  made 
preferred  claims  generally. 

“Laws  have  been  passed  regulating  passenger  and  freight 
charges  on  railroads  and  other  transportation  lines,  and  also 
of  public  warehouses  and  elevators,  and  National  and  State 
commissions  have  been  created  to  supervise  railway  traffic, 
by  which  charges  have  been  reduced  two-thirds  or  more. 

“  Laws  reducing  the  rate  of  interest  have  been  passed  in 
nearly  all  of  the  States,  and  extending  the  time  for  redemp¬ 
tion  after  the  foreclosure  of  mortgages  or  deeds  of  trust. 

“Railroads  are  required  to  fence  their  roads  or  pay  double 
damages  resulting  from  a  failure  to  fence ;  they  are  also  re¬ 
quired  to  furnish  safe  places  and  appliances  for  their 
workmen. 

“  Manufacturers  and  mine  operators  are  required  to  pro¬ 
vide  places  and  machinery  for  the  safety  and  comfort  of  their 
employes. 

“The  incorporation  of  labor  organizations  has  been  au¬ 
thorized  by  law. 

“Labor  Day  has  been  made  a  national  holiday. 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


439 


“  Commissioners  of  Labor,  State  and  National,  are  ap¬ 
pointed  to  gather  statistics  and,  so  far  as  possible,  ameliorate 
the  condition  of  the  working  classes. 

“The  Department  of  Agriculture  has  been  established,  and 
the  head  thereof  made  a  Cabinet  officer. 

“Seeds  costing  $150,000  annually  are  distributed  free  to 
the  people. 

“It  is  made  a  misdemeanor  in  many  of  the  States  to 
blacklist  a  poor  man  who  has  been  discharged  from  service 
or  has  failed  to  pay  his  debts,  and  it  is  made  a  misdemeanor 
to  threaten  by  postal  card  through  the  mails  to  sue  a  debtor, 
or  by  the  use  of  any  device  to  refledt  on  him. 

“In  order  to  protedt  the  imprudent  and  unwary,  the  use 
of  the  mails  is  denied  to  those  who  would  operate  fraudulent 
or  lottery  schemes  through  this  medium. 

“  Postages  have  been  reduced,  entailing  a  loss  to  the  gov¬ 
ernment  of  $8,000,000  annually  in  carrying  the  mails,  under 
the  operation  of  which  the  people  get  the  country  news¬ 
papers  free  of  postage,  and  the  best  magazines  and  periodi¬ 
cals  have  been  made  so  cheap  as  to  put  them  within  the 
reach  of  the  poor. 

“Policies  of  life  insurance  and  shares  in  building  and 
loan  associations  are  made  non-forfeitable  for  non-pay¬ 
ment  of  premiums  or  dues  after  a  limited  time. 

“Banks,  whether  State  or  National,  are  subject  to  public 
supervision,  and  their  accounts  to  public  inspedtion. 

“The  employes  in  the  public  service  are  allowed  leave  of 
absence  with  pay  for  thirty  days  in  some  instances,  and  fif¬ 
teen  days  in  others,  and  an  additional  thirty  days  for  sickness 
of  themselves  or  families. 

“The  coolie  trade,  the  importation  of  laborers  under 
contradt,  the  labor  of  convidtsof  the  United  States,  the  fur¬ 
ther  immigration  of  Chinese,  the  importation  of  convidl- 
labor-made-goods,  and  the  peonage  system  have  been  for¬ 
bidden  by  law. 

“  Boards  of  Arbitration,  State  and  National,  for  the 
settlement  of  labor  disputes  have  been  created. 

“Those  employed  in  the  public  service  are  allowed  pay 
for  the  National  holidays — the  first  day  of  January,  the  22c! 
of  February,  Decoration  day,  the  4th  of  July,  Labor  Day, 
Thanksgiving  Day,  and  the  25th  of  December. 


440 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“Homesteads  have  been  given  to  those  who  would  go 
and  settle  on  them,  and  other  lands  have  been  given  to 
those  who  would  plant  and  grow  trees  thereon. 

“  The  Australian  ballot  and  other  laws  for  the  protection 
of  the  people  in  their  right  to  vote  unmolested  and  unawed, 
have  been  passed. 

“Four  millions  of  slaves  have  been  freed,  by  which  hun¬ 
dreds  of  thousands  of  property-owners  were  impoverished. 

“Public  libraries  have  been  established  at  public  expense. 

“  Public  hospitals  have  been  multiplied  for  the  care  of 
the  sick  and  poor. 

“One  hundred  and  forty  million  dollars  are  annually  paid 
out  of  the  public  Treasury  to  the  soldiers  of  our  wars,  their 
widows  and  orphans. 

“  Last,  though  not  least,  public  schools  have  been  estab¬ 
lished,  so  that  now  the  annual  expenditure  for  tuition  alone 
in  them  is  more  than  $160,000,000,  and  for  buildings,  in¬ 
terest  on  loans  and  other  expenses,  probably  the  further 
sum  of  $40,000,000  or  more. 

“Innumerable  other  laws  of  less  importance,  looking  in 
the  same  direction  as  the  above,  and  extending  into  the 
minutest  details  of  the  relations  between  employers  of  la¬ 
bor,  whether  corporations,  partnerships  or  individuals, 
and  employes,  have  been  passed  by  Congress  and  by  the 
Legislatures  of  the  various  States 

“  All  these  laws  were  passed  and  these  benefactions 
granted  by  the  rich  as  well  as  the  poor.  Indeed,  the  his¬ 
tory  of  this  country  for  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  shows 
that  men  and  women  of  all  classes  alike  have  taxed  their 
ingenuity  to  the  utmost  limit  to  devise  laws  for  the  benefit, 
education  and  elevation  of  the  masses  of  the  people,  and 
this  has  been  carried  so  far  that  many  thoughtful  men  fear 
that  it  will,  if  the  present  course  continues,  land  in  State 
Socialism.  There  is  no  question  that  the  trend  of  public 
opinion  among  the  people  h^s  been  for  many  years  in  that 
direction.” 

So  then,  if  all  has  been  done  by  legislation  that  can  be 
done,  and  still  the  unrest  increases,  it  is  evidently  hopeless 
So  look  in  that  direction  for  a  remedy.  Mr.  Thomas  evi- 


The  ConfliTt  Irrepressible .  44  \ 

dently  has  also  reached  the  conclusion  that  the  conffiCI  i.* 
Yreuressible. 

Note  the  words  in  which  that  able  and  noble  man, 

WENDELL  PHILLIPS,  EXPRESSED  HIS  OPINION. 


“No  reform,  moral  or  intellectual,  ever  came  from  the 
upper  class  of  society.  Each  and  all  came  from  the  pro¬ 
test  of  the  martyr  and  victim.  The  emancipation  of  the 
working  people  must  be  achieved  by  the  working  people 
themselves.  ’ ' 

Very  true;  very  wise;  but  neither  does  Mr.  Phillips  of¬ 
fer  any  practical  suggestion  as  to  how  the  working-people 
are  to  emancipate  themselves  from  the  sure  outcome  on 
selfish  principles  of  the  Law  of  Supply  and  Demand 
(backed  by  mental  and  physical  inequalities),  inexorable  as 
the  law  of  gravitation.  He  knew  not  what  to  recommend. 
Revolution,  as  all  know,  might  work  local  and  temporary 
changes,  beneficial  or  otherwise  but  what  would  revolution 
avail  against  universal  conditions  and  competition?  As 
well  might  we  revolt  against  the  rising  of  the  ocean  tide, 
and  attempt  to  sweep  it  back  with  brooms,  or  to  gather  the 
surplus  in  barrels. 

Macaulay’s  prediction. 


The  Paris  Figaro  quotes  the  following  extracts  of  a  letter 
written  in  1857  by  Mr.  Macaulay,  the  great  English  his-, 
torian,  to  a  friend  in  the  United  States: — 

“It  is  clear  as  the  daylight  that  your  government  will 
never  be  able  to  hold  under  control  a  suffering  and  angry 
majority,  because  in  your  country  the  government  is  in  the 
hands  of  the  masses,  and  the  riclq  who  are  in  the  minority, 
are  absolutely  at  their  mercy.  A  day  will  come  in  the  state 
of  New  York  when  the  multitude,  between  half  a  break¬ 
fast  and  the  hope  of  half  a  dinner,  will  eleCt  your  legisla-. 


442 


The  Day  oj  Vengeance. 


tors.  Is  it  possible  to  have  any  doubt  as  to  the  kind  of 
legislators  that  will  be  elected? 

“You  will  be  obliged  to  do  those  things  which  render 
prosperity  impossible.  Then  some  Caesar  or  Napoleon  will 
take  the  reins  of  government  in  hand.  Your  Republic  will 
be  pillaged  and  ravaged  in  the  twentieth  century,  just  as  the 
Roman  empire  was  by  the  barbarians  of  the  fifth  century, 
with  this  difference,  that  the  devastators  of  the  Roman  em¬ 
pire,  the  Huns  and  Vandals,  came  from  abroad,  while  your 
barbarians  will  be  the  natives  of  your  oavii  country,  and 
the  product  of  your  own  institutions.” 

It  did  not  occur  to  this  man  of  large  acquaintance  with 
human  nature,  in  both  rich  and  poor,  to  suggest  as  a  prob¬ 
ability  that  the  rich  might  unselfishly  espouse  the  cause  of 
the  majority  and  acquiesce  in  the  enadlment  of  such  large 
and  benevolent  laws  as  would  lift  the  masses  gradually  to 
competency  and  render  it  impossible  for  anyone  to  amass 
more  than  half  a  million  dollars  worth  of  wealth.  No; 
Mr.  Macaulay  knew  that  such  a  proposition  was  unworthy 
of  consideration,  and  hence  his  predidlion,  which  is  inline 
with  God’s  testimony  as  to  the  results  of  selfishness,  a  great 
time  of  trouble. 

Moreover,  since  he  thus  wrote,  the  ballot  has  been  de¬ 
manded  by  Mr.  Macaulay’s  own  countrymen,  the  British 
public,  and  they  got  their  demand.  It  has  been  demand¬ 
ed  by  the  Belgians  and  the  Germans,  and  has  been  granted. 
It  was  demanded  and  taken  by  force  by  the  French.  It  is 
being  demanded  in  Austro-Hungary,  and  will  be  exercised 
ere  long  by  the  Italians.  So  that  the  very  catastrophe  so 
confidently  predidled  for  the  United  States  impends  also 
over  “Christendom”  entire.  Macaulay  saw  no  hope,  and 
had  no  suggestions  to  offer,  except  what  others  also  offered; 
namely,  that  the  rich  and  influential  forcibly  take  control 
and  sit  on  the  safety  valve  as  long  as  possible — until  the 
explosion  occurs. 


The  Ccnftift,  Irrepressible . 

MR.  CHAUNCEY  M.  DEPEW’s  HOPES. 


443 


Amongst  the  able  and  broad  thinkers  of  the  world  to-day 
is  also  the  Hon.  Chauncey  M.  Depew,  LL.  D.  A  wise 
man,  he  frequently  gives  good  advice;  and  we  are  glad  to 
have  his  views  of  the  present  situation.  Speaking  to  the 
graduating  class  of  the  Chicago  University,  and  others,  as 
orator  of  its  Tenth  Convocation,  he  said,  among  other 
things : — 

“Education  has  not  only  made  possible  the  marvelous 
growth  of  our  country,  and  the  wonderful  opportunity  it 
affords  for  employment  and  fortunes,  but  it  has  lifted  our 
people  out  of  the  methods  and  habits  of  the  past,  and  we 
can  no  longer  live  as  our  fathers  did. 

“  The  common  school  and  the  high  school,  with  their  su¬ 
perior  advantages,  have  cultivated  us  so  that  the  refinements 
of  life  make  broader  and  more  intelligent  men,  and  brighter, 
more  beautiful  and  more  large-souled  women.  It  lifts  them 
above  the  plane  of  the  European  peasant.  While  educa¬ 
tion  and  liberty  have  made  the  Americans  a  phenomenal 
people,  they  have  also,  in  a  measure,  raised  the  standards 
or  living  and  its  demands  in  the  older  countries  of  Europe. 
The  Indian  laborer  can  live  under  a  thatch  in  at  single  room 
with  breech  clout  for  clothes  and  a  pan  of  rice  for  food. 
Bat  the  American  mechanic  wants  his  home  with  its  several 
rooms.  He  has  learned,  and  his  children  have  learned, 
the  value  of  w^orks  of  art.  They  have  all  become  familiar 
with  the  better  food  and  the  better  clothing  and  the  better 
life  which  constitute  not  luxury  but  comfort,  and  which  make 
up  and  ought  to  make  up  the  citizens  of  our  Republic. 

“Masterful  men  of  great  foresight  and  courage  have 
seized  upon  the  American  opportunity  to  accumulate  vast 
fortunes.  The  masses,  who  have  not  been  equally  fortunate, 
look  upon  them  and  say:  ‘  We  have  not  an  equal  share  in 
these  opportunites. '  This  is  not  the  place  nor  have  I  time 
to  even  hint  at  the  solution  of  these  difficulties,  or  the  solv¬ 
ing  of  these  problems.  That  the  genius  exists  among  us 
to  meet  them  if  need  be  by  legislation,  if  need  be  by  other 
processes,  no  man  in  his  senses  can  doubt.  We  require  for 


444 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


our  time  more  education,  more  college  students  and  more 
college  opportunities.  Every  young  man  who  goes  out 
from  these  foundations  into  the  world  goes  out  as  a  mis¬ 
sionary  of  light  and  knowledge.  He  will  stand  in  the 
community  where  he  will  settle,  for  an  intelligent,  broad 
and  patriotic  appreciation  of  the  situation  in  the  country 
and  in  the  neighborhood.  The  graduates  of  the  four 
hundred  universities  of  the  country  are  the  lieutenants  and 
the  captains,  the  colonels,  the  brigadier-generals  and  the 
major-generals  of  that  army  of  American  progress  to  which 
we  all  belong. 

“The  world  which  our  young  man  enters  to-day  is  a  very 
different  one  from  that  which  his  father  or  grandfather  or 
ancestors  of  one  hundred  years  ago  knew  anything  about. 
Fifty  years  ago  he  would  have  graduated  at  a  denomina¬ 
tional  college  and  fallen  into  the  church  of  his  fathers  and 
of  his  faculty.  Fifty  years  ago  he  would  have  dropped  in¬ 
to  the  party  to  which  his  father  belonged.  He  would  have 
accepted  his  religious  creed  from  the  village  pastor  and  his 
political  principles  from  the  National  platform  of  his 
father’s  party.  But  to-day  he  graduates  at  a  college  where 
the  denominational  line  is  loosely  drawn,  and  finds  that 
the  members  of  his  family  have  drifted  into  all  churches 
and  are  professing  all  creeds,  and  he  must  seledl  for  him¬ 
self  the  church  in  which  he  shall  find  his  home,  and  the 
dodlrines  upon  which  he  shall  base  his  faith.  He  discovers 
that  the  ties  of  party  have  been  loosened  by  false  leaders  or 
incompetent  ones,  and  by  the  failure  of  party  organiza¬ 
tions  to  meet  the  exigencies  of  the  country  and  the  de¬ 
mands  of  the  tremendous  development  of  the  times.  Those 
who  should  be  his  advisers  say  to  him,  *  Son,  judge  for  thy¬ 
self  and  for  thy  country.4  Thus,  at  the  very  threshold,  he 
requires  an  equipment  which  his  father  did  not  need  for 
his  duties  as  a  citizen  or  for  the  foundations  of  his  faith  and 
principles.  He  starts  out  at  the  close  of  this  marvelous 
nineteenth  century  to  oe  told  from  the  pulpit  and  the  plat¬ 
form  and  by  the  press,  and  to  see  Irom  his  own  observa¬ 
tions,  that  there  are  revolutionary  conditions  in  the  politi¬ 
cal,  the  financial  and  the  industrial  world  which  threaten 
the  stability  of  the  State,  the  position  of  the  church,  the 
foundations  of  society  and  the  safety  of  property.  But 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


445 


while  precept  and  prophecy  are  of  disaster,  he  should  not 
despair.  Every  young  man  should  be  an  optimist.  Every 
young  man  should  believe  that  to-morrow  will  be  better 
than  to-day,  and  look  forward  with  unfaltering  hope  for  the 
morrow,  while  doing  his  full  duty  for  to-day. 

“That  the  problems  are  difficult  and  the  situation  acute, 
we  all  admit.  But  it  is  the  province  of  education  to  solve 
problems  and  remove  acute  conditions.  Our  period  is  the 
paradox  of  civilization.  Heretofore  our  course  has  been 
a  matter  of  easy  interpretation  and  plain  sailing  by  the  nav¬ 
igation  books  of  the  past.  But  we  stand  five  years  from 
the  twentieth  century,  facing  conditions  which  are  almost  as 
novel  as  if  a  vast  convulsion  had  hurled  us  through  space 
and  we  found  ourselves  sitting  beside  one  of  the  canals  of 
Mars. 

“Steam  and  electricity  have  made  the  centuries  of  the 
Christian  era  down  to  ours  count  for  nothing.  They  have 
brought  about  a  unity  of  production  and  markets  which 
upsets  all  the  calculations  and  all  the  principles  of  aCtion  of 
the  past.  They  have  united  the  world  in  an  instantaneous 
communication  which  has  overthrown  the  limitations  which 
formerly  were  controlled  by  time  and  distance,  or  could  be 
fixed  by  legislation.  The  prices  of  cotton  on  the  Ganges 
or  the  Amazon  of  wheat  on  the  plateaus  of  the  Himalayas 
or  in  the  delta  of  the  Nile,  or  in  the  Argentines,  of  this 
morning,  with  all  the  faCtors  of  currency,  of  climate  and 
wages,  which  control  the  cost  of  their  production,  are  in¬ 
stantly  reflected  at  noon  at  Liverpool,  at  New  Orleans,  at 
Savannah,  at  Mobile,  at  Chicago  and  at  New  York.  They 
send  a  thrill  or  a  chill  through  the  plantations  of  the  South 
and  the  farm  houses  of  the  West.  The  farmers  of  Europe 
and  America  are  justly  complaining  of  their  condition. 
The  rural  populations  are  rushing  to  the  cities  and  infinitely 
increasing  the  difficulties  of  municipal  government.  Cap¬ 
italists  are  striving  to  form  combinations  which  shall  float 
with  the  tide  or  stem  it,  and  labor  organizations,  with  lim¬ 
ited  success,  are  endeavoring  to  create  a  situation  which 
they  believe  will  be  best  for  themselves.  The  tremendous 
progress  of  the  last  fifty  years,  the  revolutions  which  have 
been  worked  by  steam,  eleClricity  and  invention,  the  cor¬ 
relation  of  forces  working  on  one  side  of  the  globe  and 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


446 

producing  instantaneous  effedls  on  the  other  have  so  changed 
the  relations  of  peoples  and  industries  that  the  world  has 
not  yet  adjusted  itself  to  them.  The  reliance  of  the  present 
and  future  must  be  upon  education,  so  that  supreme  intel¬ 
ligence  may  bring  order  out  of  the  chaos  produced  by  this 
nineteenth  century  earthquake  of  opportunities  and  powers. 

“There  have  always  been  crises  in  the  world.  They  have 
been  the  efforts  and  aspirations  of  mankind  for  something 
better  and  higher,  and  have  ultimately  culminated  in  some 
tremendous  movement  for  liberty.  These  revolutions  have 
been  attended  by  infinite  suffering,  the  slaughter  of  millions 
and  the  devastation  of  provinces  and  kingdoms.  The 
Crusades  lifted  Europe  out  of  the  slavery  of  feudalism,  the 
French  revolution  broke  the  bonds  of  caste.  Napoleon  was 
the  leader  and  wonder  worker,  though  selfishly  so,  of  modern 
universal  suffrage  and  parliamentary  government.  The  as¬ 
piration  of  all  the  centuries  has  been  for  liberty,  and  more 
liberty.  The  expedlation  has  been  that  when  liberty  was 
gained  there  would  be  universal  happiness  and  peace.  The 
English  speaking  peoples  have  secured  liberty  in  its  largest 
and  fullest  sense;  that  liberty  where  the  people  are  their 
own  governors,  legislators  and  masters.  The  paradox  of 
It  all  is  that  with  the  liberty  which  we  all  hold  as  our  great¬ 
est  blessing  has  come  a  discontent  greater  than  the  world 
has  ever  known.  The  socialist  movement  in  Germany 
grows  from  one  hundred  thousand  votes  ten  years  ago  to 
some  millions  in  1894.  The  Republican  elements  in  France 
become  more  radical  and  threatening  month  by  month. 
The  agrarian  and  labor  troubles  of  Great  Britain  are  beyond 
any  ability  of  her  statesmen  to  overcome  except  by  make¬ 
shifts  from  day  to  day.  There  was  an  Anarchist  riot  in 
Chicago,  when  only  the  disciplined  valor  of  a  small  corps 
of  policemen  saved  the  great  city  from  the  horrors  of  pil¬ 
lage  and  the  sack.  A  single  man  created  an  organization 
of  railway  employees  in  a  few  months,  so  strong  that  under 
his  order  twenty  millions  of  people  were  paralyzed  in  their 
industries  and  their  movements,  and  all  the  elements  which 
constitute  the  support  of  communities  temporarily  suspend¬ 
ed.  So  potential  was  the  uprising  that  two  Governors  sur¬ 
rendered,  and  the  Mayor  of  our  Western  metropolis  took 
his  orders  from  the  leader  of  the  revolt.  Industrial  and 


The  Con  ft  IT  Irrepressible. 


447 


commercial  losses  of  incalculable  extent  were  averted  only 
by  the  strong  arm  of  the  Federal  Government. 

“  Another  of  the  paradoxes  of  our  quarter  of  a  century 
is  that  every  artisan  and  mechanic  and  the  laborer  in  every 
department  to-day,  with  shorter  hours  of  labor,  receives 
twenty-five  per  cent.,  and  in  many  cases  fifty  per  cent., 
more  than  he  did  thirty  years  ago.  While  he  receives  thus 
one  third  more  than  he  did  thirty  years  ago,  his  dollar  will 
buy  in  clothes  and  food  twice  as  much  as  it  did  thirty  years 
ago.  One  would  think  that  the  laborer  ought  to  be  su¬ 
premely  happy  when  he  compares  the  past  with  the  present, 
and  that  beyond  his  living  he  ought  to  be  laying  up  in  sav¬ 
ings  bank  the  fund  which  would  speedily  make  him  a  capi¬ 
talist.  And  yet  he  feels  a  discontent  which  his  father, 
thirty  years  ago,  with  one-third  the  wages  and  his  dollar 
buying  one-half  as  much,  never  knew.  This  all  comes  of 
education  /  ’  ’ 

[  Mr.  Depew  takes  no  notice  of  the  fact  that  thirty  years 
ago  there  was  an  abundance  of  work.  The  supply  of  human 
skill  and  muscle  being  far  less  than  the  demand,  men  were 
urged  to  work  “double  turn”  on  railroads  as  well  as  in 
mills  and  factories;  while  emigrants  also  came  by  the  mill¬ 
ion  and  promptly  found  employment.  But  now  the  labor 
supply  greatly  exceeds  the  demand  in  every  direction,  be¬ 
ing  superseded  by  machinery.  Now,  although  wages  are 
not  bad,  the  people,  the  masses,  cannot  secure  steady  de¬ 
mand  and  employment  for  their  services;  and,  inevitably, 
wages  are  falling.] 

“We  are  fighting  the  battles  not  only  of  to-day,  but  for 
all  time;  we  are  developing  this  country  not  only  for  our¬ 
selves  but  for  posterity.  We  have  overcome  slavery,  we 
have  extirpated  polygamy,  and  our  only  remaining  enemy 
is  ignorance. 

[But  if  the  partial  destruction  of  ignorance  by  education 
has  brought  all  the  discontent  and  ills  above  recounted,  how 
much  anarchy  and  what  awful  trouble  would  a  thorough 
education  cost!  Mr.  Depew  declares  that  he  is  net  here 


443 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


discussing  the  remedy  for  all  these  ills  and  discontent,  but 
doubtless  he  would  have  been  glad  to  do  so  if  he  knew  a 
remedy;  and  here  he  declares  that  it  will  be  remedied  “in 
some  way  or  other'1'1  which  is  a  tacit  admission  that  he 
knows  no  specific  remedy  to  suggest.] 

“  The  people  who  are  discontented  are  the  governors 
and  rulers,  and  must  solve  their  own  problems.  They  can 
eledl  their  own  Congresses  and  presidents.  They  cannot 
revolt  against  themselves  nor  cut  their  own  throats.  Sooner 
or  later,  and  in  some  way  or  other ,  they  will  solve  their 
problems,  but  it  will  be  by  and  through  the  law.  It  will 
be  by  destructive  or  constructive  methods. 

“  The  inquiry  is  natural,  ‘With  all  the  prosperity  and 
progress  of  the  world,  why  this  discontent?’  The  rapidity 
of  invention  and  the  opportunities  afforded  by  eledlricity 
and  steam  have  destroyed  in  the  last  twenty-five  years  sixty 
per  cent,  of  the  capital  of  the  world  and  thrown  forty  per 
cent,  of  its  labor  out  of  employment.  The  triple  expan¬ 
sion  engine,  the  invention  of  a  new  motor,  the  reduplica¬ 
tion  of  forces  by  a  new  application  of  machinery  makes 
useless  all  the  old  ones.  It  does  more,  it  compels  the 
skilled  artisan,  in  the  loss  of  the  tool  by  which  he  earned 
his  living,  and  which  is  no  longer  of  any  use,  to  fall  back  in¬ 
to  the  vast  mass  of  common  laborers.  At  the  same  time 
these  very  forces,  which  have  thus  destroyed  the  majority 
of  values  and  thrown  out  of  employment  so  many  people, 
have  created  new  conditions  which  have  added  beyond  the 
power  of  calculation  to  the  wealth  of  the  world  and  the 
opportunities  of  its  people  for  living,  comfort  and  happi¬ 
ness.  But  to  enjoy  its  opportunities,  its  comforts  and  its 
happiness  a  better  education  becomes  necessary.” 

It  is  very  evident  that  Mr.  Depew  is  well  posted  in  labor 
matters  and  that  he  has  made  a  study  of  the  conditions 
which  have  led  up  to  the  status  which  now  confronts  the 
world.  But  what  remedy  does  he  offer  ?  It  was  perhaps 
only  courtesy  and  a  sense  of  propriety  that  led  the  gentle¬ 
man,  in  addressing  a  college  class,  to  suggest  that  ignorance 
is  the  ‘  ‘enemy’  ’  causing  present  ills  and  threatening  the  future. 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


449 


But  that  education  cannot  prove  a  remedy  no  one  should  know 
better  than  Mr.  Depew.  Very  few  of  the  millionaires  of  to-day 
ever  received  a  college  education.  Cornelius  Vanderbilt 
was  uneducated,  a  ferryman,  whose  keen  business  instindts 
guided  him  to  wealth.  He  foresaw  the  increase  of  travel, 
and  invested  in  steamboats  and  railroads.  The  original 
John  Jacob  Astor  was  uneducated,  a  trader  in  furs  and 
skins.  Foreseeing  the  growth  of  New  York  City  he  invested 
in  its  real  estate  and  thus  laid  the  basis  of  the  fortunes  of 
the  present  generation  of  Astors. 

The  following  list  of  American  millionaires  who  have 
given  a  million  dollars  or  more  to  colleges  is  going  the 
rounds  of  the  press,  together  with  the  statement  that 
not  one  of  these  wealthy  and  intelligent  men  ever  enjoyed 
a  college  education: — 

“Stephen  Girard,  to  Girard  college,  $8,000,000;  John 
D.  Rockefeller,  to  Chicago  university,  $7,000,000;  George 
Peabody,  to  various  foundations,  $6,000,000;  Leland  Stan¬ 
ford,  to  Stanford  university,  $5,000,000;  Asa  Parker,  to 
Lehigh  university,  $3,500,000;  Paul  Tulane,  to  Tulane 
university,  New  Orleans,  $2,500,000  ;  Isaac  Rich,  to  Boston 
university,  $2,000,000;  Jonas  G.  Clark,  to  Clark  univer¬ 
sity,  Worcester,  Mass.,  $2,000,000;  the  Vanderbilts,  to 
Vanderbilt  university,  at  least  $1,775,000:  James  Lick,  to 
the  university  of  California,  $1,600,000;  John  C.  Green, 
to  Princeton,  $1,500,000;  William  C.  DePauw,  to  Asbury, 
now  DePauw  university,  $1,500,000;  A.  J.  Drexel,  to  the 
Drexel  Industrial  school,  $1,500,000;  Leonard  Case,  to 
the  Cleveland  School  of  Applied  Sciences,  $1,500,000: 
Peter  Cooper,  to  Cooper  Union,  $1,200,000;  Ezra  Cornell 
and  Henry  W.  Sage,  to  Cornell  University,  each  $1,100,- 
000 ;  Charles  Pratt,  to  the  Pratt  Institute  of  Brooklyn, 
$2,700,000.” 

As  though  to  prove  the  exception  to  this  rule,  Mr. 
Seth  Low,  a  college  graduate  and  President,  has  recently 
donated  a  million  dollars  to  Columbia  College  for  a  library. 

Although  a  college  education  is  valuable,  it  isbyno  means 
29  D 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


45° 

a  remedy  for  present  conditions.  Indeed,  if  every  man  in 
Europe  and  America  v/ere  a  college  graduate  to-day,  the 
conditions  would  be  worse,  instead  of  better,  than  they 
now  are.  Mr.  Depew  admits  this  in  the  above  quotations, 
when  he  says  that  the  mechanic  “  feels  a  discontent  which 
his  father,  thirty  years  ago,  with  one-third  the  wages,  and 
his  dollar  buying  one-half  as  much,  never  knew.  All  this 
comes  of  education."  Yes,  indeed,  and  the  more  general 
the  education  the  more  general  the  discontent.  Educa¬ 
tion  is  excellent,  and  greatly  to  be  desired;  but  it  is  not 
the  remedy.  While  it  is  true  that  some  righteous,  noble 
men  have  been  rich,  it  is  also  true  that  some  of  the  most 
wicked  men  have  been  educated  men  and  some  of  the  most 
holy  men  have  been  “ unlearned,”  like  the  Apostles.  The 
more  education  a  wicked  man  has  the  greater  his  discon¬ 
tent  and  the  greater  his  power  for  evil.  The  world  needs 
new  hearts — ‘ 4  Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God;  and 
renew  a  right  spirit  within  me!”  (Psa.  51:10.)  The 
world’s  need  is  thus  prophetically  declared,  and  the  dem¬ 
onstrations  that  much  more  than  education  and  intelligence 
is  necessary  to  happiness  and  peace,  are  coming,  and  will 
ultimately  be  generally  recognized.  “Godliness  with  con¬ 
tentment  is  great  gain;”  and  only  if  this  foundation  be 
first  laid  can  education  be  guaranteed  to  be  a  great  bless¬ 
ing.  The  selfish  hearts  and  the  spirit  of  the  world  are  at  vari¬ 
ance  with  the  spirit  of  love,  and  no  compromise  will  avail. 
Education,  “knowledge  increased,”  among  the  masses  is 
bringing  the  social  crisis  and  its  ultimate  result,  anarchy. 

BISHOP  WORTHINGTON  INTERVIEWED. 


While  attending  a  convocation  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  New  York  city,  Bishop  Worthington’s  views 
;  sspedting  the  social  commotion  were  gleaned  by  a  news- 


The  Conjiiffi  Irrepressible. 


45 1 


paper  man  and  published  broadcast  on  061.  25,  ’96.  He 
is  reported  to  have  said:  — 

“  The  trouble  with  the  farmer,  in  my  judgment,  is  that  we 
have  carried  our  free  educational  system  entirely  too  far. 
Of  course,  I  know  that  this  view  will  be  considered  as  a 
bit  of  heresy,  but  still  I  believe  it.  The  farmer’s  sons — a 
great  many  of  them — who  have  absolutely  no  ability  to  rise, 
get  a  taste  of  education  and  follow  it  up.  They  will  never 
amount  to  anything — that  is,  many  of  them — and  they  be¬ 
come  dissatisfied  to  follow  in  the  walk  of  life  that  God  in¬ 
tended  they  should,  and  drift  into  the  cities.  It  is  the 
overeducation  of  those  who  are  not  qualified  to  receive  it 
that  fills  our  cities  while  the  farms  lie  idle.” 

The  Bishop  takes  an  opposite  view  from  that  advocated 
by  Mr.  Depew.  He  agrees  better  with  the  Diredlor  Gen¬ 
eral  of  Education  in  Russia,  to  whose  declaration  against 
educating  the  poorer  classes  we  have  already  referred.  We 
agree  with  both  as  to  the  fall  that  education  generally  en¬ 
larges  the  ambitions  and  restless  discontent.  But  surely 
the  Bishop  will  concede  that  matters  have  already  gone  too 
far,  in  this  land  of  liberty  and  education,  to  hope  to  stifle 
the  rising  discontent  by  extinguishing  the  lamp  of  knowl¬ 
edge.  Good  or  bad,  the  education  and  the  discontent  are 
here  and  cannot  and  will  not  be  ignored. 

HON.  W.  J.  BRYAN’S  REPLY. 


As  to  the  justice  of  the  Bishop’s  suggestion,  we  leave  it 
for  Mr.  W.  J.  Bryan  to  answer,  quoting  from  his  press- 
reported  reply  as  follows  : — 

“  To  talk  about  the  overeducation  of  the  farmer’s  sons 
and  to  attribute  the  difficulties  which  surround  us  to-day  to 
overeducation,  is,  to  my  mind,  one  of  the  most  cruel  things 
a  man  ever  uttered.  The  idea  of  saying  that  farmers’ 
sons,  who  are  not  able  to  rise  in  life,  get  a  taste  of  educa¬ 
tion,  and  enjoy  the  taste  so  much  that  they  follow  it  up 
and  become  dissatisfied  with  the  farm  and  drift  into  the 


452 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


cities!  The  idea  of  saying  that  there  is  overeducation 
among  our  farmers’  sons!  My  friends,  do  you  know  what 
that  language  means?  It  means  a  reversal  of  the  progress  of 
civilization  and  a  march  toward  the  dark  ages  again. 

1  ‘How  can  you  tell  which  one  of  the  farmers’  sons  is 
going  to  prove  a  great  man  until  you  have  educated  them 
all?  Are  we  to  seleCt  a  commission  to  go  around  and  pick 
out  the  ones  that  are  to  be  educated? 

“Ah,  my  friends,  there  is  another  reason  why  people  have 
gone  into  the  cities  and  left  the  farms.  It  is  because  your 
legislation  has  been  causing  the  foreclosure  of  mortgages  on 
the  farmers  and  the  farms.  It  is  because  your  legislation 
has  been  making  the  farmer’s  life  harder  for  the  farmer ;  it 
is  because  the  non-producing  classes  have  been  producing 
the  laws  and  making  it  more  profitable  to  gamble  in  farm 
products  than  to  produce  them. 

“The  idea  of  laying  the  blame  of  the  present  condition 
at  the  farmer’s  door!  The  idea  of  suggesting  as  a  remedy 
the  closing  of  schools  in  order  that  the  people  may  not  be¬ 
come  dissatisfied !  Why,  my  friends,  there  will  be  dissatis¬ 
faction  so  long  as  the  cause  for  dissatisfaction  exists.  Instead 
of  attempting  to  prevent  people  realizing  their  condition, 
why  don’t  these  critics  try  to  improve  the  condition  of  the 
farmers  of  this  country?” 

An  English  journal,  The  Rock,  April  24,  ’96,  asks  for 
light,  but  sees  none.  We  quote: — 

“  Throughout  the  world  seething  unrest,  conflicting  in¬ 
terests,  and  cr  -ss  currents  keep  civilized  mankind  in  a  per¬ 
petual  state  o'  excitement.  The  tension  of  nerve  and  mind 
becomes  more  intense  week  by  week  almost ;  at  short  in¬ 
tervals  some  startling  event  shakes  the  political  and  com¬ 
mercial  world  with  seismic  force,  and  men  realize  what  ac¬ 
cumulated  elements  of  disaster  lurk  beneath  the  surface  of 
society.  Politicians,  while  they  strive  to  modify  the  course 
of  these  forces,  frankly  admit  they  cannot  thoroughlv  con¬ 
trol  them  or  foretell  their  results. 

“In  the  confusion  of  endless  theories,  proposals,  experi¬ 
ments  and  prophecies,  on  two  points  the  greatest  thinkers 
are  agreed.  On  the  one  hand  they  see  impending  a  great 
catastrophe  which  shall  convulse  the  whole  world  and  shat- 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible. 


453 


ter  the  present  structure  of  political  and  social  life,  the  forces 
of  destruction  having  to  exhaust  themselves  before  the 
formative  ones  can  reconstruct  the  social  fabric  on  a  surer 
foundation.  On  the  other  hand  they  agree  that  never  did 
nations  more  long  for  peace,  or  more  clearly  see  the  duty 
and  advantages  of  cultivating  unity  and  fraternal  concord, 
than  at  the  present  moment.” 

It  is  the  same  throughout  the  whole  civilized  world.  All 
intelligent  people  see  the  dilemma  more  or  less  clearly,  but 
few  have  anything  to  suggest  as  a  remedy.  Not  all  how¬ 
ever:  some  well-meaning  people  think  that  they  can  solve 
the  problem,  but  only  because  they  fail  to  get  the  situation 
clearly  outlined  before  their  mental  optics.  These  will  be 
examined  in  a  subsequent  chapter. 

mr.  Bellamy’s  statement  of  the  situation. 


The  following,  culled  from  an  address  by  Mr.  Edward 
Bellamy,  at  Boston,  will  be  read  with  interest.  He  said  : — 

“If  you  would  form  a  vivid  conception  of  the  econom¬ 
ical  absurdity  of  the  competitive  system  in  industry,  con¬ 
sider  merely  the  faCt  that  its  only  method  of  improving  the 
quality  or  reducing  the  price  of  goods  is  by  overdoing  their 
production.  Cheapness,  in  other  words,  can  only  result 
under  competition  from  duplication  and  waste  of  effort. 
But  things  which  are  produced  with  waste  of  effort  are 
really  dear,  whatever  they  may  be  called.  Therefore  goods 
produced  under  competition  are  being  made  cheap  only  by 
being  made  dear.  Such  is  the  redultio  ad  absurdum  of  the 
system.  It  is  a  faCt  often  true  that  the  goods  which  we  pay 
the  least  for,  are  in  the  end  the  most  expensive  to  the  na¬ 
tion  owing  to  the  wasteful  competition  which  keeps  down 
the  price.  All  waste  must  in  the  end  mean  loss,  and  there¬ 
fore  about  once  in  seven  years  the  country  has  to  go  into 
insolvency  as  the  result  of  a  system  which  sets  three  men 
to  fighting  for  work  which  one  man  could  do. 

“To  speak  of  the  moral  iniquities  of  competition  would 
be  to  enter  on  too  large  a  theme  for  this  time,  and  I  only 
advert  in  passing  to  one  feature  of  our  present  industrial 


454 


The  Day  of  * vengeance . 


system,  in  which  it  would  be  hard  to  say  whether  inhu¬ 
manity  or  economic  folly  predominated,  and  refer  to  the 
grotesque  manner  in  which  the  burden  of  work  is  distrib¬ 
uted.  The  industrial  press-gang  robs  the  cradle  and  the 
grave,  takes  the  wife  and  mother  from  the  fireside,  and  old 
age  from  the  chimney-corner,  while  at  the  same  time  hun¬ 
dreds  of  thousands  of  strong  men  fill  the  land  with  clamors 
for  an  opportunity  to  work.  The  women  and  children  are 
delivered  to  the  taskmasters,  while  the  men  can  find  nothing 
to  do.  There  is  no  work  for  the  fathers,  but  there  is  plenty 
for  the  babies. 

“What,  then,  is  the  secret  of  this  alarm  over  the  ap¬ 
proaching  doom  of  a  system  under  which  nothing  can  be 
done  properly  without  doing  it  twice,  which  can  do  no 
business  without  overdoing  it,  which  can  produce  nothing 
without  overproduction,  which  in  a  land  full  of  want  can¬ 
not  find  employment  for  strong  and  eager  hands,  and  finally 
which  gets  along  at  all  only  at  the  cost  of  a  total  collapse 
every  few  years,  followed  by  a  lingering  convalesence? 

“  When  a  bad  king  is  mourned  by  his  people,  the  conclu¬ 
sion  must  be  that  the  heir  to  the  throne  is  a  still  worse  case. 
That  appears  to  be,  in  fadt,  the  explanation  of  the  present 
distress  over  the  decay  of  the  competitive  system.  It  is 
because  there  is  fear  of  going  from  bad  to  worse,  and  that 
the  little  finger  of  combination  will  be  thicker  than  the 
loins  of  competition  ;  that  while  the  latter  system  has  chas¬ 
tised  the  people  with  whips,  the  Trusts  will  scourge  them 
with  scorpions.  Like  the  children  of  Israel  in  the  desert, 
this  new  and  strange  peril  causes  the  timid  to  sigh  even  for 
the  iron  rule  of  Pharaoh.  Let  us  see  if  there  be  not  also 
in  this  case  a  promised  land,  by  the  nrospeCt  of  which  faint 
hearts  may  be  encouraged. 

“  Let  us  first  inquire  whether  a  return  to  the  old  order 
of  things,  the  free  competitive  system,  is  possible,  A  brief 
consideration  of  the  causes  which  have  led  to  the  present 
world-wide  movement  for  the  substitution  of  combination 
in  business  for  competition  will  surely  convince  any  one 
that,  of  all  revolutions,  this  is  the  least  likely  to  go  back¬ 
ward.  It  is  a  result  of  the  increase  in  the  efficiency  of 
capital  in  great  masses,  consequent  upon  the  inventions  of 
the  last  and  present  generations.  In  former  epochs  the 


The  Con  flic!  Irrepressible. 


455 


size  and  scope  of  business  enterprises  were  subjeCt  to  natural 
restrictions.  There  were  limits  to  the  amount  of  capital 
that  could  be  used  to  advantage  by  one  management.  To¬ 
day  there  are  no  limits,  save  the  earth’s  confines,  to  the 
scope  of  any  business  undertaking  ;  and  not  only  no  limit 
to  the  amount  of  capital  that  can  be  used  by  one  concern, 
but  an  increase  in  the  efficiency  and  security  of  the  busi¬ 
ness  proportionate  to  the  amount  of  capital  in  it.  The 
economics  in  management  resulting  from  consolidation,  as 
well  as  the  control  over  the  market  resulting  from  the  mo¬ 
nopoly  of  a  staple,  are  also  solid  business  reasons  for  the  ad¬ 
vent  of  the  Trust.  It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that 
the  principle  of  combination  has  been  extended  to  those 
businesses  only  which  call  themselves  Trusts.  That  would 
be  greatly  to  underestimate  the  movement.  There  are  many 
forms  of  combination  less  close  than  the  Trust,  and  com¬ 
paratively  few  businesses  are  now  conducted  without  some 
understanding  approaching  to  a  combination  with  its  for¬ 
mer  competitors, — a  combination  tending  constantly  to  be¬ 
come  closer. 

“From  the  time  that  these  new  conditions  began  to  pre¬ 
vail,  the  small  businesses  have  been  disappearing  before  the 
larger ;  the  process  has  not  been  so  rapid  as  people  fancy 
whose  attention  has  but  lately  been  called  to  it.  For  twenty 
years  past  the  great  corporations  have  been  carrying  on  a 
war  of  extermination  against  the  swarm  of  small  industrial 
enterprises  which  are  the  red  blood  corpuscles  of  a  free 
competitive  system,  and  with  the  decay  of  which  it  dies. 
While  the  economists  have  been  wisely  debating  whether 
we  could  dispense  with  the  principle  of  individual  initiative 
in  business,  that  principle  has  passed  away,  and  now  belongs 
to  history.  Except  in  a  few  obscure  corners  of  the  busi¬ 
ness  world  there  is  at  present  no  opportunity  for  individual 
initiative  in  business  unless  backed  by  a  large  capital;  and 
the  size  of  the  capital  needed  is  rapidly  increasing.  Mean¬ 
while  the  same  increase  in  the  efficiency  of  capital  in  mass¬ 
es,  which  has  destroyed  the  small  businesses,  has  reduced 
the  giants  which  have  destroyed  them  to  the  necessity  of 
making  terms  with  one  another.  As  in  Bulwer  Lytton’s 
fancy  of  the  coming  race,  the  people  of  the  Vril-yahad  to 
give  up  war  because  their  arms  became  so  destructive  as  to 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


45  6 

threaten  mutual  annihilation,  so  the  modern  business  world 
finds  that  the  increase  in  the  size  and  powers  of  the  organi¬ 
zations  of  capital,  demands  the  suppression  of  competition 
between  them  for  the  sake  of  self-preservation. 

“The  first  great  group  of  business  enterprises  which 
adopted  the  principle  of  combining  instead  of  competing, 
made  it  necessary  for  every  other  group  sooner  or  later  to 
do  the  same  or  perish.  For  as  the  corporation  is  more 
powerful  than  the  individual,  so  the  syndicate  overtops  the 
corporation.  The  adtion  of  governments  to  check  this 
logical  necessity  of  economical  evolution  can  produce 
nothing  more  than  eddies  in  a  current  which  nothing  can 
check.  Every  week  sees  some  new  tradl  of  what  was  once 
the  great  open  sea  of  competition,  wherein  merchant  ad¬ 
venturers  used  to  fare  forth  with  little  capital  beside  their 
courage  and  come  home  loaded, — every  week  now  sees 
some  new  tradl  of  this  once  open  sea  inclosed,  dammed 
up,  and  turned  into  the  private  fish-pond  of  a  syndicate. 
To  say  that  from  the  present  look  of  things  the  substantial 
consolidation  of  the  various  groups  of  industries  in  the 
country,  under  a  few  score  great  syndicates,  is  likely  to  be 
complete  within  fifteen  years  (1889-1905)  is  certainly  not 
to  venture  a  wholly  rash  statement. 

“So  great  an  economic  change  as  is  involved  in  taking 
the  conduct  of  the  country’s  industries  out  of  the  hands 
of  the  people  and  concentrating  them  in  the  management 
of  a  few  great  Trusts,  could  not  of  course  be  without  im¬ 
portant  social  reaction ;  and  this  is  a  reaction  which  is  go¬ 
ing  to  effedt  peculiarly  what  is  called  the  middle  class.  It 
is  no  longer  a  question  merely  for  the  poor  and  uneducated, 
what  they  are  to  do  with  their  work;  but  for  the  educated 
and  well-to-do,  also,  where  they  are  to  find  business  to  do 
and  business  investments  to  make.  This  difficulty  cannot 
fail  constantly  to  increase,  as  one  tradl  after  another  of  the 
formerly  free  field  of  competition  is  inclosed  by  a  new  syn¬ 
dicate.  The  middle  class,  the  business  class,  is  being  turned 
into  a  proletarian  class. 

“It  is  not  difficult  to  forecast  the  ultimate  issue  of  the 
concentration  of  industry  if  carried  out  on  the  lines  at 
present  indicated.  Eventually,  and  at  no  very  remote 
period,  society  must  be  divided  into  a  few  hundred  families 


The  Conflicl  Irrepressible . 


457 


of  prodigious  wealth  on  the  one  hand,  a  professional  class 
dependent  upon  their  favor  but  excluded  from  equality 
with  them  and  reduced  to  the  state  of  lackeys,  and,  under¬ 
neath,  a  vast  population  of  working  men  and  women,  ab¬ 
solutely  without  a  hope  of  bettering  a  condition  which 
would  year  by  year  sink  more  and  more  hopelessly  into 
serfdom.  This  is  not  a  pleasant  pidture,  but  I  am  sure  it 
is  not  an  exaggerated  statement  of  the  social  consequences 
of  the  syndicate  system.” 

Mr.  Bellamy  suggests  Nationalism  as  the  cure  for  all  these 
evils.  We  will  examine  it  later 

REV.  DR.  EDWARD  MC  GLYNN’S  VIEW. 


It  will  be  remembered  that  a  few  years  ago  Mr.  McGlynn 
came  in  conflidt  with  his  ecclesiastical  superiors  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  because  of  his  advocacy  of  Labor 
Reform,  and  specially  of  Single  Tax  theories.  Although 
reconciled  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  he  is  still  a  Single 
Taxer.  The  following  extracts  are  from  an  article  from  his 
pen  in  Donahoe' s  Magazine  (Boston,  July,  ’95).  Introduc¬ 
ing  his  subjedt,  “The  Prevention  of  Large  Fortunes,  and 
'  Raising  the  Standard  of  the  Laboring  People,”  he  says  : — 

“It  is  possible  for  men  to  make  honestly,  as  the  world 
holds  business  honesty  at  present,  fortunes  such  as  the  Van¬ 
derbilts  possess,  or  the  Astors,  which  run  into  the  hundreds 
of  millions.  It  is  not  because  these  people  are  dishonest 
that  their  fortunes  grow,  but  that  the  leaders  of  the  people 
are  either  ignorant  or  indifferent  in  watching  the  channels 
through  which  wealth  flows  from  the  individual  laborer  in¬ 
to  the  common  treasury.  It  is  the  machinery  of  distribu¬ 
tion  which  is  at  fault.  When,  therefore,  labor  has  made 
its  daily  contribution  to  the  world’s  support,  if  the  processes 
of  that  contribution  are  carefully  studied,  from  the  mom¬ 
ent  the  laborer  touches  the  raw  material  which  he  is  to  cofl- 
vert  into  wealth  until  the  finished  produdt  is  placed  in  the 
hands  of  its  user,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  makers  of  colos¬ 
sal  fortunes  have,  under  cover  of  law  and  custom,  taken 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


45  3 

possession  of  every  important  point  of  the  process,  and  are 
turning  the  wealth,  which  should  fall  into  the  treasuries  of 
the  millions,  into  their  own.” 

Dr.  McGlynn  urges  that  in  seeking  to  account  for  large 
fortunes  and  low  wages  three  principal  matters  should  be 
carefully  studied:  (1)  land  and  other  natural  bounties  up¬ 
on  which  man  exercises  his  faculties;  (2)  the  means  of 
transportation;  and  (3)  money,  the  medium  which  facili¬ 
tates  the  exchanges  of  products.  It  will  be  found,  he  says, 
that  the  people  have  been  indifferent  to  these  points  to 
which  money-makers  have  been  exceedingly  attentive.  We 
quote : — 

“To  take  possession  of  these  natural  bounties,  to  mo¬ 
nopolize  them  under  cover  of  law  and  custom,  and  to  make 
all  men  who  would  use  them  pay  beforehand  for  the  privi¬ 
lege,  have  been  the  aim  of  the  money-makers  since  time 
began.  It  is  an  easy  matter  to  run  up  a  fortune  of  one 
hundred  millions  when  you  can  tax  for  two  or  three  decades 
the  millions  who  must  buy  bread  and  meat,  timber  and 
coal,  cotton  and  wool,  which  all  come  from  the  land.  This 
is  what  has  been  done  diredlly  in  European  countries,  where, 
as  in  the  British  nation  and  in  Ireland,  millions  of  acres 
have  been  seized  by  the  few  under  cover  of  the  law,  and 
the  people  have  been  compelled  to  pay  first  for  permission 
to  get  at  the  land,  then  for  permission  to  continue  their 
labor  on  it. 

“The  same  thing  happened  indirectly  in  this  country 
when  millions  of  acres  were  given  to  the  great  railroads, 
and  capitalists  were  permitted  to  get  hold  of  millions  more 
by  various  subterfuges,  all  to  be  held  with  a  tight  grip  un¬ 
til  the  tide  of  immigration  had  swelled  these  properties  to 
untold  values,  when  they  were  sold  off  at  rates  that  made 
millionaires  as  common  in  this  country  and  in  Europe  as 
knights  in  England.  The  readers  of  newspapers  are  well 
acouainted  with  the  career  and  the  methods  of  the  coal- 

X 

barons  of  Pennsylvania  and  elsewhere,  who  got  hold  of  the 
great  coal-producing  districts  under  cover  of  law,  and  for 
forty  years  have  levied  tribute  on  consumers  and  miners 


The  Conflict  L'repressible.  459 

alike  by  every  device  that  human  ingenuity  could  invent 
without  regard  to  justice.  .  .  . 

“Just  as  the  few  get  control,  almost  absolute  control,  of 
the  natural  bounties,  so  they  also  get  control  of  the  means 
of  transportation  in  a  country.  What  this  means  is  best 
comprehended  by  the  statement  that  society  makes  no  ad¬ 
vance  without  a  proper  exchange  of  commodities;  for  civil¬ 
ization  to  improve  on  every  side,  men  must  have  the  great¬ 
est  facilities  for  exchanging  the  work  of  their  hands.  .  .  . 
Ease  of  transportation  is,  therefore,  as  vitally  necessary  to 
the  laborer  as  ease  in  getting  at  the  natural  bounties;  and 
as  all  men  are  laborers  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word,  the 
few  who  have  placed  themselves  in  charge  of  the  transpor¬ 
tation  facilities  of  a  nation  get  incredibly  rich  in  the  brief¬ 
est  time,  because  they  tax  more  thoroughly  and  absolutely 
every  human  being  in  their  jurisdiction  than  does  the  gov¬ 
ernment  itself. 

“The  Vanderbilts  are  worth  perhaps  a  third  of  a  billion 
to-day.  How  did  they  get  it?  By  hard  labor?  No.  By 
using  the  privileges  foolishly  granted  them  by  the  foolish 
people:  the  right  of  way  over  the  state  of  New  York;  the 
right  to  fix  what  rates  of  freight  and  passage  the  citizens  of 
the  community  must  pay  to  use  their  own  roads ;  the  right 
to  hold  immense  domains  of  the  State  as  the  creation  of 
their  own  hands.  .  .  .  No  individual  or  corporation  should 
be  allowed  to  amass  billions  out  of  these  public  proper¬ 
ties.  .  .  . 

“The  same  may  be  said  of  the  medium  of  exchange — 
money.  Here  again  the  world  seems  to  be  all  at  sea  as  to 
the  elementary  principles  of  this  problem  ;  the  money-lend¬ 
ers  alone  have  fixed  and  profitable  principles,  which  enable 
them  to  tax  every  human  being  who  uses  money,  for  the 
use  and  for  the  continuance  of  the  favor  to  use  it.  They 
have  placed  themselves  between  men  and  the  medium  of 
exchange,  just  as  others  have  placed  themselves  between 
men  and  the  natural  bounties,  between  men  and  the  facili¬ 
ties  of  transporting  goods  to  market.  How  can  they  help 
getting  millions  together  as  the  Rothschilds  have  done; 
millions,  again,  that  should  be  in  greater  part  passing  into 
the  treasury  of  the  community.” 

Dr.  McGlynn  summarizes  his  conclusions  thus:  — 


460 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“  Organization  is  good  to  keep  up  the  price  of  labor,  to 
secure  sound  legislation,  to  force  employers  to  house  their 
workers  well,  landlords  to  provide  good  tenements,  and  so 
on;  but  the  root  of  all  our  difficulties,  the  explanation  of 
our  unequal  social  conditions,  and  the  cause  of  our  large 
fortunes  and  low  wages,  is  to  be  found  in  the  common  in¬ 
difference  to  the  three  necessities  of  social  and  civilized 
life.  Before  we  can  raise  wages  permanently,  and  make 
the  Vanderbilt  and  the  Carnegie  fortunes  as  impossible  as 
they  are  unnecessary,  we  must  learn  how  to  keep  the  nat- 
tural  bounties,  the  means  of  exchange,  and  the  medium  of 
exchange  free  from  the  speculator’s  tax,  his  interference, 
his  tyranny.” 

Dr.  McGlynn’s  remedy  is  a  “Single  Tax,”  which  we  will 
examine  in  the  chapter  following.  It  is  but  proper  here, 
however,  to  call  attention  to  the  fadt  that  the  Astors  and 
Vanderbilts  have  gained  their  wealth  under  the  same  laws 
that  controlled  their  fellow  citizens,  and  which  heretofore 
have  been  esteemed  the  most  just  and  equitable  laws  that 
the  world  has  ever  known.  It  is  to  be  noted,  also,  that  the 
Vanderbilt  millions  were  won  in  connexion  with  great 
public  service  and  great  public  be?iefit;  although  self-interest 
and  not  interest  in  the  public  welfare  was  the  inspiring 
motive.  The  important  point  to  be  noted  is,  that  science 
and  invention  have  wrought  a  complete  revolution  in  the 
social  equilibrium,  by  which  both  brain  and  muscle  are  dis¬ 
counted  by  the  possession  of  land,  machinery,  wealth. 
A  properly  adjusted  new  code  of  laws,  suited  to  the  new  con¬ 
ditions,  is  needed.  But  here  lies  the  difficulty:  a  satisfactory 
adjustment  cannot  be  made  because  the  parties  interested 
— Capital  and  Labor — will  neither  of  them  take  a  moder¬ 
ate,  reasonable  view  of  the  situation.  It  may  indeed  be 
said  that  neither  can  view  the  matter  righteously  because 
both  are  governed  by  selfishness  which  is  generally  quite 
blind  to  equity  until  compelled  to  see  it.  The  new  con¬ 
ditions  call  for  a  readjustment  of  affairs  on  a  basis  of  love; 


The  ConfliTt  Irrepressible. 


461 


and  because  this  quality  is  possessed  by  but  a  small  minor¬ 
ity  in  either  party  to  the  controversy,  therefore  the  trouble 
will  come,  which  will  not  only  wreck  the  present  social 
order  based  on  selfishness,  but  will  prepare  all  classes  by 
experience  to  appreciate  the  new  social  order,  the  “new 
heavens  and  new  earth  ”  to  be  established  under  the  domin¬ 
ion  of  Messiah. 

PROFESSOR  W.  graham’s  OUTLOOK. 


Another  writer,  Prof.  W.  Graham,  in  The  Nineteenth 
Century  (Feb.  ’95),  discusses  the  social  question  from  the 
standpoint  known  in  England  as  “  Collectivism  ” — the  doc¬ 
trine  that  the  people  as  a  whole  should  own  or  control  the 
material  and  means  of  production  :  opposed  to  individual¬ 
ism.  Prof.  Graham’s  conclusion  is  that,  since  a  transfor¬ 
mation  of  the  hearts  of  men  is  not  supposable,  the  method 
could  only  be  introduced  to  a  limited  degree  and  after  a 
long  time.  He  says  : — 

“It  is  impracticable,  at  least,  unless  human  nature  in  its 
fundamental  essence  and  desires,  either  eternally  innate  or 
deeply  rooted  as  the  result  of  thousands  of  years  of  slow 
social  evolution  tending  to  intensify  them,  be  simultaneously 
changed  in  the  majority  of  men  by  a  sort  of  general  mir¬ 
acle.  I  believe,  further,  that  if  anything  resembling  Col¬ 
lectivism  in  its  fulness  were  ever  attempted  to  be  established 
in  this  country,  even  by  a  supposed  majority  in  some  new 
‘Mad’  Parliament  representing  even  a  majority  of  voters, 
that  it  would  be  forcibly  resisted  by  the  minority,  which, 
on  the  boldest  supposition,  can  never  be  a  small  one;  and 
it  would  be  resisted  because  it  would  necessarily  involve 
confiscation  as  well  as  revolution,  political,  economical  and 
social.  If,  finally,  it  were  ever,  by  any  extraordinary  com¬ 
bination  of  chances,  momentarily  established,  as  it  might 
conceivably  be  in  a  country  like  France,  which  has  a  great 
leaning  toward  it,  as  well  as  some  Collectivist  memories, 
it  could  not  possibly  last.  It  could  not  even  be  reduced  to 


462 


‘Hie  Day  of  Vengeance. 


practice  save  nominally,  owing  to  its  inherent  impractic¬ 
ability;  while,  so  long  as  it  did  exist,  even  partially  or 
nominally,  it  would  bring,  after  the  first  grand  general  di¬ 
vision,  the  shares  of  which  would  soon  be  dissipated,  in 
addition  to  general  social  chaos,  evils  including  poverty  to 
all  classes,  and  greater  poverty  than  now  prevails.” 

The  Professor  proceeds  to  offer  proof  of  the  correctness 
of  these  views,  and  then  inquires,  Would  Collectivism  oper¬ 
ate  satisfactorily  even  if  it  were  somehow  installed  and  set 
in  motion?  He  answers  in  the  negative.  He  says: — 

“  There  would  be  slackness  of  effort  all  throughout,  in  in¬ 
ventors,  organizers,  foremen,  even  in  the  better  class  of 
workers,  if  they  were  not  stimulated  by  extra  remuneration 
to  put  forth  their  utmost  and  their  best  efforts;  in  short,  if 
the  present  enormous  and  lar-extending  stimulus  of  private 
interest  be  removed  or  ever  seriously  lessened,  the  inevitable 
result  would  be  a  production  greatly  reduced  in  quantity  and 
inferior  in  kind.  There  would  have  to  be  given  at  least 
‘bounties  on  production/  and  so  long  as  men  are  as  they 
are,  and  are  long  likely  to  be,  they  would  have  to  be  on 
a  liberal  scale — that  is  to  say,  equality  of  remuneration 
would  have  to  be  departed  from  as  respeCts  these  higher 
laborers.  Otherwise  there  would  be  poverty  in  which  all 
would  equally  share,  and  ordinary  laborers  would  have  to 
set  against  their  poverty  only  the  poor  satisfaction  that  the 
former  rich  classes  had  all  been  dragged  down  to  share  it 
with  them.” 

To  prevent  the  decline  of  civilization  and  a  return  to 
barbarism,  the  Professor  continues,  it  would  soon  be  neces¬ 
sary  to  reintroduce  inequality  of  wages  and  private  enter¬ 
prise.  Gradually  competition,  private  loans,  exchange, 
interest,  would  have  to  be  allowed,  and  in  the  end  the  new 

system  would  be  found  to  differ  but  little  from  the  present 
order.  He  concludes:  — 

“  Things  would  be  modified  more  and  more  and  more 
in  the  old  direction,  till,  finally,  there  would  be  the  inev¬ 
itable  counter-revolution,  probably  without  any  fresh  civil 
war,  for  which  the  governing  class  would  no  longer  have 


The  Conflict  Irrepressible.  463 

1 

heart  in  face  of  the  falling-off  of  their  supporters  and  their 
own  failing  fanaticism.  There  would  be  a  grand  restora¬ 
tion,  not  of  a  dynasty,  but  of  a  Social  System ;  the  old 
system  based  on  private  property  and  contracts,  which  has 
emerged,  as  a  slow  evolution  under  every  civilization,  as 
the  system  most  suited  to  human  nature  in  a  state  of  aggre¬ 
gation,  and  which  is  still  more  suitable  and  more  necessary 
under  the  circumstances,  physical  and  social,  of  our  com¬ 
plex  modern  civilization.” 

We  believe  that  considerable  has  already  been  done  for 
the  masses  by  colledlivism,  as  for  instance  in  the  Public 
School  system  of  the  United  States,  the  postal  systems  of 
the  civilized  world,  municipal  ownership  of  water-works, 
etc.,  and  that  much  more  could  yet  be  accomplished  along 
the  same  lines.  Yet  all  reasonable  people  must  consent 
to  the  argument  that  if  the  sinews  of  selfishness,  which 
now  move  the  world,  be  cut,  by  putting  all  men  on  the  same 
level,  a  new  motive  power  (Love)  would  need  to  take  their 
place,  or  the  world’s  business  would  suddenly  come  to  a 
standstill:  sloth  would  take  the  place  of  industry,  and 
poverty  and  want  would  supplant  comfort  and  affluence. 

But  we  present  these  difficulties  not  because  we  have  a 
“patent”  theory  of  our  own  to  advocate,  but  that  these 
looking  for  the  wisdom  which  cometh  from  above,  through 
the  Bible,  may  the  more  clearly  see  the  helplessness  of  man¬ 
kind  in  the  present  crisis,  and  that  they  may  the  more  con¬ 
fidently  and  more  firmly  lay  hold  by  faith  upon  the  Lord 
and  the  remedy  which  he  will  apply  in  due  season. 

THE  VIEWS  OF  A  MEMBER  OF  THE  SUPREME  COURT. 


Justice  Henry  B.  Brown,  addressing  the  Alumni  of  the  Law 
Department  of  Yale  College,  took  as  his  theme,  “The 
Twentieth  Century.”  He  pointed  out  that  the  changes  of 
the  twentieth  century  promise  to  be  social  rather  than  po- 


464 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


litical  or  legal,  and  then  named  the  three  most  prominent 
perils  which  threaten  the  immediate  future  of  the  United 
States, — (1)  Municipal  Corruption,  (2)  Corporate  Greed, 
and  (3)  The  Tyranny  of  Labor.  Among  other  things  he 
said 

“Probably  in  no  country  in  the  world  is  the  influence  of 
wealth  more  potent  than  in  this,  and  in  no  period  of  our 
history  has  it  been  more  powerful  than  now.  Mobs  are 
never  logical,  and  are  prone  to  seize  upon  pretexts  rather 
than  upon  reasons  to  wreak  their  vengeance  upon  whole 
classes  of  society.  There  was  probably  never  a  flimsier  ex¬ 
cuse  for  a  great  riot  than  the  sympathetic  strike  of  last 
summer[i895],  but  back  of  it  were  substantial  grievances.  If 
wealth  will  not  respect  the  rules  of  common  honesty  in  the 
use  of  its  power,  it  will  have  no  reason  to  expect  modera¬ 
tion  or  discretion  on  the  part  of  those  who  resist  its  en¬ 
croachments. 

“I  have  spoken  of  corporate  greed  as  another  source  of 
peril  to  the  state.  The  ease  with  which  charters  are  pro¬ 
cured  has  produced  great  abuses.  Corporations  are  formed 
under  the  laws  of  one  state  for  the  sole  purpose  of  doing 
business  in  another,  and  railways  are  built  in  California  un¬ 
der  charters  granted  by  the  states  east  of  the  Mississippi 
for  the  purpose  of  removing  their  litigation  to  federal  courts. 
The  greatest  frauds  are  perpetrated  in  the  construction  of 
such  roads  by  the  directors  themselves,  under  guise  of  a 
construction  company,  another  corporation,  to  which  is 
turned  over  all  the  bonds,  mortgages  and  other  securities, 
regardless  of  the  actual  cost  of  the  road.  The  road  is 
equipped  in  the  same  way  by  another  corporation,  formed 
of  the  directors,  which  buys  the  rolling  stock  and  leases 
it  to  the  road,  so  that  when  the  inevitable  foreclosure  comes 
the  stockholders  are  found  to  have  been  defrauded  for  the 
benefit  of  the  mortgagees,  and  the  mortgagees  defrauded 
for  the  benefit  of  the  directors.  Property  thus  acquired  in 
defiance  of  honesty  and  morality  does  not  stand  in  a  favor¬ 
able  position  to  invoke  the  aid  of  the  law  for  its  protection. 

“Worse  than  this,  however,  is  the  combination  of  cor¬ 
porations  in  so-called  trusts,  to  limit  production,  stifle  com¬ 
petition  and  monopolize  the  necessaries  of  life.  The  ex- 


The  Conflifl  Irrepressible . 


465 

tent  to  which  this  has  already  been  carried  is  alarming;  the 
extent  to  which  it  may  hereafter  be  carried  is  revolution¬ 
ary.  The  truth  is  that  the  entire  corporate  legislation  is 
sadly  in  need  of  overhauling,  but  the  difficulty  of  procur¬ 
ing  concurrent  adtion  on  the  part  of  the  forty-four  states  is 
apparently  insuperable. 

“From  a  wholly  different  quarter  proceeds  the  third  and 
most  immediate  peril  to  which  I  have  called  your  atten¬ 
tion — the  tyranny  of  labor.  It  arises  from  the  apparent 
inability  of  the  laboring  man  to  perceive  that  the  rights  he 
exadts  he  must  also  concede.  Laboring  men  may  defy  the 
laws  of  the  land  and  pull  down  their  own  houses  and  those 
of  their  employers  about  their  heads,  but  they  are  power¬ 
less  to  control  the  laws  of  nature — that  great  law  of  supply 
and  demand,  in  obedience  to  which  industries  arise,  flour¬ 
ish  for  a  season,  and  decay,  and  both  capital  and  labor  re¬ 
ceive  their  appropriate  rewards.  ’  ’ 

Judge  Brown  sees  no  hope  of  a  reconciliation  between 
Capital  and  Labor,  being  of  too  logical  a  mind  to  suppose 
that  bodies  moving  in  opposite  diredtions  would  ever  come 
together.  He  says  further: — 

“The  conflidt  between  them  has  been  going  on  and  in¬ 
creasing  in  bitterness  for  thousands  of  years,  and  a  settle¬ 
ment  seems  further  off  than  ever.  Compulsory  arbitration 
is  a  misnomer — a  contradidlion  in  terms.  One  might  as 
well  speak  of  an  amicable  murder  or  a  friendly  war.  It  is 
possible  that  a  compromise  may  finally  be  effedted  upon  the 
basis  of  cooperation  or  profit-sharing,  under  which  every 
laborer  shall  become,  to  a  certain  extent,  a  capitalist.  Per¬ 
haps,  with  superior  education,  wider  experience  and  larger 
intelligence,  the  laboring  man  of  the  twentieth  century 
may  attain  the  summit  of  his  ambition  in  his  ability  to 
command  the  entire  profits  of  his  toil.” 

In  referring  to  the  social  disquietude  arising  from  the 
corporate  evils  mentioned  he  proposes  as  a  palliative,  but 
not  as  a  remedy,  the  public  ownership  of  what  are  called 
“natural  monopolies.”  He  thinks  these  privileges  should 
be  exercised  by  the  state  or  the  municipality  diredtly,  rather 
30  D 


466 


Mie  dj-ay  of  Vengeance. 


than  that  corporations  should  compete  and  quarrel  for  fran« 
chises  with  bribes.  He  says  : — 

“There  would  seem  to  be  no  sound  reason  why  such 
franchises,  which  are  for  the  supposed  benefit  of  the  public, 
should  not  be  exercised  directly  by  the  public.  Such  is, 
at  least,  the  tendency  in  modern  legislation  in  nearly  every 
highly  civilized  state  but  our  own.  Here  great  corporate 
interests,  by  parading  the  dangers  of  paternalism  and  social¬ 
ism,  have  succeded  in  securing  franchises  which  properly 
belong  to  the  public/' 

The  gentleman  evidently  speaks  forth  his  honest  con¬ 
victions,  untrammeled; — membership  in  the  United  States 
Supreme  Court  being  of  life  tenure.  He  therefore  could, 
and  probably  did,  suggest  everything  he  has  knowledge  of 
in  the  nature  of  a  remedy  for  the  conditions  he  deplores. 
But  what  is  the  suggested  temporary  relief?  Only  an  item  of 
Socialism  (the  public  ownership  of  “national  monopolies”) 
which  all  men  except  bankers  and  corporation  stockholders 
admit  would  be  a  temporary  benefit, — nothing  more;  and 
even  this  he  seems  to  concede  is  doubtful  of  accomplish¬ 
ment,  so  powerfully  entrenched  is  Capital. 

CLEMENCEAU’s  “SOCIAL  MELEE.” 

The  editor  of  La  Justice ,  Paris,  has  recently  published  a 
book,  Le  Melee  Sociale ,  which  is  having  much  attention 
because  of  the  prominence  of  its  author  as  a  legislator  and 
editor.  It  deals  with  the  social  question  vigorously,  main¬ 
taining  that  cruel,  remorseless  struggling  for  existence  is  as 
characteristic  of  human  society  as  in  the  animal  and  vege¬ 
table  kingdoms,  and  that  civilization,  so-called,  is  but  a 
thin  veneer  which  disguises  man’s  essential  brutality.  He 
sees  the  whole  history  of  society  symbolized  in  Cain,  the 
first  murderer,  and  claims  that  while  the  modern  Cain  does 
not  murder  his  brother  directly,  he  systematically  endeav¬ 
ors  to  crush  his  brother  wer  whom,  by  force  or  fraud,  he 


I  tie  Conflict  Irrepressible.  467 

has  gained  an  advantage  of  power.  We  give  a  few  striking 
extrads  from  this  book,  as  follows:— 

“It  seems  to  me  remarkable  that  humanity  should  have 
needed  the  meditation  of  centuries  and  the  investigation 
of  the  greatest  minds  to  discover  the  simple  and  apparent 
fad  that  man  has  ever  been  at  war  with  man,  and  that  this 
war  has  lasted  ever  since  the  human  race  began.  Indeed, 
the  imagination  fails  to  completely  conjure  up  a  vision  of 
the  tremendous,  the  bloody  and  universal  slaughter  which 
has  been  going  on  upon  this  earth  ever  s  nee  it  first  emerged 
from  chaos. 

“The  forced  labor  of  the  chained  slave  and  the  free  toil 
of  the  paid  workman  both  rest  on  the  common  basis  of 
the  defeat  of  the  weakest  and  his  exploitation  by  the  strong¬ 
est.  Evolution  has  changed  the  conditions  of  the  battle, 
but  under  a  more  pacific  appearance  the  mortal  strife  is  still 
going  on.  To  seize  the  life  and  body  of  others  to  turn  them 
to  one’s  own  purposes — that  is  what  has  been  the  aim  and 
fixed  purpose  of  the  majority  of  men  from  the  savage  can¬ 
nibal,  the  feudal  baron,  the  slave  proprietor,  down  to  the 
employer  of  our  own  day.  ’  ’ 

The  chief  problem  of  civilization  is  thus  stated  by  M. 
Clemenceau :  — 

“Hunger  is  the  enemy  of  the  human  race.  As  long  as 
man  shall  not  have  conquered  this  cruel  and  degrading  ene¬ 
my  the  discoveries  of  science  will  appear  only  as  irony  on 
his  sad  lot.  It  is  like  giving  a  man  luxuries  when  he  is 
not  even  provided  with  the  necessaries  of  life.  It  is  the 
law  of  nature,  and  the  crudest  of  all  her  laws.  She  forces 
mankind  to  contrive,  to  torture  itself  and  destroy  itself,  to 
preserve  at  any  cost  that  supreme  good  or  evil  called  life. 

“  Other  lives  dispute  man’s  right  to  life.  He  defends 
himself  by  organizing  into  communities.  To  his  physical 
weakness,  the  first  cause  of  his  defeat,  is  now  added  his 
social  weakness.  And  now  the  question  can  be  asked, 
Have  we  arrived  at  such  a  degree  of  civilization  that  we 
can  conceive  of  and  establish  a  social  organization  in  which 
the  possibility  of  death  by  poverty  or  hunger  may  be  elimi¬ 
nated?  The  economists  do  not  hesitate.  They  reply  boldly 
in  the  negative 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


45S 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  State  and  of  the  rich  members  of 
the  community,  in  M.  Clemenceau’s  view,  to  abolish  hun¬ 
ger  and  recognize  the  ‘ ‘ right  to  live.”  Not  only  as  a  mat¬ 
ter  of  right,  but  of  expediency  as  well,  should  the  com¬ 
munity  take  care  of  the  unfortunate  and  incapable.  We 
quote  again : — 

“  Is  it  not  the  duty  of  the  rich  to  succor  the  unfortunate  ? 
The  da}>-  will  come  when  the  speCtacle  of  one  man  dying  [of 
hunger],  while  another  man  has  more  millions  than  he  knows 
what  to  do  with,  will  be  intolerable  to  all  civilized  com¬ 
munities, — as  intolerable,  in  faCt,  as  the  institution  of 
slavery  would  be  in  this  community  to-day.  The  troubles 
of  the  proletariat  are  by  no  means  restricted  to  Europe. 
They  seem  to  be  just  as  bad  in  ‘free’  America,  the  paradise 
of  every  poor  wretch  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic.” 

The  foregoing  is  a  French  view.  It  may  or  may  not  im¬ 
ply  that  matters  are  worse  in  France  than  in  the  United 
States.  Of  one  thing,  at  least,  we  are  thankful, — that  here, 
by  liberal  taxation  as  well  as  by  generous  contributions, 
death  by  starvation  is  not  necessary.  What  is  desired  is 
something  more  than  bare  existence.  Happiness  is  neces¬ 
sary  to  make  existence  desirable. 

M.  Clemenceau  sees  and  denounces  the  faults  of  the 
present  social  system,  but  he  offers  no  reasonable  solution 
of  them;  hence  his  book  is  but  a  firebrand  and disquieter. 
It  is  easy  enough  to  make  ourselves  and  others  more  dis¬ 
satisfied  and  uncomfortable ;  and  every  book  or  article 

that  offers  no  healing  balm,  no  theory  or  hope  of  escape 
from  the  troubles  would  far  better  be  unwritten,  unpub¬ 
lished.  The  Scriptures ,  thank  God,  supply  not  only  a  com¬ 
forting  balm,  but  the  only  and  infallible  cure  for  the  world’s 
disease,  sin,  selfish-depravity  and  death,  at  the  hands  of  the 
great  Mediator,  the  Good  Physician  and  Life-giver.  And 
Millennial  Dawn  endeavors  to  call  attention  to  these 
heavenly  specifics.  But  incidentally  we  are  presenting  the 
desperate  character  of  the  disease  and  the  hopelessness  of 
the  world’s  available  remedies. 


STUDY  X. 


PROPOSED  REMEDIES— SOCIAL  AND  FINANCIAL. 

Prohibition  and  Female  Suffrage. — Free  Silver  and  Protective  Tariff.— 
“Communism.” — “They  Had  All  Things  in  Common.” — “Anarchism.” — 
“  Socialism”  or  “Collectivism.” — Babbitt  on  Social  Upbuilding. — Her¬ 
bert  Spencer  on  Socialism. — Examples  of  Two  Socialist  Communities. — 
“Nationalism.” — General  Mechanical  Education  as  a  Remedy. — The 
“  Single  Tax  ”  Remedy. — Henry  George's  Answer  to  Pope  Leo  xiii.  on 
Labor. — Dr.  Lyman  Abbott  on  the  Situation. — An  M.  E.  Bishop’s  Sugges¬ 
tions. — Other  Hopes  and  Fears. — The  Only  Hope. — “That  Blessed 
Hope.” — The  Attitude  Proper  for  God’s  People  Who  See  These  Things. 
— In  the  World  but  Not  of  It. 

“  Is  there  no  balm  in  Gilead  ?  Is  there  no  physician  there  ?  ”  “  We 
would  have  healed  Babylon,  but  she  is  not  healed:  forsake  her,  and  let 
us  go  every  one  unto  his  own  country :  for  her  judgment  reacheth  unto 
heaven.” — Jer.  8:22;  51 :  7-9. 

^  VARIOUS  are  the  remedies  advocated  as  “  cure-alls  ” 
’  for  the  relief  of  the  groaning  creation  in  its  present, 
admittedly  serious,  condition ;  and  all  who  sympathize  with 
the  suffering  body-politic  must  sympathize  also  with  the 
endeavors  of  its  various  dodtors,  who,  having  diagnosed  the 
case,  are  severally  anxious  that  the  patient  should  try  their 
prescriptions.  The  attempts  to  find  a  cure  and  to  apply  it 
are  surely  commendable,  and  have  the  appreciation  of  all 
kind-hearted  people.  Nevertheless,  sober  judgment,  en¬ 
lightened  by  God’s  Word,  tells  us  that  none  of  the  pro¬ 
posed  remedies  will  cure  the  malady.  The  presence  and  ser¬ 
vices  of  the  Great  Physician  with  his  remedies — medicines, 

469 

\ 


47° 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


splints,  bandages,  straitjackets  and  lancets  will  be  requisite; 
and  nothing  short  of  their  efficient  and  persistent  use  will 
effedt  a  cure  of  the  malady  of  human  depravity  and  selfish¬ 
ness.  But  let  us  briefly  examine  the  prescriptions  of  other 
dodtors,  that  we  may  note  how  some  of  them  approximate 
the  wisdom  of  God  and  yet  how  far  they  all  fall  short  of 
it ; — not  for  the  sake  of  controversy,  but  in  order  that  all 
may  the  more  clearly  see  the  one  and  only  diredtion  from 
which  help  need  be  expedted. 

PROHIBITION  AND  FEMALE  SUFFRAGE  AS  REMEDIES. 


These  two  remedies  are  usually  compounded,  it  being 
conceded  that  prohibition  can  never  command  a  majority 
support  unless  women  have  a  free  ballot — and  doubtful 
even  then.  The  advocates  of  this  remedy  show  statistics  to 
prove  that  much  of  the  trouble  and  poverty  of  Christen¬ 
dom  are  traceable  to  the  liquor  traffic,  and  they  aver  that  if 
it  were  abolished,  peace  and  plenty  would  be  the  rule  and 
not  the  exception. 

We  heartily  sympathize  with  much  that  is  claimed  along 
this  line:  drunkenness  is  certainly  one  of  the  most  noxious 
fruits  of  civilization;  it  is  rapidly  spreading,  too,  to  the  semi- 
civilized  and  barbarous.  We  would  rejoice  to  see  it  abol¬ 
ished  now  and  forever.  We  are  willing  to  grant,  too,  that 
its  abolition  would  relieve  much  of  the  poverty  of  to-day, 
and  that  by  it  hundreds  of  millions  of  wealth  are  annually 
far  worse  than  wasted.  But  this  is  not  the  remedy  to  cure 
the  evils  arising  from  present,  selfish  social  conditions,  and 
to  meet  and  parry  the  grinding  pressure  of  the  “Law  of 
Supply  and  Demand,”  which  would  progress  as  relentlessly 
as  ever,  squeezing  the  life-blood  from  the  masses. 

Who,  indeed,  squander  the  millions  of  money  spent  annu¬ 
ally  on  liquors? — the  very  poor?  No,  indeed;  the  rich!  The 


Proposed  Kemein 47 1 

rich  specially,  and  secondly  the  middle  class.  If  the  liquor 
traffic  were  abolished  to-morrow,  so  far  from  relieving  the 
financial  pressure,  upon  the  very  poor,  it  would  have  the 
reverse  effeCt.  Thousands  of  farmers  who  now  grow  the 
millions  of  bushels  of  barley  and  rye  and  grapes  and  hops 
used  in  the  manufacture  of  liquor  would  be  obliged  to  culti¬ 
vate  other  crops,  and  thus  in  turn  further  depress  farm 
produce  prices  in  general.  The  vast  army  of  tens  of  thou¬ 
sands  of  distillers,  coopers,  bottlers,  glass-workers,  team¬ 
sters,  saloon-keepers  and  bar-tenders,  now  employed  in  and 
by  this  traffic,  would  be  forced  to  find  other  employment  and 
would  further  depress  the  labor  market,  and  hence  thescale 
of  daily  wages.  The  millions  on  millions  of  capital  now  in¬ 
vested  in  this  traffic  would  enter  other  lines  and  force  busi¬ 
ness  competition. 

All  this  should  not  deter  us  from  desiring  the  removal 
of  the  curse,  if  it  were  possible  to  get  a  majority  to  con¬ 
sent  to  it.  But  a  majority  will  never  be  found  (save  in  ex¬ 
ceptional  localities).  The  majority  is  composed  of  slaves  to 
this  appetite  and  those  interested  in  it  financially,  either  di¬ 
rectly  or  indireCtly.  Prohibition  will  not  be  established  until 
the  Kingdom  of  God  is  established.  We  merely  point  out 
here  that  the  removal  of  this  curse,  even  if  practicable, 
would  not  cure  the  present  social-financial  malady. 

THE  FREE  SILVER  AND  PROTECTIVE  TARIFF  REMEDIES. 


We  freely  concede  that  the  demonetization  of  silver  by 
Christendom  was  a  masterstroke  of  selfish  policy  on  the 
part  of  money-lenders  to  decrease  the  volume  of  standard 
money  and  thus  to  increase  the  value  of  their  loans;  to  per¬ 
mit  the  maintenance  of  high  rates  of  interest  on  such 
debts  because  of  the  curtailment  of  the  legal  money,  while 
all  other  business  investments,  as  well  as  labor,  are  suffering 


472 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


constant  depreciation  as  the  results  of  increasing  supply 
and  competition.  Many  bankers  and  money-lenders  are 
“honest”  men  according  to  the  legal  standard  of  honesty; 
but,  alas !  the  standard  of  some  is  too  low.  It  says,  Let  us 
bankers  and  money-lenders  look  out  for  our  interests,  and 
let  the  farmers,  less  shrewd,  look  out  for  themselves.  Let 
us  delude  the  poorer  and  less  shrewd  by  calling  gold  “hon¬ 
est  money”  and  silver  “dishonest  money.”  Many  of  the 
poor  desire  to  be  honest,  and  can  thus  be  brow-beaten  and 
cajoled  into  supporting  our  plans/  which,  however,  will  go 
hard  with  the  “reapers.”  Under  the  influence  of  our  talk 
about  “honest  money,”  and  our  prestige  as  honorable  men, 
our  standing  as  financiers  and  wealthy  men,  they  will  con¬ 
clude  that  any  views  contrary  to  ours  must  be  wrong;  they 
will  forget  that  silver  money  has  been  the  standard  of  the 
world  from  earliest  history,  and  that  gold,  like  precious 
stones,  was  formerly  merchandise,  until  added  to  silver  to 
meet  the  increasing  demand  for  money  sufficient  to  do  the 
world’s  business.  As  it  is  the  rate  of  interest  is  falling  in 
our  money  centers;  how  much  lower  the  rate  of  interest 
would  be  if  all  silver  had  a  coin  value  and  money  were  thus 
more  plentiful !  Our  next  move  must  be  to  retire  all  paper 
money  and  thus  bolster  up  the  rate  of  interest. 

Under  the  law  of  supply  and  demand  every  borrower 
is  interested  in  having  plenty  of  money, — silver,  gold  and 
paper ;  under  the  same  law  every  banker  and  money-lender 
is  interested  in  abolishing  paper  money  and  in  discrediting 
silver;  for  the  less  money  there  is  of  a  debt-cancelling  value, 
the  more  that  little  is  demanded.  Hence,  while  labor  and 
commercial  values  are  dropping,  money  is  in  demand  and 
interest  nearly  holds  its  own. 

As  already  shown,  the  indications  of  prophecy  seem  to 
be  that  silver  will  not  be  restored  to  equal  privileges  with 
gold  as  standard  money  in  the  civilized  world.  But  it  is 


Proposed  Remedies. 


473 


\ 

manifest  that,  even  if  it  were  fully  restored,  its  relief  would 
be  but  temporary  :  it  would  remove  the  peculiar  incentive 
now  being  given  to  manufacturers  in  Japan,  India,  China 
and  Mexico  ;  it  would  relieve  the  farming  element  of  Chris^ 
tendom,  and  thus  remove  part  of  the  present  pressure  un¬ 
der  which  every  one  labors  “to  make  both  ends  meet;”  and 
thus  it  might  put  off  the  crash  from  five  to  fifteen  years. 
But  apparently  God  does  not  wish  to  thus  postpone  the 
“evil  day;”  and  hence  human  selfishness,  blind  to  all 
reason,  will  rule  and  ruin  the  more  quickly;  as  it  is  writ¬ 
ten,  “the  wisdom  of  their  wise  men  shall  perish;”  and 
“neither  their  silver  nor  their  gold  shall  be  able  to  deliver 
them  in  the  day  of  the  Lord’s  wrath.” — Zeph.  i : 1 8;  Ezek. 
7:19;  Isa.  14:4-7,  margin;  29:14. 

Protection,  wisely  gauged  so  as  to  avoid  creating  mon¬ 
opolies  and  to  develop  all  the  natural  resources  of  a  land, 
is  undoubtedly  of  some  advantage  in  preventing  the  rapid 
leveling  of  labor  the  world  over.  However,  at  the  very  most 
it  is  but  an  inclined  plane  down  which  wages  will  go  to  the 
lower  level,  instead  of  with  a  ruder  jolt  over  the  precipice. 
Soon  or  later,  under  the  competitive  system  now  con- 
troling,  goods  as  well  as  wages  will  be  forced  to  nearly  a 
common  level  the  world  over. 

Neither  “Free  Silver  ”  nor  Protective  Tariff,  therefore, 
can  claim  to  be  remedies  for  present  and  impending  evils,  but 
merely  palliatives. 

COMMUNISM  AS  A  REMEDY. 


Communism  proposes  a  social  system  in  which  there  will 
be  community  of  goods;  in  which  all  property  shall  be  owned 
in  common  and  operated  in  the  general  interest,  and  all 
profits  from  all  labor  be  devoted  to  the  general  welfare — 
“to  each  according  to  his  needs.”  The  tendency  of  Com- 


474 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


munism  was  illustrated  in  the  French  Commune.  Its  defL 
nition  by  Rev.  Joseph  Cook,  is, — “  Communism  means 
the  abolition  of  inheritance,  the  abolition  of  the  family, 
the  abolition  of  nationalities,  the  abolition  of  religion,  the 
abolition  of  property.” 

Some  features  of  Communism  we  could  commend  (see 
Socialism),  but  as  a  whole  it  is  quite  impracticable.  Such 
an  arrangement  would  probably  do  very  well  for  heaven, 
where  all  are  perfebt,  pure  and  good,  and  where  love  reigns; 
but  a  moment’s  reflection  should  prove  to  any  man  of  judg¬ 
ment  and  experience  that  in  the  present  condition  of  men’s 
hearts  such  a  scheme  is  thoroughly  impracticable.  The 
tendency  would  be  to  make  drones  of  all.  We  would  soon 
have  a  competition  as  to  who  could  do  the  least  and  the 
worst  work ;  and  society  would  soon  lapse  into  barbarism 
and  immorality,  tending  to  the  rapid  extinction  of  the  race, 

But  some  fancy  that  Communism  is  taught  in  the  Bible 
and  that  consequently  it  must  be  the  true  remedy, — God’s 
remedy.  With  many  this  is  the  strongest  argument  in  its 
favor.  The  supposition  that  it  was  instituted  by  our  Lord 
and  the  Apostles,  and  that  it  should  have  continued  to  be  the 
rule  and  practice  of  Christians  since,  is  very  common.  We 
therefore  present  below  an  article  on  this  phase  of  the  sub¬ 
ject  from  our  own  magazine,  Zion’s  Watch  Tower:  — 

“they  had  all  things  in  common.” 

“  And  all  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all  things  common  ; 
and  sold  their  possessions  and  goods,  and  parted  them  to  all  men,  ae 
every  man  had  need.  And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in 
the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat 
with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart,  praising  God,  and  having  favor 
■with  all  the  people.” — Adis  2  :  44-47. 

Such  was  the  spontaneous  sentiment  of  the  early  Church: 
selfishness  gave  place  to  love  and  general  interest.  Blessed 
experience !  And  without  doubt  a  similar  sentiment,  more 
or  less  clearly  defined,  comes  to  the  hearts  of  all  who 


Proposed  Remedies. 


475 


are  truly  converted.  When  first  we  got  a  realizing  sense  of 
God’s  love  and  salvation,  when  we  gave  ourselves  completely 
to  the  Lord  and  realized  his  gifts  to  us,  which  pertain  not 
only  to  the  life  that  now  is,  but  also  to  that  which  is  to  come 
— we  felt  an  exuberance  of  joy,  which  found  in  every  fel¬ 
low-pilgrim  toward  the  heavenly  Canaan  a  brother  or  a 
sister  in  whom  we  trusted  as  related  to  the  Lord  and  hav¬ 
ing  his  spirit ;  and  we  were  disposed  to  deal  with  them  all 
as  we  would  with  the  Lord,  and  to  share  with  them  our  all, 
as  we  would  share  all  with  our  Redeemer.  And  in  many 
instances  it  was  by  a  rude  shock  that  we  were  awakened  to 
the  fadt  that  neither  we  nor  others  are  perfedt  in  the  flesh; 
and  that  no  matter  how  much  of  the  Master’s  spirit  his 
people  now  possess,  they  1  i  have  this  treasure  in  earthen 
vessels”  of  human  frailty  and  defection. 

Then  we  learned,  not  only  that  the  weaknesses  of  the 
flesh  of  other  men  had  to  be  taken  into  account,  but  that 
our  own  weaknesses  of  the  flesh  needed  constant  guarding. 
We  found  that  whilst  all  had  shared  Adam’s  fall,  all  had 
not  fallen  alike,  or  in  exadtly  the  same  particulars.  All 
have  fallen  from  God’s  likeness  and  spirit  of  love,  to  Satan’s 
likeness  and  spirit  of  selfishness;  and  as  love  has  diversities 
of  operations,  so  has  selfishness.  Consequently,  selfishness 
working  in  one  has  wrought  a  desire  for  ease,  sloth,  indo¬ 
lence;  in  another  it  produced  energy,  labor  for  the  pleas¬ 
ures  of  this  life,  self-gratification,  etc. 

Among  those  actively  selfish  some  take  self-gratification 
in  amassing  a  fortune,  and  having  it  said,  He  -  is  wealthy; 
others  gratify  their  selfishness  by  seeking  honor  of  men ; 
others  in  dress,  others  in  travel,  others  in  debauchery  and 
the  lowest  and  meanest  forms  of  selfishness. 

Each  one  begotten  to  the  new  life  in  Christ,  with  its 
new  spirit  of  love,  finds  a  conflidt  begun,  fightings  within 
and  without;  for  the  new  spirit  wars  with  whatever  form 
of  selfishness  or  depravity  formerly  had  control  of  us.  The 
“new  mind  of  Christ,”  whose  principles  are  justice  and 
love,  asserts  itself;  and  reminds  the  will  that  it  has  assent¬ 
ed  to  and  covenanted  to  this  change.  The  desires  of  the 
flesh  (the  selfish  desires,  whatever  their  bent),  aided  by  the 
outside  influence  of  friends,  argue  and  discuss  the  question, 
urging  that  no  radical  measures  must  be  taken — that  such 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


476 

a  course  would  be  foolish,  insane,  impossible.  The  flesh 
insists  that  the  old  course  cannot  be  changed,  but  will 
agree  to  slight  modifications,  and  to  do  nothing  so  extreme 
as  before. 

The  vast  majority  of  God’s  people  seem  to  agree  to  this 
partnership,  which  is  really  still  the  reign  of  selfishness. 
But  others  insist  that  the  spirit  or  mind  of  Christ  shall 
have  the  control.  The  battle  which  ensues  is  a  hard  one 
(Gal.  5:16,  17);  but  the  new  will  should  conquer,  and  self 
with  its  own  selfishness,  or  depraved  desires,  be  reckoned 
dead. — Col.  2:20;  3:3;  Rom  6:  2-8. 

But  does  this  end  the  battle  forever?  No; — ■ 

“  Ne’er  think  the  vidtory  won, 

Nor  once  at  ease  sit  down  ; 

Thine  arduous  task  will  not  be  done 
Till  thou  hast  gained  thy  crown.” 

Ah,  yes,  we  must  renew  the  battle  daily,  and  help  di¬ 
vine  implore  and  receive,  that  we  may  finish  our  course 
with  joy.  We  must  not  only  conquer  self,  but,  as  the  Apos¬ 
tle  did,  we  must  keep  our  bodies  under.  (1  Cor.  9:27.) 
And  this,  our  experience,  that  we  must  be  constantly  on 
the  alert  against  the  spirit  of  selfishness,  and  to  support 
and  promote  in  ourselves  the  spirit  of  love,  is  the  exper¬ 
ience  of  all  who  likewise  have  “put  on  Christ”  and  taken 
his  will  to  be  theirs.  Hence  the  propriety  of  the  Apostle’s 
remark,  “  Henceforth  know  we  no  man  [in  Christ]  after 
the  flesh.”  We  know  those  in  Christ  according  to  their 
new  spirit,  and  not  according  to  their  fallen  flesh.  And  if 
we  see  them  fail  sometimes,  or  always  to  some  degree,  and 
yet  see  evidences  that  the  new  mind  is  wrestling  for  the  mas¬ 
tery,  we  are  properly  disposed  to  sympathize  with  them  rather 
than  to  berate  them  for  little  failures;  “remembering  our¬ 
selves,  lest  we  also  be  tempted  [of  our  old  selfish  nature  in 
violation  of  some  of  the  requirements  of  the  perfedt  law 
of  love].” 

Under  “the  present  distress,”  therefore,  while  each  has 
all  that  he  can  do  to  keep  his  own  body  under  and  the 
spirit  of  love  in  control,  sound  judgment,  as  well  as  experi¬ 
ence  and  the  Bible,  tells  us  that  we  would  best  not  compli¬ 
cate  matters  by  attempting  communistic  schemes  ;  but  each 
make  as  straight  paths  as  possible  for  his  own  feet,  that  that 


Proposed  Remedies.  477 

which  is  lame  in  our  fallen  flesh  be  not  turned  entirely  out 
of  the  way,  but  that  it  be  healed. 

(1)  Sound  judgment  says  that  if  the  saints  with  divine 
help  have  a  constant  battle  to  keep  selfishness  subjedt  to 
love,  a  promiscuous  colony  or  community  would  certainly 
not  succeed  in  ruling  itself  by  a  law  utterly  foreign  to  the 
spirit  of  the  majority  of  its  members.  And  it  would 
be  impossible  to  establish  a  communism  of  saints  only,  be¬ 
cause  we  cannot  read  the  hearts — only  “the  Lordknoweth 
them  that  are  his.”  And  if  such  a  colony  of  saints  could 
be  gotten  together,  and  if  it  should  prosper  with  all  things 
in  common,  all  sorts  of  evil  persons  would  seek  to  get  their 
possessions  or  to  share  them ;  and  if  successfully  excluded 
they  would  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  them;  and  so, 
if  it  held  together  at  all,  the  enterprise  would  not  be  a 
real  success. 

Some  saints,  as  well  as  many  of  the  world,  are  so  fallen 
into  selfish  indolence  that  nothing  but  necessity  will  help 
them  to  be,  “not  slothful  in  business,  but  fervent  in  spirit, 
serving  the  Lord.  ’  ’  And  many  others  are  so  selfishly  ambi¬ 
tious  that  they  need  the  buffetings  of  failure  and  adversity  to 
mellow  them  and  enable  them  to  sympathize  with  others , 
or  even  to  bring  them  to  deal  justly  with  others.  For  both 
these  classes  “community”  would  merely  serve  to  hinder 
the  learning  of  the  proper  and  needed  lessons. 

Such  communities,  if  left  to  the  rule  of  the  majority, 
would  sink  to  the  level  of  the  majority;  for  the  progressive, 
adtive  minority,  finding  that  nothing  could  be  gained  by 
energy  and  thrift  over  carelessness  and  sloth,  would  also 
grow  careless  and  indolent.  If  governed  by  organizers  of 
strong  will,  as  Life  Trustees  and  Managers,  on  a  paternal 
principle,  the  result  would  be  more  favorable  financially ; 
but  the  masses,  deprived  of  personal  responsibility,  would 
degenerate  into  mere  tools  and  slaves  of  the  Trustees. 

To  sound  judgment  it  therefore  appears  that  the  method 
of  individualism,  with  its  liberty  and  responsibility,  is  the 
best  one  for  the  development  of  intelligent  beings;  even 
though  it  may  work  hardships  many  times  to  all,  and  some¬ 
times  to  many. 

Sound  judgment  can  see  that  if  the  Millennial  King¬ 
dom  were  established  on  the  earth,  with  the  divine  rulers 


478 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


then  promised,  backed  by  unerring  wisdom  and  full  power 
to  use  it,  laying  “judgment  to  the  line  and  righteousness 
to  the  plummet, ”  and  ruling  not  by  consent  of  majorities, 
but  by  righteous  judgment,  as  “  with  a  rod  of  iron  ” — then 
communism  could  succeed;  probably  it  would  be  the  very 
best  condition,  and  if  so  it  will  be  the  method  chosen  by 
the  King  of  kings.  But  for  that  we  wait ;  and  not  having 
the  power  or  the  wisdom  to  use  such  theocratic  power,  the 
spirit  of  a  sound  mind  simply  bides  the  Lord’s  time,  pray¬ 
ing  meanwhile,  “  Thy  Kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  on 
earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.”  And  after  Christ’s  King¬ 
dom  shall  have  brought  all  the  willing  back  to  God  and 
righteousness,  and  shall  have  destroyed  all  the  unwilling, 
then,  with  Love  the  rule  of  earth  as  it  is  of  heaven,  we  may 
suppose  that  men  will  share  earth’s  mercies  in  common,  as 
do  the  angels  the  bounties  of  heaven. 

(2)  Experience  proves  the  failure  of  communistic  methods 
in  the  present  time.  There  have  been  several  such  com¬ 
munities;  and  the  result  has  always  been  failure.  The 
Oneida  community  of  New  York  is  one  whose  failure 
has  long  been  recognized.  Another,  the  Harmony  Society 
of  Pennsylvania,  soon  disappointed  the  hopes  of  its  found¬ 
ers,  for  so  much  discord  prevailed  that  it  divided.  The 
branch  known  as  Economites  located  near  Pittsburg,  Pa. 
It  flourished  for  a  while,  after  a  fashion,  but  is  now  quite 
withered;  and  possession  of  its  property  is  now  being  dis¬ 
puted  in  the  Society  and  in  the  courts  of  law. 

Other  communistic  societies  are  starting  now,  which  will 
be  far  less  successful  than  these  because  the  times  are  differ¬ 
ent  ;  independence  is  greater,  respedl  and  reverence  are  less, 
majorities  will  rule,  and  without  super-human  leaders  are  sure 
to  fail.  Wise  worldly  leaders  are  looking  out  for  them¬ 
selves,  while  wise  Christians  are  busy  in  other  channels, — 
obeying  the  Lord’s  command,  “Go  thou  and  preach  the 
Gospel.” 

(3)  The  Bible  does  not  teach  Communism,  but  does  teach 
loving,  considerate  Individualism,  except  in  the  sense  of 
family  communism — each  family  adling  as  a  unit,  of  which 
the  father  is  the  head  and  the  wife  one  with  him,  his  fellow- 
heir  of  the  grace  of  life,  his  partner  in  every  joy  and  bene« 
fit  as  well  as  in  every  adversity  and  sorrow. 


Proposed  Remedies* 


479 


True,  God  permitted  a  communistic  arrangement  in  the 
primitive  Church,  referred  to  at  the  beginning  of  this  ar¬ 
ticle;  but  this  may  have  been  for  the  purpose  of  illustrat¬ 
ing  to  us  the  unwisdom  of  the  method ;  and  lest  some, 
thinking  of  the  scheme  now,  should  conclude  that  the  apos¬ 
tles  did  not  command  and  organize  communities,  because 
they  lacked  the  wisdom  to  devise  and  carry  out  such 
methods;  for  not  a  word  can  be  quoted  from  our  Lord  or 
the  apostles  advocating  the  communistic  principles;  but 
much  can  be  quoted  to  the  contrary. 

True,  the  Apostle  Peter  (and  probably  other  apostles)  knew 
of,  and  cooperated  in,  that  first  communistic  arrangement, 
even  if  he  did  not  teach  the  system.  It  has  been  inferred,  too, 
that  the  death  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira  was  an  indication 
that  the  giving  of  all  the  goods  of  the  believers  was  com¬ 
pulsory  ;  but  not  so  :  their  sin  was  that  of  lying ,  as  Peter 
declared  in  reviewing  the  case.  While  they  had  the  land 
there  was  no  harm  in  keeping  it  if  they  got  it  honestly; 
and  even  after  they  had  sold  it  no  harm  was  done :  the 
wrong  was  in  misrepresenting  that  the  sum  of  money  turned 
in  was  their  all ,  when  it  was  not  their  all.  They  were  at¬ 
tempting  to  cheat  the  others  by  getting  a  share  of  their 
alls  without  giving  their  own  all. 

As  a  matter  of  fa6t,  the  Christian  Community  at  Jerusa¬ 
lem  was  a  failure.  “  There  arose  a  murmuring  ” — “  be¬ 
cause  their  widows  were  negleCted  in  the  daily  ministra¬ 
tions.  ’  ’  Although  under  the  Apostolic  inspection  the  Church 
was  pure,  free  from  “tares,”  and  all  had  the  treasure  of  the 
new  spirit  or  “mind  of  Christ,”  yet  evidently  that  treasure 
was  only  in  warped  and  twisted  earthen  vessels  which  could 
not  get  along  well  together. 

The  apostles  soon  found  that  the  management  of  the 
community  would  greatly  interfere  with  their  real  work — 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  So  they  abandoned  those  things 
to  others.  The  Apostle  Paul  and  others  traveled  from  city 
to  city  preaching  Christ  and  him  crucified ;  but,  so  far  as 
the  record  shows,  they  never  mentioned  communism  and 
never  organized  a  community;  and  yet  St.  Paul  declares, 
“I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  the  whole  coun¬ 
sel  of  God.”  This  proves  that  Communism  is  no  part  of 
the  gospel,  nor  of  the  counsel  of  God  for  this  age. 


480 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


On  the  contrary,  the  Apostle  Paul  exhorted  and  instruct¬ 
ed  the  Church  to  do  things  which  it  would  be  wholly  im¬ 
possible  to  do  as  members  of  a  communistic  society — to 
each  “provide  for  his  own ;”  to  “  lay  by  on  the  first  day 
of  the  week”  money  for  the  Lord’s  service,  according  as 
the  Lord  had  prospered  them  :  that  servants  should  obey 
their  masters,  rendering  the  service  with  a  double  good  will 
if  the  master  were  also  a  brother  in  Christ;  and  how  mas¬ 
ters  should  treat  their  servants,  as  those  who  must  them¬ 
selves  give  an  account  to  the  great  Master,  Christ. — 1  Tim. 
5:8;  6:1;  1  Cor.  16:2;  Eph.  6:5-9. 

Our  Lord  Jesus  not  only  did  not  establish  a  Community 
while  he  lived,  but  he  never  taught  that  such  should  be  es¬ 
tablished.  On  the  contrary,  in  his  parables  he  taught, — 
that  all  have  not  the  same  number  of  pounds  or  talents  given 
them,  but  each  is  a  steward  and  should  individually  (not 
colledfively,  as  a  commune)  manage  his  own  affairs,  and 
render  his  own  account.  (Matt.  25:14-28;  Luke  19:12- 
24.  See  also  James  4:13,  15.)  When  dying,  our  Lord 
commended  his  mother  to  the  care  of  his  disciple  John, 
and  the  record  of  John  (19:27)  is,  “And  from  that  hour 
that  disciple  took  her  unto  his  own  home.”  John,  there¬ 
fore,  had  a  home,  so  had  Martha,  Mary  and  Lazarus.  Had 
our  Lord  formed  a  Community  he  would  doubtless  have 
commended  his  mother  to  it  instead  of  to  John. 

Moreover,  the  forming  of  a  Commune  of  believers  is  op¬ 
posed  to  the  purpose  and  methods  of  the  Gospel  age.  The 
objeCt  of  this  age  is  to  witness  Christ  to  the  world,  and 
thus  to  “  take  out  a  people  for  his  name ;”  and  to  this  end 
each  believer  is  exhorted  to  be  a  burning  and  a  shining 
light  before  men — the  world  in  general — and  not  before 
and  to  each  other  merely.  Hence,  after  permitting  the  first 
Christian  Community  to  be  established,  to  show  that  the  fail¬ 
ure  to  establish  Communities  generally  was  not  an  over¬ 
sight,  the  Lord  broke  it  up,  and  scattered  the  believers 
everywhere,  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  We  read, 
— “And  at  that  time  there  was  a  great  persecution  against 
the  Church  which  was  at  Jerusalem ;  and  they  were  all  scat¬ 
tered  abroad  throughout  the  regions  of  Judea  and  Samaria, 
except  the  apostles,”  and  they  went  everywhere  preaching 
the  gospel. — ACts8:i,  4;  11:19. 


Proposed  Remedies. 


48  r 

It  is  still  the  work  ol  God’s  people  to  shine  as  lights  in 
the  midst  of  the  world,  and  not  to  shut  themselves  up  in 
convents  and  cloisters  or  as  communities.  The  promises 
of  Paradise  will  not  be  realized  by  joining  such  communi¬ 
ties.  The  desire  to  join  such  “confederacies”  is  but  a  part  of 
the  general  spirit  of  our  day,  against  which  we  are  fore¬ 
warned.  (Isa.  8:12.)  “Trust  in  the  Lord,  and  wait  patiently 
for  him.”  “Watch  ye,  therefore,  and  pray  always,  that  ye 
may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things,  and 
to  stand  before  the  Son  of  Man.” — Luke  21:36. 


ANARCHY  AS  A  REMEDY. 


Anarchists  want  liberty  to  the  extent  of  lawlessness. 
They  have  apparently  reached  the  conclusion  that  every 
method  of  human  cooperation  has  proved  a  failure,  and 
they  propose  to  destroy  all  cooperative  human  restraints. 
Anarchy  is  therefore  the  exadt  opposite  of  Communism, 
although  some  confound  them.  While  Communism  would 
destroy  all  Individualism  and  compel  the  whole  world  to 
share  alike,  Anarchy  would  destroy  all  laws  and  social  re¬ 
straints  so  that  each  individual  might  do  as  he  please.  Anar¬ 
chism  is  merely  destrudlive:  so  far  as  we  can  ascertain,  it 
has  no  construdtive  features.  It  probably  considers  that  it 
has  a  sufficient  task  on  hand  to  destroy  the  world,  and  will 
better  let  the  future  battle  for  itself  in  the  matter  of  re¬ 
construction. 

The  following  extracts  from  a  sixteen  page  booklet 
published  by  the  London  Anarchists  and  distributed  at 
their  last  May-day  parade,  gives  some  idea  of  their  wild 
and  desperate  notions: — 

“The  belief  that  there  must  be  authority  somewhere, 
and  submission  to  authority,  are  at  the  root  of  all  our  mis¬ 
ery.  As  a  remedy  we  advise  a  struggle  for  life  or  death 
against  all  authority — physical  authority,  as  embodied  in 
the  State,  or  dodtrinary  authority,  the  result  of  centuries 

31  *> 


482 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


of  ignorance  and  superstition,  such  as  religion,  patriotism, 
obedience  to  laws,  belief  in  the  usefulness  of  government, 
submission  to  the  wealthy  and  to  those  in  office; — in  short, 
a  struggle  against  all  and  every  humbug  designed  to  stupefy 
and  enslave  the  workingmen.  The  workingmen  neces¬ 
sarily  must  destroy  authority:  those  who  are  benefited  by 
it  certainly  will  not.  Patriotism  and  religion  are  sanc¬ 
tuaries  and  bulwarks  of  rascals;  religion  is  the  greatest 
curse  of  the  human  race.  Yet  there  are  to  be  found  men 
who  prostitute  the  noble  word  ‘  labor '  by  combining  it 
with  the  nauseating  term  ‘church’  into  ‘Labor-Church.’ 
One  might  just  as  well  speak  of  a  ‘Labor-Police.’ 

“We  do  not  share  the  views  of  those  who  believe  that 
the  State  may  be  converted  into  a  beneficent  institution. 
The  change  would  be  as  difficult  as  to  convert  a  wolf  into 
a  lamb.  Nor  do  we  believe  in  the  centralization  of  all 
produdlion  and  consumption,  as  aimed  at  by  the  Socialists. 
That  would  be  nothing  but  the  present  State  in  a  new  form, 
with  increased  authority,  a  veritable  monstrosity  of  tyranny 
and  slavery. 

“  What  the  Anarchists  want  is  equal  liberty  for  all.  The 
talents  and  inclination  of  all  men  differ  from  each  other. 
Every  one  knows  best  what  he  can  do  and  what  he  wants; 
laws  and  regulations  only  hamper,  and  forced  labor  is  never 
pleasant.  In  the  state  aimed  at  by  the  Anarchists,  every 
one  will  do  the  work  that  pleases  him  best,  and  will  satisfy 
his  wants  out  of  the  common  store  as  pleases  him  best.” 

It  would  seem  that  even  the  poorest  judgment  and  the 
least  experience  would  see  in  this  proposal  nothing  but  the 
sheerest  folly.  In  it  there  is  no  remedy  either  proposed  or 
expedted:  it  is  but  the  gnashing  of  teeth  of  the  hopeless 
and  despairing;  yet  it  is  the  extremity  toward  which  mul¬ 
titudes  are  being  driven  by  the  force  of  circumstances  pro¬ 
pelled  by  selfishness. 

SOCIALISM  OR  COLLECTIVISM  AS  A  REMEDY. 


Socialism  as  a  civil  government  would  propose  to  secure 
the  reconstrudlion  of  society,  the  increase  of  wealth,  and  a 


Proposed  Remedies. 


483 


more  nearly  equal  distribution  of  the  produ&s  of  labor 
through  the  public  collective  ownership  of  land  and  capi¬ 
tal  (wealth  other  than  real  estate),  and  the  management  of 
all  industries  by  the  public  collectively.  Its  motto  is, 
“  Every  one  according  to  his  deeds.’' 

It  differs  from  ‘‘Nationalism”  in  that  it  does  not  propose  to 
reward  all  individuals  alike.  It  differs  from  “Communism” 
in  that  it  does  not  advocate  a  community  of  goods  or  prop¬ 
erty.  It  thus,  in  our  judgment,  avoids  the  errors  of  both, 
and  is  a  very  practical  theory  if  it  could  be  introduced 
gradually  and  by  wise,  moderate,  unselfish  men.  This 
principle  has  already  accomplished  much  on  a  small  scale 
in  various  localities.  In  many  cities  in  the  United  States 
the  water  supply,  street  improvements,  schools  and  fire  and 
police  departments  are  so  conducted,  to  the  general  welfare. 
But  Europe  is  in  advance  of  us  along  these  lines ;  for  many 
of  their  railroads  and  telegraphs  are  so  conducted.  In 
France  the  tobacco  business  with  all  its  profits  belongs  to 
the  government,  the  people.  In  Russia  the  liquor  business 
has  been  seized  by  the  government  and  is  hereafter  to  be 
conducted  by  it  for  the  public  benefit  financially,  and  it  is 
claimed  also  morally. 

The  following  interesting  statistics  are  from 
“social  upbuilding” 

By  E.  D.  Babbitt,  LL.  D.,  of  the  College  of  Fine  Forces, 
New  Jersey: — 

“Sixty-eight  governments  own  their  telegraph  lines. 

“Fifty-four  governments  own  their  railroads  in  whole  or 
in  part,  while  only  nineteen,  the  United  States  among 
them,  do  not. 

“In  Australia  one  can  ride  1,000  miles  (first-class)  across 
the  country  for  $5.50,  or  six  miles  for  2  cents,  and  railroad 
men  are  paid  more  for  eight  hours  labor  than  in  the  United 
States  for  ten  hours.  Does  this  impoverish  the  country? 


484 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


In  Victoria,  where  these  rates  prevail,  the  net  income  foi 
1894  was  sufficient  to  pay  the  federal  taxes. 

“In  Hungary,  where  the  roads  are  state-owned,  one  can 
ride  six  miles  for  a  cent,  and  since  the  government  bought 
the  roads,  wages  have  doubled. 

“In  Belgium,  fares  and  freight  rates  have  been  cut  down 
one-half  and  wages  doubled.  But  for  all  that  the  roads 
pay  a  yearly  revenue  to  the  government  of  $4,000,000. 

“In  Germany,  the  government-owned  roads  will  carry 
a  person  four  miles  for  a  cent,  while  the  wages  of  the  em¬ 
ployees  are  120  per  cent,  higher  than  when  the  corporations 
owned  them.  Has  such  a  system  proved  ruinous?  No. 
During  the  last  ten  years  the  net  profits  have  increased  41 
per  cent.  Last  year  (1894),  the  roads  paid  the  German 
government  a  net  profit  of  $25,000,000. 

“It  has  been  estimated  that  government  ownership  of 
railroads  would  save  the  people  of  the  United  States  a  bill¬ 
ion  dollars  in  money  and  give  better  wages  to  its  employees, 
two  millions  of  whom  would  doubtless  then  be  needed  in¬ 
stead  of  700,000  as  at  present. 

“Berlin,  Germany,  is  called  the  cleanest,  best  paved  and 
best  governed  city  in  the  world.  It  owns  its  gas  works, 
eledtric  lights,  water  works,  street  railways,  city  telephones, 
and  even  its  fire  insurance,  and  thus  makes  a  profit  every 
year  of  5,000,000  mark,  or  $1,250,000,  over  all  expenses. 
In  that  city  the  citizens  can  ride  five  miles  as  often  as  they 
please  every  day  in  the  whole  year  for  $4.50,  while  two 
trips  a  day  on  the  elevated  railroads  of  New  York  would 
cost  $36.50. 

“Mr.  F.  G.  R.  Gordon  has  given  in  the  Twe?iticth 
Century  the  statistics  with  reference  to  lighting  a  number 
of  American  cities  and  finds  that  the  average  price  of  each 
arc  light  by  the  year,  when  under  municipal  control,  is 
$52.12^  while  the  average  price  paid  to  private  parties  by 
the  various  cities  is  $105.13  per  light  each  year,  or  a  little 
more  than  twice  as  much  as  when  run  by  the  cities  them¬ 
selves. 

The  average  price  for  telegrams  in  the  United  States  in 
1891  was  thirty-two  and  a  half  cents.  In  Germany,  where 
the  telegraphs  are  owned  by  the  government,  messages  oi 
ten  words  are  sent  to  all  parts  of  the  country  for  five  cents. 


Proposed  Remedies. 


48q 

From  the  greater  distances  and  higher  prices  for  labor, 
here,  we  would  probably  have  to  pay  from  five  to  twenty 
cents,  according  to  the  distance.  The  remarkable  advan¬ 
tage  of  having  each  municipality  control  its  own  gas,  water, 
coal  and’  street  railways,  has  been  demonstrated  by  Bir¬ 
mingham,  Glasgow  and  other  cities  in  Great  Britain.” 

Very  good,  we  answer,  so  far  as  it  goes.  But  still  no  sane 
man  will  claim  that  the  poor  of  Europe  are  enjoying  the 
Millennial  blessings,  even  with  all  these  Socialist  theories  in 
operation  in  their  midst.  No  well  informed  man  will  un¬ 
dertake  to  say  that  the  working  classes  of  Europe  are  any¬ 
where  near  on  a  par  with  workmen  in  general  in  the  United 
States.  This  is  still  their  Paradise,  and  laws  are  even  now 
being  formed  to  limit  the  thousands  who  desire  still  to  come 
to  share  this  Paradise. 

But  while  we  rejoice  in  every  amelioration  of  the  con¬ 
dition  of  Europe’s  poor,  let  us  not  forget  that  the  national¬ 
ization  movement,  except  in  Great  Britain,  results  not 
from  greater  sagacity  on  the  part  of  the  people,  nor  from 
benevolence  or  indolence  on  the  part  of  Capital,  but  from 
another  cause  which  does  not  operate  in  the  United  States; 
— from  the  governments  themselves.  They  have  taken  pos¬ 
session  of  these  to  avoid  bankruptcy.  They  are  under  im¬ 
mense  expense  in  supporting  armies,  navies,  fortresses,  etc., 
and  must  have  a  source  of  revenue.  The  cheap  rates  of 
travel  are  with  a  view  to  please  the  people  and  also  to  draw 
business;  for  if  the  rates  were  not  low  the  many  who  earn 
small  wages  could  not  ride.  As  it  is,  the  fourth-class  cars 
in  Germany  are  merely  freight  cars,  without  seats  of  any  kind. 

In  full  view  of  such  fa<5t s  let  us  not  delude  ourselves  with 
the  supposition  that  such  measures  would  solve  the  Labor 
Problem,  or  even  relieve  matters  for  more  than  six  years, 
and  that  but  slightly. 

We  have  reason  to  believe  that  Socialism  will  make  great 
progress  during  the  next  ten  years.  But  frequently  it  will 


4  86 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


not  be  wisely  or  moderately  advanced :  success  will  intoxi¬ 
cate  some  of  its  advocates,  and  failure  render  others  des¬ 
perate,  and  as  a  result  impatience  will  lead  to  calamity. 
Capitalism  and  Monarchism  see  in  Socialism  a  foe,  and 
already  they  oppose  it  as  much  as  they  dare  in  view  of 
public  opinion.  The  Church  nominal,  though  full  of 
tares  and  worldliness,  is  still  a  powerful  fadtor  in  the  case; 
for  she  represents  and  largely  controls  the  middle  classes  in 
whose  hands  is  the  balance  of  power  as  between  the  upper 
and  the  lower  classes  of  society.  To  these  Socialism  has 
hitherto  been  considerably  misrepresented  by  its  friends, 
who  hitherto  have  generally  been  infidels.  Rulers,  capi¬ 
talists  and  clergymen,  with  few  exceptions,  will  seize  upon 
the  first  extremes  of  Socialism  to  assault  it  and  brand  it 
with  infamy,  and  temporarily  throttle  it,  encouraging 
themselves  with  specious  arguments  which  self-interest  and 
fear  will  suggest. 

We  can  but  rejoice  to  see  principles  of  equity  set  in  mo¬ 
tion,  even  though  they  be  but  temporary  and  partial. 
And  all  whose  interests  would  be  affedled  thereby  should 
endeavor  to  take  a  broad  view,  and  to  relinquish  a  portion 
of  their  personal  advantage  for  the  general  good. 

As  intimated  the  movement  will  be  crushed  under  the 
combined  power  of  Church,  State  and  Capital  and  later 
lead  to  the  great  explosion  of  anarchy,  in  which,  as  indi¬ 
cated  in  the  Scriptures,  all  present  institutions  will  be 
wrecked ; — “a  time  of  trouble  such  as  was  not  since  there 
was  a  nation.” 

But  even  should  Socialism  have  its  own  way  entirely,  it 
would  prove  to  be  but  a  temporary  relief,  so  long  as  selfish¬ 
ness  is  the  ruling  principle  in  the  hearts  of  the  majority  of 
mankind.  There  are  “  born  schemers  ’  ’  who  would  speedily 
find  ways  of  getting  the  cream  of  public  works  and  com¬ 
pensations  for  themselves;  parasites  on  the  social  structure 


Proposed  Remedies. 


487 


would  multiply  and  flourish  and  “rings”  would  be  every¬ 
where.  So  long  as  people  recognize  and  worship  a  prin¬ 
ciple,  they  will  more  or  less  conform  to  it:  hence  Social¬ 
ism  at  first  might  be  comparatively  pure,  and  its  represent¬ 
atives  in  office  faithful  servants  of  the  public  for  the  public 
good.  But  let  Socialism  become  popular,  and  the  same 
shrewd,  selfish  schemers  who  now  oppose  it  would  get  in¬ 
side  and  control  it  for  their  own  selfish  ends. 

Communists  and  Nationalists  see  that  so  long  as  differ¬ 
ences  of  compensation  are  permitted  selfishness  will  warp 
and  twist  truth  and  justice;  and  in  order  to  gratify  pride 
and  ambition  it  will  surmount  every  barrier  against  poverty 
that  men  can  eredt.  To  meet  this  difficulty  they  go  to  the 
impractical  extremes  which  their  claims  present — impracti¬ 
cal  because  men  are  sinners,  not  saints ;  selfish,  not  loving. 

HERBERT  SPENCER’S  VIEW  OF  SOCIALISM. 


Mr.  Herbert  Spencer,  the  noted  English  philosopher  and 
economist,  noticing  the  statement  that  the  Italian  Socialist 
Ferri  supports  his  theories,  writes: — “The  assertion  that 
any  of  iny  views  favor  Socialism  causes  me  great  irritation. 
I  believe  the  advent  of  Socialism  to  be  the  greatest  disas¬ 
ter  the  world  has  ever  known.” 

While  great  thinkers  agree  that  competition  or  “indi¬ 
vidualism  ”  has  its  evils  that  require  drastic  remedies,  they 
deprecate  the  enslavement  of  the  individual  to  social  organ¬ 
ization  :  or  rather  the  burial  of  all  individuality  in  Social¬ 
ism,  as  eventually  the  greater  disaster;  since  it  would  create 
armies  of  public  employees,  make  politics  still  more  of  ? 
trade  than  at  present,  and  consequently  open  the  way  more 
than  ever  to  rings  and  general  corruption. 

The  following  from  the  Literaiy  Digest  (Aug.  10,  ’95), 
has  a  bearing  upon  the  subjedt  in  hand  as  going  to  show 


TJie  Day  of  Vengeance, 


488 

that  Socialistic  principles  would  not  endure  unless  support¬ 
ed  by  some  kind  of  force, — so  strong  is  selfishness  in  all 
mankind : — 


“two  socialist  communities.” 


“Two  pra<5lical  trials  of  Socialism  attradl  the  attention  of 
students  of  social  economy  abroad.  In  both  cases  the  orig¬ 
inal  promoters  of  Socialist  communities  are  doing  fairly 
well,  in  one  they  are  even  prosperous.  But  the  attempt  to 
live  up  to  the  teachings  of  Socialistic  theorists  has  failed 
in  both  instances.  The  erstwhile  communists  have  returned 
to  methods  which  scarcely  differ  from  those  of  the  bourgeoise 
around  them.  A  little  more  than  two  years  ago  a  party  of 
Australian  workingmen,  tired  of  a  life  of  wage-slavery  re¬ 
lieved  only  by  the  hardships  of  enforced  idleness,  set  out 
for  Paraguay,  where  they  obtained  land  suitable  for  farmers 
who  have  no  large  machines  at  their  disposal.  They  called 
their  settlement  New  Australia,  and  hoped  to  convert  it 
into  a  Utopia  for  workingmen.  The  British  foreign  Office, 
in  its  latest  official  report,  gives  a  short  history  of  the  move¬ 
ment  which  caused  many  men  to  exchange  Australia,  1  the 
workingman’s  Eldorado,’  for  South  America.  We  take 
the  following  from  the  report  mentioned : — 

“The  aims  of  the  colony  were  set  forth  in  its  constitu¬ 
tion,  in  which  one  of  the  articles  runs  as  follows :  *  It  is 
our  intention  to  form  a  community  in  which  all  labor  will 
be  for  the  benefit  of  every  member,  and  in  which  it  will  be 
impossible  for  one  to  tyrannize  another.  It  will  be  the 
duty  of  each  individual  to  regard  the  well-being  of  the  com¬ 
munity  as  his  chief  aim,  thus  insuring  a  degree  of  comfort, 
happiness  and  education  which  is  impossible  in  a  state  of 
society  where  no  one  is  certain  that  he  will  not  starve.’ 

“This  ideal  was  not  realized.  Eighty-five  of  the  col¬ 
onists  soon  tired  of  the  restridlions  imposed  upon  them  by 
the  majority,  and  refused  to  obey.  New  arrivals  from  Aus¬ 
tralia  made  up  the  loss  occasioned  by  this  secession;  but  the 
new  arrivals,  dissatisfied  with  the  leader  of  the  movement, 
elected  a  chief  of  their  own,  so  that  there  were  now  three 
parties  in  the  colony.  The  equal  division  of  the  proceeds 


Proposed  Remedies. 


489 


of  their  labor  soon  dissatisfied  a  number  of  the  workers, 
who,  in  opposition  to  Socialist  rules,  demanded  a  share  in 
proportion  to  the  work  they  had  done.  The  stridt  enforce¬ 
ment  of  Prohibition  was  another  cause  of  dissatisfaction, 
especially  as  its  infringement  was  punishable  by  expulsion 
without  a  chance  of  getting  the  original  capital  sunk  in  the 
undertaking  refunded.  The  colony  was  on  the  point  of 
breaking  up,  when  the  erstwhile  leader  of  the  movement 
succeeded  in  getting  himself  appointed  judge  by  the  Para¬ 
guayan  authorities,  and  surrounded  himself  with  a  police 
force.  There  is  hope  that  the  colony  will  now  become 
prosperous,  but  Socialistic  regulations  have  been  discarded.’ 

“The  experience  of  the  miners  of  Monthieux  is  some¬ 
what  different.  In  their  case  it  was  prosperity  that  caused 
the  Socialistic  theories  to  be  set  aside.  The  Gewerbe  Zei- 
tungy  Berlin,  tells  their  story  as  follows: — 

“‘At  Monthieux,  near  St.  Etienne,  is  a  pit  which  was 
given  up  by  the  company  which  owned  it  a  couple  of  years 
ago,  and  the  miners  were  discharged.  As  there  was#no 
chance  for  employment  in  the  neighborhood,  the  workmen 
begged  the  company  to  turn  over  the  pit  to  them,  and  as 
the  owners  did  not  believe  that  the  pit  could  be  made  to 
pay,  they  consented.  The  miners  had  no  machinery,  but 
they  worked  with  a  will  and  managed  to  find  new  veins. 
They  made  almost  superhuman  efforts  and  managed  to  save 
enough  of  their  earnings  to  purchase  machinery,  and  the 
discarded  mines  of  Monthieux  became  a  source  of  wealth 
to  the  new  owners.  The  former  owners  then  endeavored  to 
regain  possession,  but  lost  their  suit,  and  the  labor  press  did 
not  fail  to  contrast  the  avarice  of  the  capitalists  with  the 
nobility  of  the  miners  who  shared  alike  the  proceeds  of  their 
labor.  The  mines  of  Monthieux  were  pointed  out  as  an  in¬ 
stance  of  the  triumph  of  Collectivism  over  the  exploitation 
of  private  capital. 

“‘Meanwhile  the  miners  extended  their  operations  un¬ 
til  they  could  no  longer  do  all  the  work  without  help.  Other 
miners  were  called  in,  and  did  their  best  to  further  the 
work.  But  the  men  who  had  first  undertaken  to  make  the 
pit  a  paying  one  refused  to  share  alike  with  the  newcomers. 
They  knew  that  the  wealth  which  lay  beneath  their  feet  had 
been  discovered  by  them  with  almost  superhuman  efforts  j 


490 


Hie  JJay  of  Vengeance. 


they  had,  so  to  speak,  made  something  out  of  nothing,  why 
should  they  share  the  results  of  their  labors  with  the  new¬ 
comers,  who  had,  indeed,  worked  all  this  time,  but  else¬ 
where?  Why  should  they  give  to  the  new  comrades  of  the 
harvest  they  had  not  planted?  The  newcomers  should  be 
paid  well,  better  than  in  other  mines,  but  they  should  not 
become  joint  owners.  And  when  the  newcomers  created  a 
disturbance,  the  ‘capitalistic*  workingmen  fetched  police 
and  had  them  thrown  out  of  their  council  room.  ’  *  * 

NATIONALISM  AS  A  REMEDY. 

Nationalism  is  a  recent  development  of  theory  along  the 
lines  of  socialism.  It  claims  that  all  industries  should  be 
conduced  by  the  nation,  on  the  basis  of  common  obliga¬ 
tion  to  work  and  a  general  guarantee  of  livelihood; — all 
workers  to  do  the  same  amount  of  work,  and  to  get  the 
same  wages. 

Nationalists  claim  that, — 

“The  combinations,  trusts  and  syndicates,  of  which  the 
people  at  present  complain,  demonstrate  the  practicability 
of  our  basic  principle  of  association.  We  merely  seek  to 
push  this  principle  a  little  further  and  have  all  industries 
operated  in  the  interest  of  all,  by  the  nation — the  people 
organized — the  organic  unity  of  the  whole  people. 

“  The  present  industrial  system  proves  itself  wrong  by 
the  immense  wrongs  it  produces;  it  proves  itself  absurd  by 
the  immense  waste  of  energy  and  material  which  is  ad¬ 
mitted  to  be  its  concomitant.  Against  this  system  we  raise 
our  protest :  for  the  abolition  of  the  slavery  it  has  wrought 
and  would  perpetuate,  we  pledge  our  best  efforts.  ’  * 

Some  favorable  points,  common  to  both,  we  have  men¬ 
tioned  favorably  under  the  caption  “Socialism  or  Collect¬ 
ivism  as  a  remedy;  ”  asa  whole,  however,  Nationalism  is 
quite  impracticable ;  the  objections  to  it  being  in  general 
the  same  that  we  urged  foregoing  against  Communism.  Al¬ 
though  Nationalism  does  not,  like  Communism,  direCtly 
threaten  the  destruction  of  the  family,  its  tendency  would 


Proposed  Remedies. 


49* 

surely  be  in  that  direction.  Among  its  advocates  are  many 
broadminded,  philanthropic  souls,  some  of  whom  have 
helped,  without  hope  of  personal  advantage,  to  found  col¬ 
onies  where  the  principles  of  Nationalism  were  to  be  worked 
out  as  public  examples.  Some  of  these  have  been  utter  fail¬ 
ures,  and  even  the  pradlically  successful  have  been  forced 
to  ignore  Nationalist  principles  in  dealing  with  the  world 
outside  their  colonies  :  and,  as  might  be  expedted,  they  have 
all  had  considerable  internal  fridtion.  If,  with  “  one  Lord, 
one  faith  and  one  baptism  ”  God’s  saints  find  it  difficult  to 
“ preserve  the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace,” 
and  need  to  be  exhorted  to  forbear  one  another  in  love;  how 
could  it  be  expedted  that  mixed  companies,  claiming  no 
such  spirit  as  a  bond,  could  succeed  in  vanquishing  the  self¬ 
ish  spirit  of  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil  ? 

Several  colonies  on  this  Nationalist  plan  have  started 
and  failed  within  the  past  few  years,  in  the  United  States. 
One  of  the  most  recent  failures  is  that  known  as  the  Altruria 
Colony,  of  California,  founded  by  Rev.  E.  B.  Payne,  on  the 
theory  “One  for  all  and  all  for  one.”  It  had  many  advan¬ 
tages  over  other  colonies  in  that  it  picked  out  its  members, 
and  did  not  accept  all  sorts.  Moreover,  it  had  a  Lodge  form 
of  government  of  very  thorough  control.  Its  founder,  giv¬ 
ing  the  reasons  for  the  failure,  in  the  San  Francisco  Exam¬ 
iner,  Dec.  io,  ’96,  says: — 

“  Altruria  was  not  a  complete  failure;  ...  we  demon¬ 
strated  that  trust,  good  will  and  sincerity — which  prevailed 
for  a  part  of  the  time — made  a  happy  community  life,  and 
on  the  other  side,  that  suspicion,  envy  and  selfish  motives 
diabolize  human  nature  and  make  life  not  worth  wLile.  .  .  . 
We  did  not  continue  to  trust  and  consider  one  another  as 
we  did  at  first,  but  fell  back  into  the  ways  of  the  rest  of  the 
world.” 

What  some  people  demonstrate  by  experience  others  know 
by  indudtive  reasoning,  based  upon  knowledge  of  human 


49  2 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


nature.  Any  one  wanting  a  lesson  on  the  futility  of  hope 
from  such  a  quarter  while  selfishness  still  controls  the  hearts 
of  men,  can  get  his  experience  cheaply  by  boarding  for  a 
week  each  at  three  or  four  second-class  “boarding  houses.’ * 

GENERAL  EDUCATION  OF  MECHANICS  A  REMEDY. 


In  The  Forum ,  recently,  there  appeared  an  article  by  Mr. 
Henry  Holt,  in  which  he  ~.ideavors  to  show  that  education 
should  be  largely  industrial,  to  fit  a  mechanic  to  readily  turn 
from  one  employment  to  another — he  should  “learn  a  dozen  ” 
trades.  While  this  might  for  a  time  help  a  few  individuals, 
it  is  manifest  that  such  a  measure  would  not  solve  the  prob¬ 
lem.  It  is  bad  enough  as  it  is,  when  plasterers  and  brick¬ 
layers  may  be  busy  while  shoemakers  and  weavers  are  idle; 
but  what  would  be  the  effeCt  if  the  latter  also  understood 
bricklaying  and  plastering?  It  would  multiply  competi¬ 
tion  in  every  trade,  if  all  the  unemployed  could  compete 
for  the  busy  jobs.  The  gentleman,  however,  deals  well  with 
two  comprehensive  truths,  respecting  which  education  is 
needed.  He  says : — 

“  The  simpler  of  these  truths  is  the  inevitable,  even  if 
cruel, — the  necessity  of  Natural  selection.  I  do  not  say  its 
justice.  Nature  knows  nothing  of  justice.  Her  machinery 
pounds  remorselessly  along  in  a  set  of  hard  conditions,  but, 
after  all,  pounds  out  of  those  conditions  the  best  they  will 
yield.  True,  she  has  evolved  in  us  intelligences  to  slightly 
direCt  her  course ;  and  it  is  in  using  them  the  function  of 
justice  comes  up.  But  we  can  direCt  her  only  in  channels 
fitted  to  her  own  currents  :  otherwise  we  are  overwhelmed. 
Now,  no  one  of  her  courses  is  broader  and  more  clearly 
marked  than  that  of  Natural  Selection,  and  in  the  exercise 
of  our  little  liberties  and  suffrages,  we  are  never  so  wise  as 
when  we  fall  in  with  it — when,  for  example,  we  raise  a 
Lincoln  from  his  cabin.  But  so  far,  we  are  vastly  more  apt 
to  prefer  the  demagogue,  and  then  we  suffer.  Socialism  pro¬ 
poses  to  extend  the  danger  of  this  suffering  into  the  field  of 


Proposed  Re??iedies. 


493 


production.  The  captains  of  industry  are  now  chosen  pure¬ 
ly  by  natural  selection — at  least  with  a  very  moderate  ab¬ 
normality  in  the  aCtion  of  heredity,  which  rapidly  cures 
itself:  if  the  son  does  not  inherit  fitness,  he  soon  ceases  to 
survive.  But  with  increasing  freedom  of  competition,  and 
increasing  facilities  for  able  men  without  capital,  to  hire  it, 
it  is  substantially  true  that  industry  is  at  present  directed 
by  natural  selection.  For  this,  the  Socialist  proposes  to 
'substitute  artificial  selection,  and  that  by  popular  vote.  A 
general  knowledge  of  the  superiority  of  Nature’s  way  would 
cure  this  madness. 

“  The  other  truth  so  difficult  to  impart  clearly,  but  not 
impossible  to  give  some  conception  of,  is  the  more  impor¬ 
tant.  It  is  difficult,  not  so  much  because  it  calls  for  some 
preliminary  education,  as  because  dogma  has  been  fighting 
it  for  thousands  of  years,  and  fights  it  still.  To  most  who 
read  this,  every  one  of  these  assertions  will  probably  ap¬ 
pear  strange,  when  the  truth  is  named  in  the  familiar  phrase¬ 
ology — The  Universal  Reign  of  Law.  Yet  it  is  the  faCt 
that  hosts  of  men  who  think  they  believe  in  it,  pray  every 
day  that  it  may  not  be — that  exceptions  may  be  made  in 
their  cases.  People  generally — and  legislators  generally — 
in  a  matter  of  physiology,  would  send  for  a  doCtor ;  or  in 
a  matter  of  machinery,  for  an  engineer;  or  in  chemistry, 
for  a  chemist;  and  would  follow  his  opinion  with  child¬ 
like  faith ;  but  in  economics  they  want  no  opinions  but 
their  own.  They  have  no  idea  that  such  matters  are,  like 
physical  matters,  under  the  control  of  natural  laws — that  to 
find  those  laws,  or  learn  those  already  found,  requires 
special  study ;  and  that  to  go  counter  to  them,  in  ignorance, 
must  bring  disaster  as  fatal  as  in  perversity.  .  .  . 

“The  workingman  needs,  then,  not  only  instruction 
in  the  trade-school  and  in  certain  economic  fads,  but  the 
kind  of  instruction  in  science  and  history  that  will  give 
him  some  conception  of  Natural  Law.  On  the  basis  thus 
provided  could  be  built  some  notion  of  its  control  in  the 
social  as  well  as  in  the  material  world ;  and  also  some  reali¬ 
zation  that  human  law  is  futile,  or  worse,  except  as,  by  close 
study  and  cautious  experiment,  it  is  made  to  conform  to 
the  Natural  Law.  Hence  would  come  the  faith  that  no 
human  law  could  make  the  unfit  survive,  except  at  some- 


2he  Day  of  Vengeance. 


^94 

body  else’s  expense;  and  that  the  only  way  to  enable  them 
to  survive  at  their  own,  is  to  make  them  fit.  ’  ’ 

Yes,  it  is  well  that  all  should  learn  that  these  two  laws 
control  in  our  present  social  system,  and  that  it  is  not  in 
the  power  of  man  to  change  nature  or  nature’s  laws;  and 
hence  that  it  is  impossible  for  him  to  do  more  than  tinker 
present  social  conditions,  and  temporarily  improve  them  a 
little.  The  new  and  more  desirable  laws  necessary  to  the 
perfect,  the  ideal  society,  will  require  supernatural  powers 
for  their  introduction.  Learningthis  lesson  will  help  to  bring 
(instead  of  a  discontent  which  aggravates  itself )  “godliness 
with  contentment,”  while  waiting  for  the  Kingdom  of  God 
and  praying,  “  Thy  Kingdom  come;  thy  will  be  done  on 
earth  as  in  heaven.” 

THE  SINGLE  TAX  REMEDY. 


Doubtless  because  he  saw  the  effedts  of  Communism  and 
Nationalism  and  Socialism,  as  pointed  out  above,  Mr. 
Henry  George  devised  a  scheme  of  some  merit,  known  as 
the  “Single  Tax  Theory.”  This  may  be  said  to  be  the  re¬ 
verse  of  Socialism  in  some  respedts.  It  is  Individualism  in 
many  important  features.  It  leaves  the  individual  to  the 
resources  of  his  own  charadter,  efforts  and  environment  ; 
except  that  it  would  preserve  to  each  an  inalienable  right  to 
share,  as  the  common  blessings  of  the  Creator, — air,  water 
and  land.  It  proposes  very  little  diredt  alteration  of  the 
present  social  system.  Claiming  that  the  present  in  equal- 
ities  of  fortune,  so  far  as  they  are  oppressive  and  injurious, 
are  wholly  the  results  of  private  ownership  of  the  land, 
this  theory  proposes  that  all  lands  become  once  more  the 
property  of  Adam’s  race  as  a  whole;  and  claims  that  thus 
the  evils  of  our  present  social  system  would  speedily  right 
themselves.  It  proposes  that  this  re-distribution  of  the  land 


Proposed  Remedies. 


495 


shall  be  accomplished,  not  by  dividing  it  proportionately 
among  the  human  family,  but  by  considering  it  all  as  one 
vast  estate,  and  permitting  each  person  as  a  tenant  to  use 
as  much  as  he  may  choose  of  what  he  now  possesses,  and  to 
colledl  a  land-tax  or  rental  from  each  occupant  proportional 
to  the  value  of  the  land  (aside  from  the  value  of  the  build¬ 
ings  or  other  improvements  thereon).  Thus  a  vacant  lot 
would  be  assessed  as  heavy  a  rental  or  tax  as  an  adjoining 
lot,  built  upon,  and  the  untilled  field  as  much  as  the  ad¬ 
joining  fruitful  one.  The  tax  thus  raised  would  constitute  a 
fund  for  every  purpose  for  the  general  welfare; — for  schools, 
streets,  roads,  water,  etc.,  and  for  local  and  general  gov¬ 
ernment; — hence  the  name  of  the  theory,  “Single  Tax.” 

The  effedl  would  of  course  be  to  open  to  adlual  settle¬ 
ment  thousands  of  town  lots  and  barren  fields  now  held  for 
speculative  purposes;  because  all  taxes  being  consolidated 
into  one,  and  being  removed  from  cattle,  machinery,  busi¬ 
ness  and  improvements  of  every  kind,  and  all  concentrated 
upon  the  land  would  make  the  land-tax  quite  an  item; — 
graduated,  however,  so  as  to  show  no  favoritism,  poor  farm 
lands  or  remote  from  transportation  being  taxed  less  in 
proportion  than  better  lands,  and  those  nearer  to  trans¬ 
portation.  City  lots  similarly  would  be  assessed  according 
to  value,  location  and  surroundings  considered. 

Such  a  law,  made  to  become  operative  ten  years  after  its 
passage,  would  have  the  immediate  effe<5t  of  reducing  real 
estate  values,  and  by  the  time  it  would  become  operative 
millions  of  acres  and  thousands  of  town-lots  would  be 
open  to  any  one  who  could  make  use  of  them  and  pay  the 
assessed  rents.  Mr.  Henry  George  took  advantage  of  the 
fa6t  that  Pope  Leo  xm.  issued  an  Encyclical  on  Labor,  to 
publish  a  pamphlet  in  reply,  entitled,  “  An  Open  Letter  to 
Pope  Leo  xm.,”  etc.  As  it  contains  some  good  thoughts 
along  the  lines  of  our  topic  and  besides  is  a  further  statement 


496  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

of  the  theory  under  discussion,  we  make  liberal  extracts  as 
follows : — 


AN  EXTRACT  FROM  AN  OPEN  LETTER 
BY  MR.  HENRY  GEORGE  TO  POPE  LEO  XIII.,  IN  ANSWER  TO 
THE  LATTER’S  ENCYCLICAL  ON  THE  PERPLEXING 

LABOR  QUESTION. 


“It  seems  to  us  that  your  Holiness  misses  its  real  signi¬ 
ficance  in  intimating  that  Christ,  in  becoming  the  son  of 
a  carpenter  and  himself  working  as  a  carpenter,  showed 
merely  that  ‘  there  is  nothing  to  be  ashamed  of  in  seeking 
one’s  bread  by  labor.’  To  say  that  is  almost  like  saying 
that  by  not  robbing  people  he  showed  that  there  is  nothing 
to  be  ashamed  of  in  honesty?  If  you  will  consider  how 
true  in  any  large  view  is  the  classification  of  all  men  into 
workingmen,  beggarmen  and  thieves,  you  will  see  that  it 
was  morally  impossible  that  Christ,  during  his  stay  on  earth, 
should  have  been  anything  else  than  a  workingman,  since  he 
who  came  to  fulfil  the  law  must  by  deed  as  well  as  word 
obey  God’s  law  of  labor. 

“  See  how  fully  and  how  beautifully  Christ’s  life  on  earth 
illustrated  this  law.  Entering  our  earthly  life  in  the  weak¬ 
ness  of  infancy,  as  it  is  appointed  that  all  should  enter  it. 
He  lovingly  took  what  in  the  natural  order  is  lovingly 
rendered,  the  sustenance,  secured  by  labor,  that  one  genera¬ 
tion  owes  to  its  immediate  successors.  Arrived  at  maturity 
he  earned  his  own  subsistence  by  that  common  labor  in 
which  the  majority  of  men  must  and  do  earn  it.  Then  pass¬ 
ing  to  a  higher — to  the  very  highest — sphere  of  labor,  he 
earned  his  subsistence  by  the  teaching  of  moral  and  spiritual 
truths,  receiving  its  material  wages  in  the  love  offerings  of 
grateful  hearers,  and  not  refusing  the  costly  spikenard  with 
which  Mary  anointed  his  feet.  So,  when  he  chose  his  dis¬ 
ciples,  he  did  not  go  to  land  owners  or  other  monopolists 
who  live  on  the  labor  of  others,  but  to  common  laboring 
men.  And  when  he  called  them  to  a  higher  sphere  of  labor 
and  sent  them  out  to  teach  moral  and  spiritual  truths,  he 
told  them  to  take,  without  condescension  on  the  one  hand, 


Proposed  Remedies. 


497 


or  sense  of  degradation  on  the  other,  the  loving  return  for 
such  labor,  saying  to  them  that  the  ‘  laborer  is  worthy  of 
his  hire,’  thus  showing,  what  we  hold,  that  all  labor  does 
not  consist  in  what  is  called  manual  labor,  but  that  who¬ 
ever  helps  to  add  to  the  material,  intellectual,  moral  or 
spiritual  fullness  of  life  is  also  a  laborer.* 

“In  assuming  that  laborers,  even  ordinary  manual  labor¬ 
ers,  are  naturally  poor,  you  ignore  the  faCl  that  labor  is  the 
producer  of  wealth,  and  attribute  to  the  natural  law  of  the 
Creator  an  injustice  that  comes  from  man’s  impious  viola¬ 
tion  of  his  benevolent  intention.  In  the  rudest  state  of  the 
arts  it  is  possible,  where  justice  prevails,  for  all  well  men  to 
earn  a  living.  With  the  labor-saving  appliances  of  our  time 
it  should  be  possible  for  all  to  earn  much  more.  And  so, 
in  saying  that  poverty  is  no  disgrace,  you  convey  an  un¬ 
reasonable  implication.  For  poverty  ought  to  be  a  disgrace, 
because  in  a  condition  of  social  justice,  it  would,  where  un¬ 
imposed  by  unavoidable  misfortune,  imply  recklessness  or 
laziness. 

“  The  sympathy  of  your  Holiness  seems  exclusively  di¬ 
rected  to  the  poor,  the  workers.  Ought  this  to  be  so  ?  Are 
not  rich  idlers  to  be  pitied  also  ?  By  the  word  of  the  Gos¬ 
pel  it  is  the  rich  rather  than  the  poor  who  call  for  pity. 
And  to  any  one  who  believes  in  a  future  life,  the  condition 
of  him  who  wakes  to  find  his  cherished  millions  left  be¬ 
hind  must  seem  pitiful.  But  even  in  this  life,  how  really 
pitiable  are  the  rich.  The  evil  is  not  in  wealth  in  itself — 

*  “Nor  should  it  be  forgotten  that  the  investigator,  the  philosopher, 
the  teacher,  the  artist,  the  poet,  the  priest,  though  not  engaged  in  the 
production  of  wealth,  are  not  only  engaged  in  the  production  of  utilities 
and  satisfactions  to  which  the  production  of  wealth  is  only  a  means,  but 
by  acquiring  and  diffusing  knowledge,  stimulating  mental  powers  and 
elevating  the  moral  sense,  may  greatly  increase  the  ability  to  produce 
wealth.  For  man  does  not  live  by  bread  alone.  .  .  .  He  who  by  any 
exertion  of  mind  or  body  adds  to  the  aggregate  of  enjoyable  wealth  in¬ 
creases  the  sum  of  human  knowledge,  or  gives  to  human  life  higher  ele¬ 
vation  or  greater  fulness — he  is,  in  the  large  meaning  of  the  words,  a 
“  producer,”  a  “  working  man,”  a  “  laborer.”  and  is  honestly  earning 
honest  wages.  But  he  who  without  doing  aught  to  make  mankind 
richer,  wiser  better,  happier,  lives  on  the  toil  of  others — he,  no  matter 
by  what  name  of  honor  he  may  be  called,  or  how  lustily  the  priests  of 
Mammon  may  swing  their  censers  before  him,  is  in  the  last  analysis  but 
a  beggarman  or  a  thief.” 

32  D 


49  8 


71  le  Day  of  Vengeance. 


in  its  command  over  material  things;  it  is  in  the  possession 
of  wealth  while  others  are  steeped  in  poverty;  in  being 
raised  above  touch  with  the  life  of  humanity,  from  its  work 
and  its  struggles,  its  hopes  and  its  fears,  and  above  all,  from 
the  love  that  sweetens  life,  and  the  kindly  sympathies  and 
generous  acts  that  strengthen  faith  in  man  and  trust  in  God. 
Consider  how  the  rich  see  the  meaner  side  of  human  na¬ 
ture  ;  how  they  are  surrounded  by  flatterers  and  sycophants; 
how  they  find  ready  instruments  not  only  to  gratify  vicious 
impulses,  but  to  prompt  and  stimulate  them;  how  they 
must  constantly  be  on  guard  lest  they  be  swindled;  how 
often  they  must  suspedt  an  ulterior  motive  behind  kindly 
deed  or  friendly  word;  how  if  they  try  to  be  generous  they 
are  beset  by  shameless  beggars  and  scheming  impostors ; 
how  often  the  family  affedlions  are  chilled  for  them,  and 
their  deaths  anticipated  with  the  ill-concealed  joy  of  ex¬ 
pectant  possession.  The  worst  evil  of  poverty  is  not  in 
the  want  of  material  things,  but  in  the  stunting  and  dis¬ 
tortion  of  the  higher  qualities.  So,  though  in  another  way, 
the  possession  of  unearned  wealth  likewise  stunts  and  dis¬ 
torts  what  is  noblest  in  man. 

“God’s  commands  cannot  be  evaded  with  impunity.  If 
it  be  God’s  command  that  men  shall  earn  their  bread  by 
labor,  the  idle  rich  must  suffer.  And  they  do.  See  the 
utter  vacancy  of  the  lives  of  those  who  live  for  pleasure ; 
see  the  loathsome  vices  bred  in  a  class  who,  surrounded  by 
poverty,  are  sated  with  wealth.  See  that  terrible  punish¬ 
ment  of  ennui  of  which  the  poor  know  so  little  that  they 
cannot  understand  it;  see  the  pessimism  that  grows  among 
the  wealthy  classes — that  shuts  out  God,  that  despises  men, 
that  deems  existence  in  itself  an  evil,  and  fearing  death  yet 
longs  for  annihilation. 

“When  Christ  told  the  rich  young  man  who  sought  him 
to  sell  all  he  had  and  to  give  it  to  the  poor,  he  was  not 
thinking  of  the  poor,  but  of  the  young  man.  And  I  doubt 
not  that  among  the  rich,  and  especially  among  the  self- 
made  rich,  there  are  many  who  at  times  at  least  feel  keenly 
the  folly  of  their  riches  and  fear  for  the  dangers  and  temp¬ 
tations  to  which  these  expose  their  children.  But  the 
strength  of  long  habit,  the  promptings  of  pride,  the  ex¬ 
citement  of  making  and  holding  what  has  become  for  them 


Froposed  Remedies . 


499 


the  counters  in  a  game  of  cards,  the  family  expectations 
that  have  assumed  the  character  of  rights,  and  the  real  dif¬ 
ficulty  they  find  in  making  any  good  use  of  their  wealth, 
bind  them  to  their  burden,  like  a  weary  donkey  to  his 
pack,  till  they  stumble  on  the  precipice  that  bounds  this  life, 

“Men  who  are  sure  of  getting  food  when  they  shall  need 
it  eat  only  what  appetite  dictates.  But  with  the  sparse  tribes 
who  exist  on  the  verge  of  the  habitable  globe,  life  is  either 
a  famine  or  a  feast.  Enduring  hunger  for  days,  the  fear  of 
it  prompts  them  to  gorge  like  anacondas  when  successful 
in  their  quest  of  game.  And  so,  what  gives  wealth  its  curse 
is  what  drives  men  to  seek  it,  what  makes  it  so  envied  and 
admired — the  fear  of  want.  As  the  unduly  rich  are  the 
corollary  of  the  unduly  poor,  so  is  the  soul-destroying 
quality  of  riches  but  the  reflex  of  the  want  that  embrutes 
and  degrades.  The  real  evil  lies  in  the  injustice  from  which 
unnatural  possession  and  unnatural  deprivation  both  spring. 

“  But  this  injustice  can  hardly  be  charged  on  individuals 
or  classes.  The  existence  of  private  property  in  land  is  a 
great  social  wrong  from  which  society  at  large  suffers,  and 
of  which  the  very  rich  and  the  very  poor  are  alike  victims, 
though  at  the  opposite  extremes.  Seeing  this,  it  seems  to 
us  like  a  violation  of  Christian  charity  to  speak  of  the  rich 
as  though  they  individually  were  responsible  for  the  suffer¬ 
ings  of  the  poor.  Yet,  while  you  do  this,  you  insist  that 
the  cause  of  monstrous  wealth  and  degrading  poverty  shall 
not  be  touched.  Here  is  a  man  with  a  disfiguring  and  dan¬ 
gerous  excrescence.  One  physician  would  kindly,  gently, 
but  firmly  remove  it.  Another  insists  that  it  shall  not  be 
removed,  but  at  the  same  time  holds  up  the  poor  victim  to 
hatred  and  ridicule.  Which  is  right? 

“  In  seeking  to  restore  all  men  to  their  equal  and  natural 
rights  we  do  not  seek  the  benefit  of  any  class,  but  of  all. 
For  we  both  know  by  faith  and  see  by  fad  that  injustice 
can  profit  no  one  and  that  justice  must  benefit  all. 

“Nor  do  we  seek  any  ‘futile  and  ridiculous  equality.’ 

.  .  .  The  equality  we  would  bring  about  is  not  the  equality 
of  fortune,  but  the  equality  of  natural  opportunity.  .  .  . 

“  And  in  taking  for  the  uses  of  society  what  we  clearly 
see  is  the  great  fund  intended  for  society  in  the  divine  or¬ 
der,  we  would  not  levy  the  slightest  tax  on  the  possessors 


5°° 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


of  wealth,  no  matter  how  rich  they  might  be.  Not  only 
do  we  deem  such  taxes  a  violation  of  the  right  of  property, 
but  we  see  that  by  virtue  of  beautiful  adaptations  in  the 
economic  laws  of  the  Creator  it  is  impossible  for  any  one 
honestly  to  acquire  wealth,  without  at  the  same  time  add¬ 
ing  to  the  wealth  of  the  world.  .  .  . 

“Your  Holiness  in  the  Encyclical  gives  an  example  of 
this.  Denying  the  equality  of  right  to  the  material  basis 
of  life,  and  yet  conscious  that  there  is  a  right  to  live,  you 
assert  the  right  of  laborers  to  employment,  and  their  right 
to  receive  from  their  employers  a  certain  indefinite  wage. 
No  such  rights  exist.  No  one  has  a  right  to  demand  em¬ 
ployment  of  another,  or  to  demand  higher  wages  than  the 
other  is  willing  to  give,  or  in  any  way  to  put  pressure  on 
another  to  make  him  raise  such  wages  against  his  will.  There 
can  be  no  better  moral  justification  for  such  demands  on 
employers  by  wrorkingmen  than  there  would  be  for  employ¬ 
ers  to  demand  that  workingmen  shall  be  compelled  to  work 
for  them  when  they  do  not  want  to  and  to  accept  wages 
lower  than  they  are  willing  to  take.  Any  seeming  justifi¬ 
cation  springs  from  a  prior  wrong,  the  denial  to  working¬ 
men  of  their  natural  rights.  .  .  . 

“  Christ  justified  David,  who  when  pressed  by  hunger  com¬ 
mitted  what  ordinarily  would  be  sacrilege,  by  taking  from 
the  temple  the  loaves  of  proposition.  But  in  this  he  was 
far  from  saying  that  the  robbing  of  temples  was  a  proper 
way  of  getting  a  living. 

“In  the  Encyclical,  however,  you  commend  the  appli¬ 
cation  to  the  ordinary  relations  of  life,  under  normal  con¬ 
ditions,  of  principles  that  in  ethics  are  only  to  be  tolerated 
under  extraordinary  conditions.  You  are  driven  to  this 
assertion  of  false  rights  by  your  denial  of  true  rights.  The 
natural  right  which  each  man  has  is  not  that  of  demanding 
employment  or  wages  from  another  man;  but  that  of  em¬ 
ploying  himself — that  of  applying  by  his  own  labor  to  the 
inexhaustible  storehouse  which  the  Creator  has  in  the  land 
provided  for  all  men.  Were  that  storehouse  open,  as  by  the 
single  tax  we  would  open  it,  the  natural  demand  for  labor 
would  keep  pace  with  the  supply,  the  man  who  sold  labor 
and  the  man  who  bought  it  would  become  free  exchangers 
for  mutual  advantage,  and  all  cause  for  dispute  between 


Proposed  Remedies. 


5°i 

workman  and  employer  would  be  gone.  For  then,  all  be¬ 
ing  free  to  employ  themselves,  the  mere  opportunity  to  labor 
would  cease  to  seem  a  boon ;  and  since  no  one  would  work 
for  another  for  less,  all  things  considered,  than  he  could 
earn  by  working  for  himself,  wages  would  necessarily  rise 
to  their  full  value,  and  the  relations  of  workman  and  em¬ 
ployer  be  regulated  by  mutual  interest  and  convenience. 

“  This  is  the  only  way  in  which  they  can  be  satisfactorily 
regulated. 

“Your  Holiness  seems  to  assume  that  there  is  some  just 
rate  of  wages  that  employers  ought  to  be  willing  to  pay 
and  that  laborers  should  be  content  to  receive,  and  to  im¬ 
agine  that  if  this  were  secured  there  would  be  an  end  of 
strife.  This  rate  you  evidently  think  of  as  that  which  will 
give  workingmen  a  frugal  living,  and  perhaps  enable  them 
by  hard  work  and  stridt  economy  to  lay  by  a  little  something. 

“  But  how  can  a  just  rate  of  wages  be  fixed  without  the 
‘higgling  of  the  market’  any  more  than  the  just  price  of 
corn  or  pigs  or  ships  or  paintings  can  be  so  fixed?  And 
would  not  arbitrary  regulation  in  the  one  case  as  in  the 
other  check  that  interplay  that  most  effectively  promotes 
the  economical  adjustment  of  productive  forces?  Why 
should  buyers  of  labor  any  more  than  buyers  of  commodi¬ 
ties,  be  called  on  to  pay  higher  prices  than  in  a  free  market 
they  are  compelled  to  pay  ?  Why  should  the  sellers  of  labor 
be  content  with  anything  less  than  in  a  free  market  they 
can  obtain?  Why  should  workingmen  be  content  with 
frugal  fare  when  the  world  is  so  rich?  Why  should  they 
be  satisfied  with  a  life-time  of  toil  and  stinting,  when  the 
world  is  so  bountiful?  Why  should  not  they  also  desire 
to  gratify  the  higher  instindfs,  the  finer  tastes?  Why  should 
they  be  forever  content  to  travel  in  the  steerage  when  others 
find  the  cabin  more  enjoyable  ? 

“Nor  will  they.  The  ferment  of  our  time  does  not  arise 
merely  from  the  fadt  that  workingmen  find  it  harder  to  live 
on  the  same  scale  of  comfort.  It  is  also,  and  perhaps  still 
more  largely,  due  to  the  increase  of  their  desires  with  an 
improved  scale  of  comfort.  This  increase  of  desire  must 
continue ;  for  workingmen  are  men,  and  man  is  the  un¬ 
satisfied  animal. 

“He  is  not  an  ox,  of  whom  it  may  be  said,  so  much 


502 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


grass,  so  much  grain,  so  much  water,  and  a  little  salt,  and 
he  will  be  content.  On  the  contrary,  the  more  man  gets 
the  more  he  craves.  When  he  has  enough  food,  then  he 
wants  better  food.  When  he  gets  a  shelter,  then  he  wants 
a  more  commodious  and  tasty  one.  When  his  animal  needs 
are  satisfied,  then  mental  and  spiritual  desires  arise. 

“This  restless  discontent  is  of  the  nature  of  man — of 
that  nobler  nature  that  raises  him  above  the  animals  by  so 
immeasurable  a  gulf,  and  shows  him  to  be  indeed  created 
in  the  likeness  of  God.  It  is  not  to  be  quarreled  with, 
for  it  is  the  motor  of  all  progress.  It  is  this  that  has  raised 
St.  Peter’s  dome,  and  on  dull,  dead  canvass  made  the  an¬ 
gelic  face  of  the  Madonna  to  glow ;  it  is  this  that  has  weighed 
suns  and  analyzed  stars,  and  opened  page  after  page  of  the 
wonderful  works  of  creative  intelligence;  it  is  this  that  has 
narrowed  the  Atlantic  to  an  ocean  ferry  and  trained  the  light¬ 
ning  to  carry  our  messages  to  the  remotest  lands ;  it  is  this 
that  is  opening  to  us  possibilities  beside  which  all  that  our 
modern  civilization  has  as  yet  accomplished  seem  small. 
Nor  can  it  be  repressed  save  by  degrading  and  imbruting 
men ;  by  reducing  Europe  to  Asia. 

“Hence,  short  of  what  wages  may  be  earned,  when  all 
restrictions  on  labor  are  removed,  and  access  to  natural  op¬ 
portunities  on  equal  terms  secured  to  all,  it  is  impossible  to 
fix  any  rate  of  wages  that  will  be  deemed  just,  or  any  rate 
of  wages  that  can  prevent  workingmen  striving  to  get  more. 
So  far  from  it  making  workingmen  more  contented  to  im¬ 
prove  their  condition  a  little,  it  is  certain  to  make  them 
more  discontented. 

“  Nor  are  you  asking  justice  when  you  ask  employers  to 
pay  their  workingmen  more  than  they  are  compelled  to  pay 
— more  than  they  could  get  others  to  do  the  work  for.  You 
are  asking  charity.  For  the  surplus  that  the  rich  employer 
thus  gives  is  not  in  reality  wages,  it  is  essentially  alms. 

“In  speaking  of  the  practical  measures  for  the  improve¬ 
ment  of  the  condition  of  labor  which  your  Holiness  sug¬ 
gests,  I  have  not  mentioned  what  you  place  much  stress  up¬ 
on — charity.  But  there  is  nothing  practical  in  such  recom¬ 
mendations  as  a  cure  for  poverty,  nor  will  any  one  so  con¬ 
sider  them.  If  it  were  possible  for  the  giving  of  alms  to 
abolish  poverty  there  would  be  no  poverty  in  Christendom. 


Proposed  Remedies. 


5°3 

“  Charity  is  indeed  a  noble  and  beautiful  virtue,  grateful 
to  man  and  approved  by  God.  But  charity  must  be  built 
on  justice.  It  cannot  supersede  justice. 

“What  is  wrong  in  the  condition  of  labor  through  the 
Christian  world  is  that  labor  is  robbed.  And  while  you 
justify  the  continuance  of  that  robbery  it  is  idle  to  urge 
charity.  To  do  so — to  commend  charity  as  a  substitute  for 
justice,  is  indeed  something  akin  in  essence  to  those  here¬ 
sies,  condemned  by  your  predecessors,  that  taught  that  the 
gospel  had  superseded  the  law,  and  that  the  love  of  God 
exempted  men  from  moral  obligations. 

“All  that  charity  can  do  where  injustice  exists  is  here  and 
there  to  somewhat  mollify  the  effedls  of  injustice.  It  can¬ 
not  cure  them.  Nor  is  even  what  little  it  can  do  to  mollify 
the  effedls  of  injustice  without  evil.  For  what  may  be  called 
the  superimposed,  as  in  this  sense,  secondary  virtues,  work 
evil  where  the  fundamental  or  primary  virtues  are  absent. 
Thus  sobriety  is  a  virtue,  and  diligence  is  a  virtue.  But  a 
sober  and  diligent  thief  is  all  the  more  dangerous.  Thus 
patience  is  a  virtue.  But  patience  under  wrong  is  the  con¬ 
doning  of  wrong.  Thus  it  is  a  virtue  to  seek  knowledge 
and  to  endeavor  to  cultivate  the  mental  powers.  But  the 
wicked  man  becomes  more  capable  of  evil  by  reason  of  his 
intelligence.  Devils  we  always  think  of  as  intelligent. 

“'And  thus  that  pseudo  charity  that  discards  and  denies 
justice  works  evil.  On  the  one  side  it  demoralizes  its  re¬ 
cipients,  outraging  that  human  dignity,  which,  as  you  say, 
‘God  himself  treats  with  reverence/  and  turning  into  beg¬ 
gars  and  paupers  men  who,  to  become  self-supporting,  self- 
respedting  citizens,  only  need  the  restitution  of  what  God 
has  given  them.  On  the  other  side  it  adls  as  an  anodyne 
to  the  consciences  of  those  who  are  living  on  the  robbery 
of  their  fellows,  and  fosters  that  moral  delusion  and  spiritual 
pride  that  Christ  doubtless  had  in  mind  when  he  said  it  was 
easier  for  a  camel  to  pass  through  the  eye  of  a  needle  than 
for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  For  it  leads 
men,  steeped  in  injustice,  and  using  their  money  and  their 
influence  to  bolster  up  injustice,  to  think  that  in  giving 
alms  they  are  doing  something  more  than  their  duty  towards 
man  and  deserve  to  be  very  well  thought  of  by  God,  and 
in  a  vague  way  to  attribute  to  their  own  goodness  what 


5°4 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


really  belongs  to  God’s  goodness.  For  consider:  Who  is 
the  All-provider?  Who  is  it  that  as  you  say,  ‘owes  to  man 
a  storehouse  that  shall  never  fail,’  and  which  ‘he  finds  only 
in  the  inexhaustible  fertility  of  the  earth.’  Is  it  not  God? 
And  when,  therefore,  men,  deprived  of  the  bounty  of  their 
God,  are  made  dependent  on  the  bounty  of  their  fellow- 
creatures,  are  not  these  creatures,  as  it  were,  putin  the  place 
of  God,  to  take  credit  to  themselves  for  paying  obligations 
that  you  yourself  say  God  owes? 

“  But  worse,  perhaps,  than  all  else  is  the  way  in  which 
this  substituting  of  vague  injunctions  to  charity  for  the  clear- 
cut  demands  of  justice  opens  an  easy  means  for  the  pro¬ 
fessed  teachers  of  the  Christian  religion  of  all  branches  and 
communions  to  placate  Mammon  while  persuading  them¬ 
selves  that  they  are  serving  God.  .  .  . 

“No,  your  Holiness,  as  faith  without  works  is  dead,  as 
men  cannot  give  to  God  his  due  while  denying  to  their  fel¬ 
lows  the  rights  he  gave  them,  so  charity,  unsupported  by 
justice,  can  do  nothing  to  solve  the  problem  of  the  exist¬ 
ing  condition  of  labor.  Though  the  rich  were  to  “bestow 
all  their  goods  to  feed  the  poor  and  give  their  bodies  to  be 
burned,’  poverty  would  continue  while  property  in  land 
continues. 

“  Take  the  case  of  the  rich  man  to-day  who  is  honestly 
desirous  of  devoting  his  wealth  to  the  improvement  of  the 
condition  of  labor.  What  can  he  do? 

“Bestow  his  wealth  on  those  who  need  it?  He  may  help 
some  who  deserve  it,  but  he  will  not  improve  general  condi¬ 
tions.  And  against  the  good  he  may  do  will  be  the  dan¬ 
ger  of  doing  harm. 

“  Build  churches?  Under  the  shadow  of  churches  pov¬ 
erty  festers,  and  the  vice  that  is  born  of  it  breeds. 

“Build  schools  and  colleges?  Save  as  it  may  lead  men 
to  see  the  iniquity  of  private  property  in  land,  increased 
education  can  effedt  nothing  for  mere  laborers,  for  as  edu¬ 
cation  is  diffused  the  wages  of  education  sink. 

“Establish  hospitals?  Why,  already  it  seems  to  laborers 
that  there  are  too  many  seeking  work,  and  to  save  and  pro¬ 
long  life  is  to  add  to  the  pressure. 

Build  model  tenements  ?  Unless  he  cheapens  house  ac¬ 
commodations  he  but  drives  further  the  class  he  would  bene- 


Proposed  Remedies. 


5°5 

■fit,  and  as  he  cheapens  house  accomodations  he  brings  more 
to  seek  employment  and  cheapens  wages. 

“  Institute  laboratories,  scientific  schools,  workshops  for 
physical  experiments?  He  but  stimulates  invention  and 
discovery,  the  very  forces  that,  adting  on  a  society  based  on 
private  property  in  land,  are  crushing  labor  as  between  the 
upper  and  the  nether  millstone. 

“  Promote  emigration  from  places  where  wages  are  low  to 
places  where  they  are  somewhat  higher?  If  he  does,  even 
those  whom  he  at  first  helps  to  emigrate  will  soon  turn  on 
him  to  demand  that  such  emigration  shall  be  stopped,  as  it 
is  reducing  their  wages. 

“Give  away  what  land  he  may  have,  or  refuse  to  take 
rent  for  it,  or  let  it  at  lower  rents  than  the  market  price? 
He  will  simply  make  new  land  owners  or  partial  land  own¬ 
ers;  he  may  make  some  individuals  the  richer,  but  he  will 
do  nothing  to  improve  the  general  condition  of  labor. 

“Or  bethinking  himself  of  those  public-spirited  citizens 
of  classic  times  who  spent  great  sums  in  improving  their 
native  cities,  shall  he  try  to  beautify  the  city  of  his  birth  or 
adoption  ?  Let  him  widen  and  straighten  narrow  and 
crooked  streets,  let  him  build  parks  and  eredt  fountains,  let 
him  open  tramways  and  bring  in  railroads,  or  in  any  way 
make  beautiful  and  attradtive  his  chosen  city,  and  what  will 
be  the  result?  Must  it  not  be  those  who  appropriate  God’s 
bounty  will  take  his  also?  Will  it  not  be  that  the  value  of 
land  will  go  up,  and  that  the  net  result  of  his  benefadtions 
will  be  an  increase  of  rents  and  a  bounty  to  land  owners? 
Why,  even  the  mere  announcement  that  he  is  going  to  do 
such  things  will  start  speculation  and  send  up  the  value  of 
land  by  leaps  and  bounds. 

“What,  then,  can  the  rich  man  do  to  improve  the  con¬ 
dition  of  labor? 

“  He  can  do  nothing  at  all  except  to  use  his  strength  for 
the  abolition  of  the  great  primary  wrong  that  robs  men  of 
their  birthright.  The  justice  of  God  laughs  at  the  attempts 
of  men  to  substitute  anything  else  for  it.” 

*  *  * 

“While  within  narrow  lines  trades  unionism  promotes 
the  idea  of  the  mutuality  of  interests,  and  often  helps  to 


5°6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


raise  courage  and  further  political  education,  and  while  it 
has  enabled  limited  bodies  of  workingmen  to  improve  some¬ 
what  their  condition,  and  gain,  as  it  were,  breathing  space, 
yet  it  takes  no  note  of  the  general  causes  that  determine  the 
conditions  of  labor,  and  strives  for  the  elevation  of  only  a 
small  part  of  the  great  body  by  means  that  cannot  help  the 
rest.  Aiming  at  the  restriction  of  competition — the  limi¬ 
tation  of  the  right  to  labor,  its  methods  are  like  those  of 
an  army,  which  even  in  a  righteous  cause  are  subversive  of 
liberty  and  liable  to  abuse,  while  its  weapon,  the  strike,  is 
destructive  in  its  nature,  both  to  combatants  and  non-com¬ 
batants,  being  a  form  of  passive  war.  To  apply  the  prin¬ 
ciple  of  trades  unions  to  all  industry,  as  some  dream  of  do¬ 
ing,  would  be  to  enthrall  men  in  a  caste  system. 

“Or  take  even  such  moderate  measures  as  the  limitation 
of  working  hours  and  of  the  labor  of  women  and  children. 
They  are  superficial  in  looking  no  further  than  to  the  eager¬ 
ness  of  men  and  women  and  little  children  to  work  unduly, 
and  in  proposing  forcibly  to  restrain  overwork  while  utterly 
ignoring  its  cause,  the  sting  of  poverty  that  forces  human 
beings  to  it.  And  the  methods  by  which  these  restraints 
must  be  enforced,  multiply  officials,  interfere  with  personal 
liberty,  tend  to  corruption  and  are  liable  to  abuse. 

“As  for  thorough  going  socialism,  which  is  the  more  to 
be  honored  as  having  the  courage  of  its  convictions,  it  would 
carry  these  vices  to  full  expression.  Jumping  to  conclu¬ 
sions  without  effort  to  discover  causes,  it  fails  to  see  that 
oppression  does  not  come  from  the  nature  of  capital,  but 
from  the  wrong  that  robs  labor  of  capital  by  divorcing  it 
from  land,  and  that  creates  a  fictitious  capital  that  is  really 
capitalized  monopoly.  It  fails  to  see  that  it  would  be  im¬ 
possible  for  capital  to  oppress  labor  were  labor  free  to  the 
natural  material  of  production;  that  the  wage  system  in 
itself  springs  from  mutual  convenience,  being  a  form  of 
cooperation  in  which  one  of  the  parties  prefers  a  certain  to 
a  contingent  result ;  and  that  what  it  calls  the  ‘  iron  law  of 
wages’  is  not  the  natural  law  of  wages,  but  only  the  law 
of  wages  in  that  unnatural  condition  in  which  men  are 
made  helpless  by  being  deprived  of  the  material  for  life 
and  work.  It  fails  to  see  that  what  it  mistakes  for  the  evils 
of  competition  are  really  the  evils  of  restricted  competition 


Proposed  Kennedies. 


50? 

— are  due  to  a  one-sided  competition  to  which  men  are 
forced  when  deprived  of  land ;  while  its  methods,  the  or¬ 
ganization  of  men  into  industrial  armies,  the  direction  and 
control  of  all  production  and  exchange  by  governmental 
or  semi-governmental  bureaus,  would,  if  carried  to  full  ex¬ 
pression,  mean  Egyptian  despotism. 

“  We  differ  from  the  Socialists  in  our  diagnosis  of  the 
evil,  and  we  differ  from  them  as  to  remedies.  We  have  no 
fear  of  capital,  regarding  it  as  the  natural  handmaiden  of 
labor ;  we  look  on  interest  in  itself  as  natural  and  just;  we 
would  set  no  limit  to  accumulation,  nor  impose  on  the  rich 
any  burden  that  is  not  equally  placed  on  the  poor;  we  see 
no  evil  in  competition,  but  deem  unrestricted  competition 
to  be  as  necessary  to  the  health  of  the  industrial  and  social 
organism  as  the  free  circulation  of  the  blood  is  to  the  health 
of  the  bodily  organism — to  be  the  agency  whereby  the 
fullest  cooperation  is  to  be  secured.  We  would  simply  take 
for  the  community  what  belongs  to  the  community;  the 
value  that  attaches  to  land  by  the  growth  of  the  community; 
leave  sacredly  to  the  individual  all  that  belongs  to  the  in¬ 
dividual;  and,  treating  necessary  monopolies  as  functions 
of  the  state,  abolish  all  restrictions  and  prohibitions  save 
those  required  for  public  health,  safety,  morals  and  con¬ 
venience. 

“  But  the  fundamental  difference — the  difference  I  ask 
your  Holiness  specially  to  note,  is  in  this:  Socialism  in  all 
its  phases  looks  on  the  evils  of  our  civilization  as  springing 
from  the  inadequacy  or  inharmony  of  natural  relations, 
which  must  be  artificially  organized  or  improved.  In  its 
idea  there  devolves  on  the  state  the  necessity  of  intelli¬ 
gently  organizing  the  industrial  relations  of  men ;  the  con¬ 
struction,  as  it  were,  of  a  great  machine  whose  complicated 
parts  shall  properly  work  together  under  the  direction  of 
human  intelligence.  This  is  the  reason  why  socialism  tends 
toward  atheism.  Failing  to  see  the  order  and  symmetry  of 
natural  law,  it  fails  to  recognize  God. 

“On  the  other  hand,  we  who  call  ourselves  Single  Tax 
Men  (a  name  which  expresses  merely  our  practical  propo¬ 
sitions)  see  in  the  social  and  industrial  relations  of  men 
not  a  machine  which  requires  construction,  but  an  organ¬ 
ism  which  needs  only  to  be  suffered  to  grow.  We  see  in  the 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


5°3 

natural,  social  and  industrial  laws  such  harmony  as  we  see 
in  the  adjustments  of  the  human  body,  and  that  as  far  trans¬ 
cends  the  power  of  man’s  intelligence  to  order  and  'diredl 
as  it  is  beyond  man’s  intelligence  to  order  and  diredt  the 
vital  movements  of  his  frame.  We  see  in  these  social  and 
industrial  laws  so  close  a  relation  to  the  moral  law  as  must 
spring  from  the  same  Authorship,  and  that  proves  the  moral 
law  to  be  the  sure  guide  of  man,  where  his  intelligence 
would  wander  and  go  astray.  Thus,  to  us,  all  that  is  needed 
to  remedy  the  evils  of  our  time  is  to  do  justice  and  give 
freedom.  This  is  the  reason  why  our  beliefs  tend  towards, 
nay,  are  indeed  the  only  beliefs  consistent  with  a  firm 
and  reverent  faith  in  God,  and  with  the  recognition  of  his 
law  as  the  supreme  law  which  men  must  follow  if  they  would 
secure  prosperity  and  avoid  destruction.  This  is  the  reason 
why  to  us  political  economy  only  serves  to  show  the  depth, 
of  wisdom  in  the  simple  truths  which  common  people  heard 
from  the  lips  of  Him  of  whom  it  was  said  with  wonder, 
‘Is  not  this  the  Carpenter  of  Nazareth?’ 

“And  it  is  because  that  in  what  we  propose — the  secur¬ 
ing  to  all  men  of  equal  natural  opportunities  for  the  exer¬ 
cise  of  their  powers  and  the  removal  of  all  legal  restriction 
on  the  legitimate  exercise  of  those  powers — we  see  the  con¬ 
formation  of  human  law  to  the  moral  law,  that  we  hold 
with  confidence,  not  merely  that  this  is  the  sufficient  reme¬ 
dy  for  all  the  evils  you  so  strikingly  portray,  but  that  it  is 
che  only  possible  remedy. 

“  Nor  is  there  any  other.  The  organization  of  man  is 
such,  his  relations  to  the  world  in  which  he  is  placed  are 
such — that  is  to  say,  the  immutable  laws  of  God  are  such — 
that  it  is  beyond  the  power  of  human  ingenuity  to  devise 
any  way  by  which  the  evils  born  of  the  injustice  that  robs 
men  of  their  birthright  can  be  removed  otherwise  than  by 
doing  justice,  by  opening  to  all  the  bounty  that  God  has 
provided  for  all. 

“  Since  man  can  only  live  on  land  and  from  land,  since 
land  is  the  reservoir  of  matter  and  force  from  which  man’s 
body  itself  is  taken,  and  on  which  he  must  draw  for  all  that 
he  can  produce,  does  it  not  irresistibly  follow  that  to  give 
the  land  in  ownership  to  some  men  and  to  deny  to  others 
all  right  to  it  is  to  divide  mankind  into  the  rich  and  the 


Pi'oposed  Remedies. 


509 

poor,  the  privileged  and  the  helpless?  Does  it  not  follow 
that  those  who  have  no  rights  to  the  use  of  land  can  live 
only  by  selling  their  power  to  labor  to  those  who  own  the 
land?  Does  it  not  follow  that  what  the  Socialists  call  ‘the 
iron  law  of  wages/  what  the  political  economists  term  ‘the 
tendency  of  wages  to  a  minimum/  must  take  from  the  land¬ 
less  masses — the  mere  laborers,  who  of  themselves  have  no 
power  to  use  their  labor — all  the  benefits  of  any  possible 
advance  or  improvement  that  does  not  alter  this  unjust  di¬ 
vision  of  land?  For,  having  no  power  to  employ  them¬ 
selves,  they  must,  either  as  labor-sellers  or  land-renters, 
compete  with  one  another  for  permission  to  labor.  This 
competition  with  one  another  of  men,  shut  out  from  God’s 
inexhaustible  storehouse,  has  no  limit  but  starvation,  and 
must  ultimately  force  wages  to  their  lowest  point,  the  point 
at  which  life  can  just  be  maintained  and  reproduction 
carried  on. 

“This  is  not  to  say  that  all  wages  must  fall  to  this  point, 
but  that  the  wages  of  that  necessarily  largest  stratum  of 
laborers  who  have  only  ordinary  knowledge,  skill  and  apti¬ 
tude  must  so  fall.  The  wages  of  special  classes,  who  are  fenced 
off  from  competition  by  peculiar  knowledge,  skill  or  other 
causes,  may  remain  above  that  ordinary  level.  Thus,  where 
the  ability  to  read  and  write  is  rare,  its  possession  enables  a 
man  to  obtain  higher  wages  than  the  ordinary  laborer.  But 
as  the  diffusion  of  education  makes  the  ability  to  read  and 
write  general,  this  advantage  is  lost.  So,  when  a  vocation 
requires  special  training  or  skill,  or  is  made  difficult  of  ac¬ 
cess  by  artificial  restrictions,  the  checking  of  competition 
tends  to  keep  wages  in  it  at  a  higher  level.  But  as  the  prog¬ 
ress  of  invention  dispenses  with  peculiar  skill,  or  artificial 
restrictions  are  broken  down,  these  higher  wages  sink  to 
the  ordinary  level.  And  so,  it  is  only  so  long  as  they  are 
special  that  such  qualities  as  industry,  prudence  and  thrift 
can  enable  the  ordinary  laborer  to  maintain  a  condition 
above  that  which  gives  a  mere  living.  Where  they  become 
general,  the  law  of  competition  must  reduce  the  earnings 
or  savings  of  such  qualities  to  the  general  level — which, 
land  being  monopolized  and  labor  helpless,  can  be  only 
that  at  which  the  next  lowest  point  is  the  cessation  of  life. 

“Or,  to  state  the  same  thing  in  another  way;  land  be- 


5io 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


ing  necessary  to  life  and  labor,  its  owners  will  be  able,  in. 
return  for  permission  to  use  it,  to  obtain  from  mere  labor¬ 
ers  all  that  labor  can  produce,  save  enough  to  enable  such 
of  them  to  maintain  life  as  are  wanted  by  the  land-owners 
and  their  dependents. 

“  Thus,  where  private  property  in  land  has  divided  so¬ 
ciety  into  a  land-owning  class  and  a  landless  class,  there  is 
no  possible  invention  or  improvement,  whether  it  be  in¬ 
dustrial,  social  or  moral,  which,  so  long  as  it  does  not  af- 
fedt  the  ownership  of  land,  can  prevent  poverty  or  relieve 
the  general  condition  of  mere  laborers.  For  whether  the 
effedt  of  any  invention  or  improvement  be  to  increase  what 
labor  can  produce  or  to  decrease  what  is  required  to  sup¬ 
port  the  laborer,  it  can,  so  soon  as  it  becomes  general,  result 
only  in  increasing  the  income  of  the  owners  of  land,  with¬ 
out  at  all  benefiting  the  mere  laborers.  In  no  events  can  those 
possessed  of  the  mere  ordinary  power  to  labor,  a  power  ut¬ 
terly  useless  without  the  means  necessary  to  labor,  keep  more 
of  their  earnings  than  enough  to  enable  them  to  live. 

“How  true  this  is  we  may  see  in  the  fadts  of  to-day.  In 
our  own  time  invention  and  discovery  have  enormously  in¬ 
creased  the  produdtive  power  of  labor,  and  at  the  same  time 
greatly  reduced  the  cost  of  many  things  necessary  to  the 
support  of  the  laborer.  Have  these  improvements  anyw'here 
raised  the  earnings  of  the  mere  laborer?  Have  not  their 
benefits  mainly  gone  to  the  owners  of  land — enormously 
increased  land  values? 

“I  say  mainly,  for  some  part  of  the  benefit  has  gone  to 
the  cost  of  monstrous  standing  armies  and  warlike  prepara¬ 
tions;  to  the  payment  of  interest  on  great  public  debts;  and, 
largely  disguised  as  interest  on  fictitious  capital,  to  the 
owners  of  monopolies  other  than  that  of  land.  But  im¬ 
provements  that  would  do  away  with  these  wastes  would  not 
benefit  labor ;  they  would  simply  increase  the  profits  of 
land  owners.  Were  standing  armies  and  all  their  incidents 
abolished,  were  all  monopolies  other  than  that  of  land  done 
away  with,  were  governments  to  become  models  of  econo¬ 
my,  were  the  profits  of  speculators,  of  middlemen,  of  all 
sorts  of  exchangers  saved,  were  every  one  to  become  so 
stridfcly  honest  that  no  policemen,  no  courts,  no  prisons,  no 
precautions  against  dishonesty  would  be  needed — the  result 


Proposed  KemecCies.  5 1 1 

would  not  differ  from  that  which  has  followed  the  increase 
of  productive  power. 

“Nay,  would  not  these  very  blessings  bring  starvation  to 
many  of  those  who  now  manage  to  live?  Is  it  not  true, 
that  if  there  were  proposed  to-day,  what  all  Christian  men 
ought  to  pray  for,  the  complete  disbandment  of  all  the  ar¬ 
mies  of  Europe,  the  greatest  fears  would  be  aroused  for  the 
consequences  of  throwing  on  the  labor  market  so  many  un¬ 
employed  laborers? 

“The  explanation  of  this  and  of  similar  paradoxes  that 
in  our  time  perplex  on  every  side  may  be  easily  seen.  The 
effect  of  all  inventions  and  improvements  that  increase 
productive  power,  that  save  waste  and  economize  effort,  is 
to  lessen  the  labor  required  for  a  given  result,  and  thus  to 
save  labor,  so  that  we  speak  of  them  as  labor-saving  inven¬ 
tions  or  improvements.  Now,  in  a  natural  state  of  society 
where  the  rights  of  all  to  the  use  of  the  earth  are  acknowl¬ 
edged,  labor-saving  improvements  might  go  to  the  very  ut¬ 
most  that  can  be  imagined  without  lessening  the  demand 
for  men,  since  in  such  natural  conditions  the  demand  for 
men  lies  in  their  own  enjoyment  of  life  and  the  strong  in- 
stin&s  that  the  Creator  has  implanted  in  the  human  breast. 
But  in  that  unnatural  state  of  society  where  the  masses  of 
men  are  disinherited  of  all  but  the  power  to  labor  when 
opportunity  to  labor  is  given  them  by  others,  there  the  de¬ 
mand  for  them  becomes  simply  the  demand  for  their  serv¬ 
ices  by  those  who  hold  this  opportunity,  and  man  himself 
becomes  a  commodity.  Hence,  although  the  natural  ef¬ 
fect  of  labor-saving  improvement  is  to  increase  wages,  yet 
in  the  unnatural  condition  which  private  ownership  of  the 
land  begets,  the  effeCt,  even  of  such  moral  improvements 
as  the  disbandment  of  armies  and  the  saving  of  the  labor 
that  vice  entails,  is  by  lessening  the  commercial  demand, 
to  lower  wages  and  reduce  mere  laborers  to  starvation  or 
pauperism.  If  labor-saving  inventions  and  improvements 
could  be  carried  to  the  very  abolition  of  the  necessity  for 
labor,  what  would  be  the  result?  Would  it  not  be  that 
land  owners  could  then  get  all  the  wealth  the  land  is  cap¬ 
able  of  producing,  and  would  have  no  need  at  all  for 
laborers,  who  must  then  either  starve  or  live  as  pensioners 
on  the  bounty  of  the  land  owners? 


512  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

^Thus,  so  long  as  private  property  in  land  continues — 
so  long  as  some  men  are  treated  as  owners  of  the  earth  and 
other  men  can  live  on  it  only  by  their  sufferance — human 
wisdom  can  devise  no  means  by  which  the  evils  of  our  pres¬ 
ent  condition  may  be  avoided.’ ’ 

This  theory  of  free  land  (except  for  taxes  thereon)  is  a 
broad  and  a  just  theory  which  we  would  be  pleased  to  see 
put  into  operation  at  once,  although  we  would  not  profit  by 
it  personally.  It  would  doubtless  prove  a  temporary  relief 
to  society,  although  its  destruction  of  land  values  would 
create  as  much  or  more  of  a  shock  than  Socialism  proposes, 
unless  graduated,  as  above  suggested,  by  previous  announce¬ 
ment.  It  would  readily  combine  with  the  more  moderate 
features  of  Socialism  and  would  give  them  greater  lasting 
quality ;  because,  the  land,  one  source  of  wealth,  being  in 
the  hands  of  all  the  people  on  such  conditions,  it  never 
would  be  necessary  for  healthy,  industrious  people  to  starve: 
all  could  at  least  grow  crops  sufficient  to  feed  themselves. 
While  this,  we  believe,  would  be  a  wise  and  just  measure, 
and  one  in  accordance  with  the  divine  law,  as  very  ably 
shown  by  Mr.  George,  yet  it  would  not  be  the  panacea  for 
all  the  ills  of  humanity.  The  groaning  creation  would  still 
groan  until  righteousness  and  truth  are  fully  established  in 
the  earth  and  all  hearts  are  brought  into  accord  with  it , 
and  selfishness  would  still  find  opportunity  to  take  all  the 
cream,  and  leave  only  enough  skimmed  milk  for  the  barest 
necessities  of  others. 

As  a  proof  that  a  single  tax  upon  land  would  not  alone 
meet  the  exigencies  of  the  social  and  financial  trouble,  nor 
avert  the  coming  disaster  and  social  wreck,  we  cite  an  in¬ 
stance  of  its  marked  failure.  India,  for  long  centuries, 
has  had  a  single  tax,  a  land-tax  only, — the  soil  being  held 
in  common  and  operated  under  village  control.  As  a  re¬ 
sult  about  two-thirds  of  its  population  are  agriculturalists 
— a  larger  proportion  than  with  any  other  people  in  the 


Proposed  Remedies . 


513 


world.  Only  of  late  years  has  private  ownership  of  land 
been  introduced  there  by  the  English,  and  thus  far  over  a 
very  limited  area  only.  The  people  of  India  may  be  said 
to  be  contented  and  comfortable ;  but  it  certainly  is  not  be¬ 
cause  they  are  rich  and  supplied  with  luxuries  and  conven¬ 
iences.  Modern  machinery  is  speedily  revolutionizing  their 
affairs  and  cutting  down  their  already  meagre  earnings  and 
compelling  them  to  live  on  still  less  or  else  starve.  We 
have  already  quoted  good  authority  showing  that  the  poor 
masses  can  but  seldom  afford  to  eat  the  plainest  food  to 
satisfaction. — See  page  381. 

When  we  grant  that  the  single  tax  or  free  land  proposi¬ 
tion  would  prove  to  be  only  one  factor  of  a  temporary  relief, 
it  is  all  that  we  can  grant;  for  if  selfishness  be  thwarted  in 
one  direction  it  will  only  break  out  in  another:  nothing- 
will  effectually  avail  but  “new  hearts”  and  “right  spirits;” 
and  these  neither  the  Single  Tax  theory  nor  any  other  human 
theory  can  produce. 

Suppose,  for  instance,  that  the  people  had  the  land ;  it 
would  be  an  easy  matter  for  a  combination  of  capital  to 
refuse  to  purchase  the  farm  products  except  at  their  own 
figures, — barely  enough  to  permit  the  producers  to  live — 
and  on  the  other  hand  to  control  and  fix  high  prices  upon 
all  the  agriculturalist  needs  to  purchase, — from  the  farm 
fertilizer  and  farm  implements  to  his  family  clothing  and 
home  furnishments. 

This  very  condition  is  surely  approaching — the  Law  of 
Supply  and  Demand  operates  too  slowly  to  satisfy  the  greed 
for  wealth  to-day.  Labor  cannot  stop  the  operation  of  this 
law,  and  is  crowded  both  by  machinery  and  growing  pop¬ 
ulation;  but  Capital  can  counteract  it  at  least  partially  by 
forming  Trusts,  Combines,  Syndicates,  etc.,  for  nearly  or 
quite  controlling  supplies  and  prices.  The  Coal  Combine 
is  an  illustration. 

33  d 


The  Day  of  Ve?igeance. 


5M 

Of  what  avail,  we  ask,  would  Single  Tax  be  against  this 
spirit  of  selfishness?  It  would  be  powerless! 

But  suppose  that  the  free  land  and  single  tax  propo¬ 
sition  were  to  go  into  operation  to-morrow;  suppose  that 
tilled  lands  were  exempted  from  all  taxes;  that  each  farm 
were  provided  with  a  house,  horse,  cow,  plow  and  other 
necessities;  suppose  this  meant  the  doubling  of  the  present 
area  of  cultivation  and  doubling  of  present  crops.  It  would 
insure  plenty  of  corn  and  wheat  and  vegetables  for  the 
healthy  and  thrifty  to  eat ;  but  the  great  overplus  would 
bring  so  small  a  price  that  it  would  not  pay  to  send  it  to 
market,  except  under  favorable  conditions.  It  was  so  last 
year,  even  under  present  conditions:  thousands  of  bushels 
of  potatoes  and  cabbage  were  left  to  rot,  because  it  would 
not  pay  to  handle  them.  The  first  year  might  draw  from 
the  cities  to  the  aforesaid  farms  thousands  of  strong  and 
willing  men  anxious  to  serve  themselves:  this  would  free 
the  city  labor  market  and  temporarily  raise  the  wages  of 
those  who  would  remain  in  the  cities,  but  it  would  last  only 
one  year.  The  farmers,  finding  that  they  could  not  make 
clothing  and  household  necessities  out  of  corn  and  potatoes, 
either  diredtly  or  by  exchange,  would  quit  farming  and  go 
back  to  the  cities  and  compete  vigorously  for  whatever  they 
could  get  that  would  provide  more  for  them  than  mere 
sustenance ; — for  whatever  would  grant  them  a  share  of  life’s 
comforts  and  luxuries. 

No;  free  land  is  good  as  a  preventive  of  starvation,  and 
it  is  a  proper  condition  in  view  of  the  fa6t  that  our  bounti¬ 
ful  Creator  gave  the  land  to  Adam  and  his  family  as  a  com¬ 
mon  inheritance ;  and  it  would  greatly  help  our  present 
difficulties,  if  the  whole  world  had  a  Jubilee  of  restitution 
of  the  land  and  remission  of  debts  every  fifty  years,  as  the 
Jews  had.  But  such  things  would  be  merely  palliatives  now, 
as  they  were  with  the  Jews,  and  as  they  still  are  in  India, 


Proposed  Remedies.  5115 

The  only  real  cure  is  the  great  antitypical  Jubilee  which  will 
be  established  by  earth’s  coming  King — Immanuel. 

OTHER  HOPES  AND  FEARS. 

We  have  hastily  scanned  the  principal  theories  advanced 
for  the  betterment  of  present  conditions,  but  it  is  manifest 
that  none  of  them  are  adequate  to  the  necessities  of  the  case. 
Besides  these  there  are  any  number  of  people  who  incess¬ 
antly  preach  and  pray  about  what  they  see  wrong,  and  who 
want  somebody  to  stop  the  course  of  the  world,  but  who  nei¬ 
ther  see  nor  suggestanything  even  simulating  practicability. 

But  in  this  connection  we  should  not  forget  to  mention 
some  honest  but  thoroughly  impractical  souls  who  vainly 
imagine  that  the  churches,  if  awakened  to  the  situation, 
could  avert  the  impending  social  calamity,  revolutionize 
society  and  reestablish  it  upon  a  new  and  better  basis. 
They  say,  If  only  the  churches  could  be  awakened,  they 
could  conquer  the  world  for  Christ  and  could  themselves 
establish  on  earth  a  Kingdom  of  God  upon  a  basis  of  love 
and  loyalty  to  God  and  equal  love  for  fellow  men.  Some 
of  them  even  claim  that  this,  the  Christ-spirit  in  the  church¬ 
es,  would  be  the  second  coming  of  Christ. 

How  hopelessly  impracticable  this  theory  is,  need  scarcely 
be  pointed  out.  What  they  consider  its  strength  is  really 
its  weakness — numbers.  They  look  at  the  figures  300,- 
000,000  Christians  and  say,  What  a  pow*er!  We  look  at 
the  same  figures  and  say,  What  a  weakness  ! 

If  this  vast  number  were  saints ,  moved  and  controlled  by 
love,  there  would  indeed  be  force  behind  the  argument, 
and  it  would  seem  thoroughly  practical  to  say  that  if  these 
were  awakened  to  the  true  situation  they  could  and  would  re¬ 
volutionize  society  at  once.  But  alas !  ‘  tares”  and  “chaff  ” 
predominate,  and  the  “wheat  ”  class  is  small.  As  the  great 
Shepherd  declared,  his  is  but  a  “little  flock/’  like  their 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


516 

Master  of  f ‘no  reputation  5 ’  or  influence,  and  amongst  them 
are  “  not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty, 
not  many  noble.”  (1  Cor.  1:26.)  “  Hearken,  my  beloved 
brethren,  hath  not  God  chosen  the  poor  of  this  world, 
rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  Kingdom  which  he  hath  prom¬ 
ised  to  them  that  love  him?  ” — James  2:  5. 

No,  no  !  The  spirit  of  Christ  in  his  little  flock  is  not 
sufficient  to  give  them  the  Kingdom !  The  Church  has 
never  been  without  those  who  had  this  spirit.  As  our  Lord 
declared  before  he  left  us,  that  he  would  be  with  us  to  the 
end  of  the  age,  so  it  has  been  fulfilled.  But  he  also  prom¬ 
ised  that  as  he  went  away  (personally)  in  the  end  of  the 
Jewish  age,  so  he  would  come  again  (personally)  in  the  end 
of  this  age.  He  assured  us  that  during  his  absence  all  who 
would  be  faithful  to  him  would  ‘  ‘  suffer  persecution  ” — that 
his  Kingdom  joint-heirs  would  “suffer  violence”  until  he 
should  come  again  and  receive  them  unto  himself.  Then 
he  would  reward  their  faithfulness  and  sufferings  with  glory, 
honor  and  immortality,  and  a  share  in  his  throne  and  its 
power  to  bless  the  world  with  righteous  government  and 
knowledge  ofthe  truth,  and  finally  to  destroy  the  wilful 
workers  of  iniquity  from  among  the  workers  of  righteous¬ 
ness.  For  this  not  only  the  groaning  creation,  but  ourselves 
also,  which  have  the  first-fruits  of  the  spirit  (Rom  8:23) 
must  groan  and  wait — for  the  Father’s  time  and  the  Father’s 
manner  of  bestowal.  He  has  shown  clearly  that  the  time 
for  these  blessings  is  now  at  hand,  and  that  they  will  be  in¬ 
troduced  by  scourging  the  world  with  an  awful  time  of 
trouble,  which  the  saints,  the  little  flock,  are  to  escape  by 
being  changed  and  glorified  in  the  Kingdom. 

But  lest  any  should  ever  say  that  wealth  and  educational 
advantages  would  have  permitted  them  to  conquer  the  world, 
God  has  given  the  nominal  church — “  Christendom” — these 
very  advantages.  Yet  these  opportunities  seem  to  operate 


proposed  Remedies. 


5i7 


reversely,  to  cultivate  pride,  superciliousness,  and  infidelity 
called  “  higher  criticism;” — and  will  eventuate  in  the 
wreck  of  society.  “When  the  Son  of  Man  cometh,  shall 
he  find  [the]  faith  on  the  earth?” 

THE  ONLY  HOPE — “THAT  BLESSED  HOPE.” 


“  Looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the 
great  God  and  our  Savior  Jesus  Christ.”  “Which  hope  we  have  as  an 
anchor  to  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast.”  “  Wherefore  gird  up  the 
loins  of  your  mind,  be  sober,  and  hope  to  the  end  for  the  grace  that  is 
to  be  brought  unto  you  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ.” — Titus  2:13; 
Heb.  6:19;  1  Pet.  1 : 13. 

In  considering  this  vexed  question  of  Supply  and  De¬ 
mand  which  is  doing  so  much  to  divide  humanity  into  two 
classes,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  we  have  as  far  as  possible 
avoided  harsh  criticism  of  either  side ;  firmly  believing,  as 
we  have  endeavored  to  show,  that  present  conditions  are 
the  results  of  the  constitutional  law  of  selfishness  (the  re¬ 
sult  of  the  Adamic  fall)  which  dominates  the  vast  majority 
of  the  human  family,  rich  and  poor  alike.  These  deep- 
seated  laws  of  constitutional  selfishness  are  detested  by  a  small 
number  (chiefly  the  poor)  who,  having  found  Christ  and  come 
heartily  under  his  spirit  and  law  of  love,  would  gladly  aban¬ 
don  all  selfishness,  but  cannot.  These  laws  often  crowd  small 
merchants  and  contractors  as  well  as  employees.  Yet  so 
certain  is  their  operation  that,  if  all  the  rich  were  dead  to¬ 
day,  and  their  wealth  distributed  pro  rata,  those  laws  would 
within  a  few  years  reproduce  the  very  conditions  of  to-day. 
Indeed,  many  of  the  millionaires  of  to-day  were  poor  boys. 
And  any  system  of  laws  that  the  majority  of  men  might 
enaCt,  which  would  deprive  men  of  the  opportunities  for 
exercising  their  acquisitive  and  selfish  propensities,  would 
sap  the  life  of  progress  and  rapidly  turn  civilization  back 
toward  improvidence,  indolence  and  barbarism. 

The  only  hope  for  the  world  is  in  the  Kingdom  of  our 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Lord  Jesus  Christ — the  Millennial  Kingdom.  It  is  God’s 
long  promised  remedy,  delayed  until  its  due  time,  and 
now,  thank  God,  nigh,  even  at  the  door.  Once  more  man’s 
extremity  will  be  God’s  opportunity, — “The  desire  of  all 
nations  shall  come,”  at  a  juncture  when  human  ingenuity 
and  skill  will  have  exhausted  themselves  in  seeking  relief 
without  avail.  Indeed,  it  would  seem  to  be  the  divine 
method,  to  teach  great  lessons  in  schools  of  experience. 
Thus  the  Jews  diredtly  (and  we  and  all  men  indiredtly)  were 
taught  by  their  Law  Covenant  the  great  lesson  that  by  the 
deeds  of  the  Law  no  (fallen)  flesh  could  be  justified  before 
God.  Thus  did  the  Lord  point  his  pupils  to  the  better 
New  Covenant  of  Grace  through  Christ. 

The  time  of  trouble,  the  “day  of  vengeance,”  with  which 
this  age  will  close  and  the  Millennial  age  will  open,  will  not 
only  be  a  just  recompense  for  misused  privileges,  but  it  will 
tend  to  humble  the  arrogance  of  men  and  to  make  them 
“  poor  in  spirit,”  and  ready  for  the  great  blessings  God  is 
ready  to  pour  upon  ail  flesh.  (Joel  2  :2 8.)  Thus  he  wounds 
to  heal. 

But  some  one  unfamiliar  with  the  divine  program  may 
perhaps  inquire,  How  can  the  Kingdom  of  God  be  estab¬ 
lished  if  all  these  human  methods  fail?  What  different 
scheme  does  it  propose?  If  its  scheme  is  declared  in  the 
Word  of  God,  why  cannot  men  put  it  into  operation  at 
once  and  thus  avoid  the  trouble? 

We  answer,  God’s  Kingdom  will  not  be  established  by 
a  vote  of  the  people,  nor  by  the  vote  of  the  aristocracy  and 
rulers.  In  due  time  He  “whose  right  it  is,”  he  who 
bought  it  with  his  own  precious  blood,  will  ‘ ‘  take  the 
Kingdom.”  He  will  “take  unto  himself  his  great  power 
and  reign.”  Force  will  be  used,  “He  shall  rule  them  [the 
nations]  with  a  rod  of  iron ; — as  the  vessels  of  a  potter  shall 
they  be  broken  to  shivers.”  (Rev.  2:  27.)  He  will  “gather 


Proposed  Remedies. 


5*9 


the  nations  and  assemble  the  kingdoms  and  pour  upon  them 
his  fierce  anger,  and  the  whole  earth  shall  be  devoured 
with  the  fire  of  his  jealousy:  and  then  [after  they  are  humbled 
and  ready  to  hear  and  heed  his  counsel]  he  will  turn  unto 
them  a  pure  language  that  they  may  all  call  upon  the  Lord 
to  serve  him  with  one  consent. — Zeph.  3:8,  9. 

Not  only  will  the  Kingdom  be  established  with  force, 
^nd  be  a  power  that  men  cannot  resist,  but  it  will  so  con¬ 
tinue  throughout  the  entire  Millennial  age;  for  the  entire 
reign  is  for  the  specific  purpose  of  vanquishing  the  enemies 
of  righteousness.  “  He  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all 
enemies  under  his  feet.”  ‘ ‘His  enemies  shall  lick  the  dust.” 
“  The  soul  that  will  not  hear  [obey]  that  Prophet  [the 
glorious  Christ — antitype  of  Moses]  shall  be  destroyed  from 
among  the  people,”  in  the  Second  Death. 

Satan  will  be  bound — his  every  deceptive  and  mislead¬ 
ing  influence  will  be  restrained, — so  that  evil  shall  no  longer 
appear  to  men  to  be  good,  nor  good  appear  undesirable, 
evil ; — truth  shall  no  longer  appear  to  men  untrue  nor  false¬ 
hoods  be  caused  to  appear  true. — Rev.  20:2. 

But  as  heretofore  shown,  the  reign  will  not  be  one  of 
force  only;  side  by  side  with  the  force  will  be  the  olive 
branch  of  mercy  and  peace  for  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
world,  who,  when  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  are  abroad  in 
the  earth,  will  learn  righteousness.  (Isa.  26:9.)  The  sin- 
blinded  eyes  shall  be  opened;  and  the  world  will  see  right 
and  wrong,  justice  and  injustice,  in  a  light  quite  different 
from  now — in  “seven-fold”  light.  (Isa.  30:26;  29:18-20.") 
The  outward  temptations  of  the  present  will  largely  be  done 
away,  evils  will  neither  be  licensed  nor  permitted :  but  a 
penalty  sure  and  swift  will  fall  upon  transgressors,  meeted 
out  with  unerring  justice  by  the  glorified  and  competent 
judges  of  that  time  who  will  also  have  compassion  upon  the 
weak. — 1  Cor.  6:2;  Psa.  96:13;  Adts  17:31. 


"S' 20 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


These  judges  shall  not  judge  by  the  hearing  of  the  ear 
nor  by  the  sight  of  the  eye,  but  shall  judge  righteous  judg¬ 
ment.  (Isa.  11:3.)  No  mistakes  will  be  made;  no  evil 
deed  shall  fail  of  its  just  recompense  :  even  attempts  to  com¬ 
mit  crimes  must  speedily  cease  under  such  conditions. 
Every  knee  shall  bow  [to  the  power  then  in  control]  and 
every  tongue  shall  confess  [to  the  justice  of  the  arrange¬ 
ment].  (Phil.  2:10,  11.)  Then,  gradually  probably  with 
many,  the  new  order  of  things  will  begin  to  appeal  to  the 
hearts  of  some,  and  what  at  first  was  obedience  by  force 
will  become  obedience  from  love ,  and  appreciation  of 
righteousness.  And  eventually  all  others — all  who  obey 
merely  because  compelled  by  force — will  be  cut  off  in  the 
Second  Death. — Rev.  20 : 7-9 ;  A6ts  3:23. 

The  rule  and  law  of  Love  will  thus  be  enforced;  not  by 
consent  of  the  majority,  but  in  opposition  to  it.  It  will  be 
turning  civilization  back  from  its  republican  ideas  and 
placing  mankind  temporarily  under  an  autocratic  rule — for 
a  thousand  years.  Such  autocratic  power  would  be  terrible 
in  the  hands  of  either  a  vicious  or  an  incompetent  ruler; 
but  God  relieves  us  of  all  fear  when  he  informs  us  that  the 
Dictator  of  that  age  will  be  the  Prince  of  Peace,  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  has  the  welfare  of  man  so  at  heart  that 
he  laid  down  his  life  as  our  ransom  pince  in  order  that  he 
might  have  the  authority  to  lift  out  of  our  sin-defilement 
and  restore  to  perfection  and  divine  favor  all  who  will  ac¬ 
cept  his  grace  by  obedience  to  the  New  Covenant. 

Early  in  the  Millennium  it  will  become  apparent  to  all  that 
this  course  which  God  has  outlined  is  the  only  one  adapted 
to  the  exigencies  of  the  case  of  the  sin-sick,  selfish  world. 
Indeed,  some  already  see  that  the  world’s  great  need  is  a 
strong  and  righteous  government:  they  begin  to  see,  more 
and  more,  that  the  only  persons  who  can  safely  be  entrusted 
with  absolute  liberty  are  those  who  have  been  soundly  con-- 


Proposed  Remedies.  521 

verted ; — who  have  renewed  wills,  renewed  hearts,  the  spirit 
of  Christ. 

THE  PROPER  ATTITUDE  FOR  GOD’S  PEOPLE. 


But  some  may  inquire,  What  must  we  who  see  these 
things  in  their  true  light  do  now?  Shall  we  if  we  own 
vacant  land  give  it  away  or  abandon  it?  No;  that  would 
serve  no  good  purpose  unless  you  gave  it  to  some  poor 
neighbor  actually  needing  it :  and  then,  should  he  make  a 
failure  of  it’s  use,  he  doubtless  W'ould  censure  you  as  the  au¬ 
thor  of  his  misfortunes. 

If  we  are  farmers  or  merchants  or  manufacturers,  shall  we 
attempt  to  do  business  on  the  Millennium  basis  ?  No ;  for, 
as  already  shown,  to  do  so  would  bring  upon  you  financial 
disaster,  injurious  to  your  creditors  and  to  those  dependent 
on  you,  as  well  as  upon  your  employees. 

We  suggest  that  all  that  can  now  be  done  is  to  let  our 
moderation  be  known  unto  all  men :  avoid  grinding  any¬ 
body;  pay  a  reasonable  wage  or  a  share  of  the  profits  or 
else  do  not  hire;  avoid  dishonesty  of  every  form;  4 ‘pro¬ 
vide  things  honest  in  the  sight  of  all  men ;  ”  set  an  exam¬ 
ple  of  “Godliness  with  contentment,”  and  always  by 
word  as  well  as  by  example  discourage  not  only  violence, 
but  even  discontent;  and  seek  to  lead  the  weary  and  heavy 
laden  to  Christ  and  the  word  of  God’s  grace — through  faith 
and  full  consecration.  And  should  you,  by  God’s  grace, 
be  the  steward  of  more  or  less  wealth,  do  not  worship  it, 
nor  seek  to  see  how  much  you  can  accumulate  for  your  heirs 
to  wrangle  over  and  misuse;  but  use  it,  according  to  your 
covenant,  for  God’s  service  and  under  his  direction;  re¬ 
membering  that  it  is  not  yours  to  keep,  nor  yours  to  use  for 
yourself,  but  God’s,  entrusted  to  your  care,  to  be  used  in 
joyful  service,  to  the  glory  of  our  King. 

As  a  suggestion  for  the  practical  application  of  these  re*> 


522 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


marks  to  life’s  affairs  we  give,  following,  a  letter  sent  us  by 
a  reader  of  our  semi-monthly  journal,  Zion’s  Watch 
Tower,  and  our  reply  to  it  as  published  therein.  It  may 
be  helpful  to  others. 

IN  THE  WORLD  BUT  NOT  OF  THE  WORLD. 


Pennsylvania. 

Dear  Brother  : — Last  Sunday  at  our  meeting  we  had  a 
lesson  from  Romans  12:1,  and  among  many  thoughts 
brought  out  from  such  a  prolific  subjedt  were  some  on  the 
use  we  make  of  our  consecrated  time.  I  am  engaged  in 
the  grocery  business;  but  the  condition  of  trade  in  gen¬ 
eral  demands  almost  “eternal  vigilance”  at  the  present  time. 

The  question  which  has  presented  itself  to  me  many  times 
is,  Should  I,  as  one  of  the  consecrated,  put  forth  such  ef¬ 
forts  to  make  and  maintain  custom  as  it  is  now  necessary  to 
do?  I  issue  weekly  price-lists,  many  times  offering  goods 
at  less  than  cost  for  baits,  and  I  give  away  many  “  gifts  ' 
with  more  profitable  goods ;  not  of  preference  to  that  sort 
of  dealing,  but  because  all  my  competitors  are  doing  the 
same  thing,  and,  to  maintain  my  trade  and  living  (as  I  am 
not  wealthy),  I  am  compelled  to  follow  suit. 

Another  objectionable  feature  about  that  kind  of  method 
is  that  it  squeezes  my  weaker  brother  in  the  same  line  of 
business.  I  am  acquainted  with  many  of  them;  some  are 
widows  trying  to  make  an  honest  living  by  selling  goods: 
but  I  am  compelled  to  throw  all  my  better  feelings  to  the 
wind  and  “wade  in,”  no  matter  whom  it  injures.  This  is 
a  sad  confession  for  one  who  is  bidding  for  the  position  of 
assisting  our  Lord  in  the  lifting  of  mankind  out  of  the 
chasm  of  selfishness  from  which  they  must  be  saved  in  the 
age  which  we  believe  to  be  so  close  at  hand.  I  am  not 
trying  to  get  you  to  justify  my  adtions  in  this  matter,  but 
desire  your  opinion  as  to  the  advisable  course  of  God’s  pro¬ 
fessed  children  engaged  in  business  during  the  present  time, 
when  it  is  a  case  of  the  big  fish  eating  the  smaller  ones. 

Yours  in  Christ,  - 

In  reply: — The  conditions  you  name  are  common  to 
nearly  every  form  of  business,  and  prevail  throughout  the 


Proposed  Remedies . 


523 


civilized  world  increasingly.  It  is  a  part  of  the  general 
“trouble”  of  our  times.  The  increase  of  machine  capac¬ 
ity  and  the  increase  of  the  human  family  both  contribute 
to  reduce  wages  and  make  steady  employment  more  pre¬ 
carious.  More  men  seek  do  engage  in  business;  and  com¬ 
petition  and  small  profits,  while  beneficial  to  the  poor,  are 
commercially  killing  the  small  store  and  high  prices.  In 
consequence,  small  stores  and  small  fadtories  are  giving  way 
to  larger  ones  which,  by  reason  of  better  and  more  eco¬ 
nomical  arrangements,  permit  better  service  and  lower  prices. 
Larger  stocks  of  fresher  goods  at  lower  prices  and  with 
better  service  are  to  the  general  advantage  of  the  public  as 
compared  with  the  old-time  small  shops  with  stale  goods, 
high  prices  and  careless  service  ;  even  though  temporarily 
some  poor  widows  or  worthy  ones  may  suffer  through  men¬ 
tal,  physical  or  financial  inability  to  keep  up  with  the  new 
order  of  things  And  even  these,  if  they  can  take  a  broad, 
benevolent  view  of  the  situation,  may  rejoice  in  the  public 
welfare,  even  though  it  enforces  an  unfavorable  change  in 
their  OAvn  affairs.  They  may  rejoice  with  those  that  are 
benefited  and  wait  patiently  for  the  coming  Kingdom  which 
will  make  God’s  blessings  more  common  to  all  than  at  pres¬ 
ent.  But  only  those  who  have  the  “new  nature”  and  its 
love  can  be  expedted  to  view  things  thus  unselfishly.  The 
present  commercial  competition  is  not,  therefore,  an  un¬ 
mixed  evil.  It  is  one  of  the  great  lessons  being  given  to 
the  world  as  a  preparatory  study  before  entering  the  great 
Millennial  age,  when  the  business  of  the  world  will  be 
largely,  if  not  wholly,  on  a  socialistic  footing — not  for  the 
wealth  or  advantage  of  the  individual,  but  for  the  general 
welfare. 

Meantime,  however,  the  selfish  competitive  strain  grows 
more  galling  continually  to  those  possessed  of  noble,  gen¬ 
erous  impulses,  whether  Christians  or  not.  We  are  glad  to 


524 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


note  your  own  appreciation  of  the  subjeCt  and  your  dis¬ 
satisfaction  with  present  conditions. 

Our  advice  is  that  you  keep  a  sharp  lookout,  and,  if  you 
see  some  other  branch  of  business  less  beset  with  compe¬ 
tition  and  therefore  more  favorable,  make  a  change.  If  not, 
or  until  you  find  a  more  favorable  business,  or  more  favor¬ 
able  conditions,  we  advise  that  you  continue  where  you  are 
and  modify  your  course  to  some  extent ;  i.  e.,  divide  mat¬ 
ters  as  evenly  as  you  can  between  the  three  conflicting  in¬ 
terests, — your  own,  your  competitors’  and  your  patrons’  or 
neighbors’  interests.  If  your  business  is  meeting  expenses 
and  affording  a  reasonable  profit,  endeavor  to  keep  it  there, 
but  do  not  push  it  in  the  endeavor  to  become  “  rich;”  for 
“they  that  will  [to]  be  rich  fall  into  temptation  and  a  snare.” 
(i  Tim.  6:9.)  We  should  avoid  all  dishonorable  compe¬ 
tition  or  meanness  toward  competitors,  and  any  misrepre¬ 
sentation  of  goods  to  customers.  Justice  and  honesty  must 
be  carefully  guarded  at  any  cost :  then  add  all  the  “modera¬ 
tion”  in  favor  of  your  competitor  that  love  may  suggest 
and  that  circumstances  permit. 

We  are  not  forgetting  the  injunction,  “  Thou  shalt  not 
follow  a  multitude  to  do  evil”  (Exod.  23  : 2),  nor  counsel¬ 
ing  the  slightest  compromise  with  injustice.  Your  question, 
we  take  it,  is  not  whether  you  may  do  injustice,  but  whether 
love  will  permit  you  to  do  all  that  justice  would  not  objeCt 
to  and  that  custom  sanctions.  The  worldly  heart  does  not 
scruple  about  such  “trifles:”  it  is  your  “ new  nature,” 
whose  law  is  love,  that  would  prefer  to  see  your  competitor 
prosper,  and  longs  to  do  good  unto  all  men  as  it  has  oppor¬ 
tunity — especially  to  the  household  of  faith.  Cultivate  this 
“new  nature”  by  obeying  its  law  of  love  in  every  way  pos¬ 
sible.  “If  it  be  possible,  so  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live 
peaceably  with  all  men,” — dealing  generously  and  accord¬ 
ing  to  love.  He  who  is  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  love 


Proposed  Pemedies. 


525 


thinketh  no  evil  toward  his  competitor,  and  seeketh  not 
his  own  welfare  merely,  and  would  not  rejoice  in  a  com¬ 
petitor  s  failure. 

The  difficulty  is  that  the  whole  world  is  running  on  the 
depraved  basis  of  selfishness,  which  is  quite  incongruous  to 
love.  With  some  the  plane  is  higher,  and  with  some  lower: 
some  limit  their  selfishness  to  the  line  of  justice ,  others  de¬ 
scend  in  selfishness  to  injustice  and  dishonesty,  and  the 
tendency  is  always  downward.  The  “  New  Creature  ”  in 
Christ  must  never  go  below  justice  and  honesty,  and  must 
seek  as  much  as  possible  to  rise  above  this  highest  worldly 
standard,  toward  perfect  love.  It  is  the  fault  of  the  present 
competitive  system  that  the  interests  of  the  buyer  and  those 
of  the  seller  are  ever  in  conflict.  No  power  can  correct, 
control  and  alter  all  this  except  the  one  power  that  God  has 
promised, — the  Millennial  Kingdom,  which  shall  enforce 
the  rule  of  love  and  liberate  from  the  propensities  and  bonds 
of  selfishness  all  who,  when  they  see  and  know  the  better 
way,  will  accept  the  help  then  to  be  provided. 

*  *  * 

We  have  seen  as  inevitable  under  the  present  social  law 
either  the  crush  of  the  masses  of  humanity  into  the  mire, 
as  the  slaves  of  wealth  and  intellect,  or  the  crash  of  the 
present  social  order  under  the  reign  of  anarchy,  and  the 
Scriptural  declaration  that  it  will  be  the  latter;  and  that  this 
will  bring  an  awful  retribution  upon  all  men,  rich  and  poor, 
learned  and  ignorant,  and  by  actual  demonstration  teach 
men  the  folly  of  selfishness,  and  help  them  in  future  to  ap¬ 
preciate  the  wisdom  of  God’s  law  of  love;  and  that  the  “great 
tribulation”  will  teach  all  a  fearful,  but  eventually  a  most 
profitable  lesson.  We  are  therefore  prepared  to  examine  in 
our  next  chapter  what  the  Scriptures  have  to  tell  us  respect¬ 
ing  the  fall  of  “Babylon  ” — “Christendom” — in  the  great 
struggle  in  which  this  age  shall  end. 


526 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


As  we  have  viewed  the  failure  of  Christendom  to  adopt 
the  spirit  of  Christ's  teaching,  and  seen  how  the  knowledge 
and  liberty  gained  from  his  teachings  were  blended  with 
the  spirit  of  evil,  selfishness,  and  as  from  present  fore¬ 
shadowings  we  mark  the  sure  approach  of  the  dread  calam¬ 
ity — anarchy  and  every  evil  work — we  see  the  justice  of  its 
permission,  and  read  therein  the  divine  law  of  retribution. 
And  though  we  lament  the  evils  which  incur  the  retribu¬ 
tion,  yet  realizing  its  necessity  and  justice,  and  having 
learned  also  the  ends  of  mercy  to  be  attained  eventually  by 
this  very  means,  our  hearts  exclaim,  “Great  and  marvelous 
are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty.  Just  and  true  are  thy 
ways,  thou  king  of  nations.” — Rev.  15  :  3. — Margin. 


“  Wait  for  the  morning — it  will  come  indeed, 

As  surely  as  the  night  has  given  need ; 

The  yearning  eyes  at  last  will  strain  their  sight. 

No  more  unanswered  by  the  morning  light : 

No  longer  will  they  vainly  strive  through  tears 
To  pierce  the  darkness  of  thy  doubts  and  fears. 

But,  bathed  in  balmy  dews  and  rays  of  dawn, 

Will  smile  with  rapture  o’er  the  darkness  gone. 

•'  Wait  for  the  morning,  O  thou  smitten  child, 

Scorned,  scourged,  persecuted  and  reviled, 

Athirst  and  famishing,  none  pitying  thee, 

Crowned  with  the  twisted  thorns  of  agony — 

No  faintest  gleam  of  sunlight  through  the  dense 
Infinity  of  gloom  to  lead  thee  thence — 

Wait  thou  for  morning — it  will  come  indeed, 

As  surely  as  the  night  hath  given  need.” 

— James  Whitcomb  Riley. 


STUDY  XI. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  GREAT  DAY. 


The  Approaching  Trouble  Variously*Symbolized  by  the  Prophets. — Typi« 
fied  in  Israel's  Fall,  A.  D.  70,  and  in  the  French  Revolution. — Its  Gen¬ 
eral  Character  and  Extent. — The  Lord’s  Great  army. — “  The  Worst  of 
the  Heathen.” — “  The  Time  of  Jacob’s  Trouble.” — His  Deliverance. — 
The  Discomfiture  of  Gog  and  Magog. 


“  For  lo,  I  begin  to  bring  evil  on  the  city  which  is  called  by  my  name 
[“Christendom” — “Babylon”];  ...  I  will  call  for  a  sword  upon  all  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  .  .  .  The  Lord  will  call 
aloud  from  on  high,  and  utter  his  voice  from  his  holy  habitation ;  he  shall 
cry  out  very  loudly  over  his  [nominal]  habitation  [Christendom];  he 
shall  give  a  shout,  as  they  that  tread  the  grapes,  against  all  the  inhabit¬ 
ants  of  the  earth. 

“  A  tumultuous  noise  shall  come  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ;  for 
the  Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  the  nations ,  he  holdeth  judgment  over 
all flesh  :  he  will  give  them  that  are  wicked  to  the  sword,  saith  the  Lord. 

“  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  Behold,  evil  shall  go  forth  from  na- 
tion  to  nation,  and  a  great  whirlwind  shall  be  raised  up  from  the  farthest 
ends  of  the  earth.  And  the  slain  of  the  Lord  shall  be  at  that  day  from 
one  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other  end  of  the  earth  :  they  shall 
not  be  lamented,  neither  gathered  nor  buried :  they  shall  be  dung  upon 
the  ground.” — Jer.  25  :  26-29-38. 


C  O  complex  and  peculiar  will  be  the  conflidt  of  this  Day 
^  of  Vengeance  that  no  one  symbol  could  describe  it. 
In  the  Scriptures,  accordingly,  many  forceful  symbols  are 
used,  such  as  battle,  earthquake,  fire,  storm,  tempest  and 
flood. 


527 


528 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


It  is  the  il  Battle  of  that  Great  Day  of  God  Almighty,'* 
when  he  shall  gather  the  nations  and  assemble  the  king¬ 
doms  to  pour  upon  them  his  indignation,  even  all  his  fierce 
anger ;  for  the  Lord  of  hosts  himself  mustereth  the  hosts 
of  the  battle. — Rev.  1 6:  14;  Zeph.  3:8;  Isa.  13:4. 

It  is  “  a  Great  Earthquake  such  as  was  not  since  men 
were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake  and  so  great/ ' 
which  shall  “shake,  not  the  earth  only,  but  also  heaven.’ * 
— Rev.  16:18;  Heb.  12:26. 

It  is  “  The  Fire  of  fehovah's  fealousy ,  which  shall  devour 
all  the  earth.”  Both  the  present  heavens  (the  ecclesiastical 
powers  of  Christendom)  and  the  earth  (the  social  organi¬ 
zation  under  both  church  and  state  influence)  are  reserved 
unto  fire  against  this  day  of  judgment.  “  The  heavens 
shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  [of 
present  ecclesiasticism]  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat ;  the 
earth  [society]  also  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be 
burned  up.  .  .  .  The  heavens,  being  on  fire,  shall  be  dis¬ 
solved.”  All  the  proud  and  all  that  do  wickedly  shall  be 
stubble,  and  this  fire  shall  burn  them  up.  It  shall  leave 
them  neither  root  nor  branch. — Zeph.  3:8;  2  Pet.  3:  10, 
12;  Mai.  4:1. 

His  way  is  in  the  Whirlwind  and  in  the  Storm. 7  7  “Who 
can  stand  before  his  indignation?  and  who  can  abide  in 
the  fierceness  of  his  anger?” — Nahum  1:3,  6,  7. 

“  Behold,  it  cometh  mighty  and  strong  from  the  Lord,  as 
a  Tempest  of  Hail  and  a  Destroying  Storm ,  as  a  Flood  of 
Mighty  Waters  overflowing,  and  shall  cast  down  to  the  earth 
with  power  the  crown  of  pride,”  “  He  rebuketh  the  sea 
and  maketh  it  dry,  and  drieth  up  all  the  rivers.  .  .  .  The 
mountains  quake  at  him,  and  the  hills  melt,  and  the  earth 
[symbols  of  the  entire  present  order  of  things]  is  burned 
at  his  presence;  yea,  the  world  and  all  that  dwell  therein. 

.  .  .  With  an  overrunning  flood  will  he  make  an  utter  end 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day .  529 

of  the  place  thereof,  and  darkness  shall  pursue  his  enemies.*' 
— Isa.  28:2;  Nahum  1:4,  5,  8. 

That  these  are  not  to  be  literal  floods  and  fires,  destruc¬ 
tive  of  our  planet  Earth,  and  its  population,  is  evident 
from  the  statement  (symbolic)  that  the  present  order  of 
things,  when  destroyed,  will  be  followed  by  a  new  order — 
“  a  new  heavens  [ecclesiasticism,  God’s  glorified  Church] 
and  a  new  earth  [human  society  reorganized  under  God’s 
Kingdom  on  a  basis  of  love  instead  of  selfishness].  ’  ’  Refer¬ 
ring  to  that  new  order  of  things  after  the  fire  of  God’s 
retributive  vengeance  shall  have  burned  up  present  evils, 
God,  through  the  Prophet,  says: — “  Then  will  I  turn  to 
the  people  a  pure  language  [  the  truth ],  that  they  7nay  all  call 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord to  serve  him  with  one  consent.” 
— Zeph.  3  :  9. 

TWO  REMARKABLE  TYPES  OF  THE  IMPENDING  CATASTROPHE. 

But  let  no  one  conclude  because  these  various  descrip¬ 
tions  are  not  literal,  but  symbolic,  that  they  may  therefore 
represent  merely  a  battle  of  words,  a  quaking  of  fear,  or  a 
trivial  storm  of  human  passion.  For  though  controversy, 
and  words  of  passion  and  arguments  will  be  and  are  among 
the  weapons  used  in  this  battle,  especially  in  the  beginning 
of  it,  yet  it  will  not  end  with  these.  Every  prophetic  de¬ 
tail  indicates  that  before  it  ends  it  will  be  a  most  sanguin¬ 
ary  conflidl,  a  fierce  and  terrible  storm.  We  have  already 
observed*  the  typical  character  of  the  great  tribulation 
which  came  upon  fleshly  Israel  in  the  end  of  the  Jewish  age; 
and  now,  having  come  to  the  parallel  period — the  harvest 
of  the  Gospel  age,  we  see  all  the  indications  of  a  similar, 
though  much  greater  trouble,  upon  “Christendom,”  its 
antitype.  While  the  judgments  visited  upon  Judea  and 
Jerusalem  were  terrible  in  the  extreme,  they  were  only  on 

*  Chap.  3,  and  Vol.  II.,  Chap.  7, 

34  D 


530  The  Day  of  Vengeance. 

a  small  scale  as  compared  with  the  great  tribulation,  now 
fast  approaching,  upon  Christendom,  and  involving  the 
whole  world. 

The  Roman  army  and  regular  warfare  caused  but  a  small 
portion  of  the  trouble  in  the  end  of  the  Jewish  age,  noted 
as  the  most  terrible  on  the  pages  of  history,  and  approached 
only  by  the  French  Revolution.  It  sprang  mainly  from 
national  disintegration,  the  overthrow  of  law  and  order — 
anarchy.  Selfishness  apparently  took  complete  control  and 
arrayed  every  man  against  his  neighbor — just  as  is  predidted 
of  the  coming  trouble  upon  Christendom  (in  the  midst  of 
which  the  great  spiritual  temple,  God’s  eledt  Church, 
will  be  completed  and  glorified).  “Before  those  days 
there  was  no  hire  for  man,  nor  any  hire  for  beast  [see 
margin)  ;  neither  was  there  any  peace  to  him  that  went 
out  or  came  in,  because  of  the  afflidtion :  for  I  set  all  men 
every  one  against  his  neighbor.” — Zech.  8  :  9-1 1. 

That  times  have  not  so  changed  as  to  make  such  a  calam¬ 
ity  either  impossible  or  improbable  in  our  day  is  too  mani¬ 
fest  to  require  proof.  But  if  any  should  be  inclined  to 
doubt  it,  let  them  call  to  mind  the  great  Revolution  that 
only  a  century  ago  brought  France  to  the  verge  of  social 
ruin  and  threatened  the  peace  of  the  world. 

Some  have  the  erroneous  idea  that  the  world  has  out¬ 
grown  the  barbarities  of  earlier  days,  and  they  rest  in  fan¬ 
cied  security  and  assume  that  such  calamities  as  have  oc¬ 
curred  in  the  past  could  not  befall  the  world  again  ;  but  the 
fadt  is  that  our  nineteenth  century  refinement  is  a  very  thin 
veneer,  easily  peeled  off :  sound  judgment  and  an  acquaint¬ 
ance  with  the  fadts  of  even  recent  history  and  with  the 
present  feverish  pulse  of  humanity  are  sufficient  to  guaran¬ 
tee  the  possibility  of  a  duplication  of  the  past,  even  with¬ 
out  the  sure  word  of  prophecy,  which  foretells  a  time  of 
trouble  such  as  never  was  since  there  was  a  nation. 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


53* 


In  the  symbolic  language  of  Revelation,  the  French  Re¬ 
volution  was  indeed  a  “  great  earthquake  ” — a  social  shock 
so  great  that  all  “  Christendom’ ’  trembled  until  it  was 
over;  and  that  terrible  and  sudden  outburst  of  a  single 
nation’s  wrath,  only  a  century  ago,  may  give  some  idea  of 
the  fury  of  the  coming  storm,  when  the  wrath  of  all  the 
angry  nations  will  burst  the  bands  of  law  and  order  and 
cause  a  reign  of  universal  anarchy.  It  should  be  remem¬ 
bered,  too,  that  that  calamity  occurred  in  what  was  then 
the  very  heart  of  Christendom,  in  the  midst  of  what  was 
regarded  as  one  of  the  most  thoroughly  Christian  nations 
jn  the  world,  the  nation  which  for  a  thousand  years  had 
been  the  chief  support  of  Papacy.  A  nation  intoxicated 
with  Babylon’s  wine  of  false  dodtrines  in  church  and  state, 
and  long  bound  by  priestcraft  and  superstition,  there  vom¬ 
ited  forth  its  pollution  and  spent  the  force  of  its  maddened 
rage.  In  fadt,  the  French  Revolution  seems  referred  to  by 
our  Lord  in  his  Revelation  to  John  on  Patmos  as  a  prelude 
to,  and  an  illustration  of,  the  great  crisis  now  approaching. 

It  should  be  observed  also  that  the  same  causes  which 
operated  to  bring  about  that  great  calamity,  are  now  operat¬ 
ing  to  produce  a  similar,  but  far  more  extensive  revolution, 
a  revolution  which  will  be  world-wide.  The  causes  of  that 
terrible  convulsion  have  been  briefly  summed  up  by  the 
historian  as  follows:* — 

“The  immediate  and  most  effedtive  cause  of  the  French 
Revolution  must  be  referred  to  the  distresses  of  the  people 
and  the  embarrassments  of  the  government  occasioned  by 
the  enormous  expenses  of  the  war  in  which  France  sup¬ 
ported  the  independence  of  the  American  colonies.  The 
profligacy  of  the  court,  the  dissensions  of  the  clergy,  the 
gradual  progress  of  general  intelligence,  the  dissemination 
of  revolutionary  principles  occasioned  by  the  American 
contest,  and  the  long  established  oppressions  to  which  the 


*  Campaigns  of  Napoleon,  p.  12. 


S32 


The  Day  of  Vengearice. 


masses  of  the  people  were  subjected,  all  contributed  to  the 
same  effect.  .  .  .  Exhausted  by  oppression,  irritated  by 
the  continual  presence  of  insulting  tyranny,  excited  to  re¬ 
sentment  of  thtir  wrongs,  and  instructed  in  the  knowledge 
of  their  rights,  th  people  of  France  awakened  to  one  univer¬ 
sal  spirit  of  complaint  and  resentment.  The  cry  of  Liberty  ! 
resounded  from  the  capital  to  the  frontiers,  and  was  rever¬ 
berated  from  the  Alps  to  the  Pyrenees,  the  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean  and  the  Atlantic.  Like  all  sudden  and  violent 
alterations  in  corrupt  states,  the  explosion  was  accompanied 
z>y  evils  and  atrocities,  before  which  the  crimes  and  the 
miseries  of  the  ancient  despotism  faded  into  insignificance.  ’ 9 

Says  another  historian  :* — 

“First  among  the  causes  of  the  revolution  in  France  was 
the  hostility  felt  toward  the  privileged  classes — the  king, 
the  nobles  and  the  clergy — on  account  of  the  disabilities 
and  burdens  which  law  and  custom  imposed  on  the  classes 
beneath  them. 

“  The  Land. — Nearly  two-ihirds  of  the  land  in  France 
was  in  the  hands  of  the  nobles  and  of  the  clergy.  .A  great 
part  of  it  was  illy  cultivated  by  its  indolent  owners.  The 
nobles  preferred  the  gayeties  of  Paris  to  a  residence  on  their 
estates.  There  were  many  small  land-owners,  but  they  had 
individually  too  little  land  to  iurnish  them  with  subsistence. 
The  treatment  of  the  peasant  was  often  such  that  when  he 
looked  upon  the  towers  of  his  lord's  castle,  the  dearest 
wish  of  his  heart  was  to  burn  it  down  with  all  its  registers 
of  debts  [mortgages].  The  clergy  held  an  immense  amount 
of  land,  seigniorial  control  over  thousands  of  peasants, 
and  a  vast  income  from  tithes  and  other  sources.  In  some 
provinces  there  was  a  better  state  of  things  than  in  others; 
but  in  general,  the  rich  had  the  enjoyments,  the  poor  car¬ 
ried  the  burdens. 

“  Monopolies . — Manufactures  and  trades,  although  en¬ 
couraged,  were  fettered  by  oppressive  monopolies  and  a 
strict  organization  of  guilds. 

“  Co7'rupt  government. — The  administration  of  govern¬ 
ment  was  both  arbitrary  and  corrupt. 

“ Loss  of  respedl  for  royalty. —  Respect  for  the  throne 
was  lost. 


*  Universal  History  [by  Prof.  Pisker,  of  Yale  College),  p.  497. 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


533 


<f  Abortive  Essays  at  Reform. — The  efforts  at  political 
and  social  reform  in  France  and  in  other  countries,  eman¬ 
ating  from  sovereigns  after  the  great  wars,  produced  a  rest¬ 
less  feeling  without  effedting  their  purpose  of  social  reorgan¬ 
ization. 

“  Political  Speculation. — The  current  of  thought  was  in 
a  revolutionary  direction.  Traditional  beliefs  in  religion 
were  boldly  questioned.  Political  speculation  was  rife. 
Montesquieu  had  drawn  attention  to  the  liberty  secured  by 
the  English  constitution.  Voltaire  had  dwelt  on  human 
rights.  Rosseau  had  expatiated  on  the  sovereign  right  of 
the  majority. 

“Example  of  America, — Add  to  these  agencies  the  in¬ 
fluence  of  the  American  Revolution,  and  of  the  American 
Declaration  of  Independence,  with  its  proclamation  of 
human  rights,  and  of  the  foundation  of  government  in 
contradt  and  the  consent  of  the  people.” 

In  all  those  leading  causes  which  culminated  in  the  ter¬ 
rors  of  the  French  Revolution  we  see  a  strong  resemblance 
to  similar  conditions  to-day  which  are  rapidly  and  surely 
leading  to  the  foretold  similar  results  on  a  world-wide  scale. 
Mark  the  growing  animosity  between  the  privileged  classes 
(royalty  and  aristocracy)  and  the  working  classes,  the  dis¬ 
cussions  of  the  rights  and  wrongs  of  the  people,  and  the 
decline  of  respedt  for  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical  authority. 
Note  also  the  revolutionary  current  of  popular  thought  and 
expression — the  increasing  dissatisfadtion  of  the  masses  of 
the  people  with  the  ruling  powers  and  the  institutions  of 
government.  And  if  the  American  Declaration  of  Inde¬ 
pendence  with  its  proclamation  of  human  rights  and  of  the 
foundation  of  government  in  contradt  and  the  consent  of 
the  people,  inspired  the  masses  of  the  French  with  a  desire 
for  liberty  and  independence,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
successful  experiment  of  this  government  of  the  people  and 
by  the  people,  for  a  century  past,  and  the  measure  of  liberty 
and  prosperity  here  enjoyed,  are  having  their  effedt  upon 
the  peoples  of  the  old  world.  The  ever-continuous  tide  of 


534 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


emigration  from  other  countries  to  this  country  is  another 
evidence  of  the  impression  which  this  experiment  has  made 
upon  the  peoples  of  other  nations. 

And  yet,  the  liberty  and  prosperity  here  enjoyed  are  far 
from  satisfactory  to  the  people  here.  They  crave  a  still 
better  condition  and  are  seeking  measures  to  attain  it.  No¬ 
where  throughout  Christendom  does  this  determination  as 
sert  itself  more  positively  and  boldly  than  here.  Every 
man  is  on  the  qui  vive  to  assert  his  real  or  fancied  rights. 
The  trend  of  thought  here,  as  elsewhere,  is  in  the  current 
of  revolution,  and  is  daily  becoming  more  so. 

The  French  Revolution  was  a  struggle  of  a  measure  of 
light  against  gross  darkness;  of  the  awakening  spirit  of 
liberty  against  long  established  oppression ;  and  of  a  meas¬ 
ure  of  truth  against  old  errors  and  superstitions,  long  en¬ 
couraged  and  fostered  by  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers  foi 
their  own  aggrandizement  and  the  people’s  oppression. 
And  yet,  it  exhibited  the  danger  of  liberty  unguided  by 
right  ousness  and  the  spirit  of  a  sound  mind.  (2  Tim.  1:7.) 
A  little  learning  is  indeed  a  dangerous  thing. 

One  of  Charles  Dickens’  stories,  the  scene  of  which  is 
laid  in  the  troublous  times  of  the  French  Revolution,  be¬ 
gins  thus,  and  aptly  fits  the  present  time,  as  he  suggests: — 

tf<It  was  the  best  of  times,  it  was  the  worst  of  times;  it 
wa?  the  age  of  wisdom,  it  was  the  age  of  foolishness ;  it 
w®  the  epoch  of  belief,  it  was  the  epoch  ot  incredulity ; 
it  was  the  season  of  light,  i*  was  the  season  of  darkness; 
it  was  the  spring  of  hope,  it  was  the  winter  of  despair;  we 
had  everything  before  us,  we  had  nothing  before  us ;  we 
were  all  going  direCt  to  heaven,  we  were  all  going  diredl 
the  other  way ; — in  short,  the  period  was  so  far  like  the 
present  period  that  some  of  its  noisiest  authorities  insisted 
on  its  being  received  for  good  or  for  evil,  in  the  superlative 
degree  of  comparison  only.” 

While  we  see  the  same  causes  operating  throughout  the 
world  to-day,  to  produce  similar  results  on  a  more  extended 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day . 


535 


scale,  we  cannot  console  ourselves  with  ideas  of  fancied 
security,  and  proclaim  Peace!  Peace!  when  there  is  no 
peace;  especially  in  view  of  the  warnings  of  prophecy.  In 
the  light  of  the  foretold  character  of  coming  events  of  this 
battle,  we  may  regard  the  French  Revolution  as  only  the 
rumbling  of  distant  thunder,  giving  warning  of  an  ap¬ 
proaching  storm;  as  a  slight  tremor  preceding  the  general 
earthquake  shock;  as  the  premonitory  click  of  the  great 
clock  of  the  ages,  which  gives  notice  to  those  already  awake 
that  the  wheels  are  in  motion,  and  that  shortly  it  will  strike 
the  midnight  hour  which  will  end  the  present  order  of  af¬ 
fairs  and  usher  in  a  new  order, — the  Year  of  Jubilee,  with 
its  attendant  commotion  and  changes  of  possession.  It  did 
arouse  the  whole  world  and  set  in  operation  the  mighty 
forces  which  will  eventually  utterly  overthrow  the  old  or¬ 
der  of  things. 

When  the  conditions  are  fully  ripe  for  the  great  Revolu¬ 
tion  a  most  trivial  circumstance  may  serve  as  a  match  to 
set  on  fire  the  present  social  structure  throughout  the  whole 
world;  just,  for  instance,  as  in  the  case  of  the  French 
Revolution,  the  first  overt  a6t,  it  is  said,  was  the  beating 
on  a  tin  pan  by  a  woman  whose  children  were  hungry. 
Soon  an  army  of  mothers  was  marching  to  the  royal  palace 
to  ask  for  bread.  Being  refused,  they  were  joined  by  the 
men,  and  soon  the  wrath  of  the  nation  wras  kindled  and 
the  flames  of  revolution  swept  the  wrhole  land. 

And  yet,  so  oblivious  was  royalty  to  the  conditions  of 
the  people,  and  so  surrounded  with  plenty  and  luxury,  that, 
even  when  these  outbreaks  came,  the  queen  could  not  com¬ 
prehend  the  situation.  Hearing  from  her  palace  the  com¬ 
motion  of  the  mob,  she  inquired  what  it  meant,  and  being 
told  that  the  people  were  clamoring  for  bread,  she  replied, 
* ‘  It  is  foolish  for  them  to  make  such  an  ado  about  bread: 
if  bread  is  scarce,  let  them  get  cake ,  it  is  cheap  now.” 


536 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


So  striking  is  the  similarity  of  the  present  to  those 
times,  that  the  alarm  is  being  sounded  by  many  thought¬ 
ful  discerners  of  the  signs  of  the  times,  while  others  can¬ 
not  realize  the  situation.  The  cries  which  preceded  the 
French  Revolution  were  as  nothing  in  comparison  to  the 
appeals  now  going  up  from  the  masses  all  over  the  world 
to  those  in  power  and  influence. 

Says  Prof.  G.  D.  Herron,  of  Iowa  College: — 

“  Everywhere  are  the  signs  of  universal  change.  The 
race  is  in  attitude  of  expectancy,  straitened  until  its  new 
baptism  is  accomplished.  Every  nerve  of  society  is  feeling 
the  first  agonies  of  a  great  trial  that  is  to  try  all  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth,  and  that  is  to  issue  in  a  divine  deliverance 
[though  he  fails  to  see  what  the  deliverance  will  be,  and 
how  it  will  be  brought  about].  We  are  in  the  beginning 
of  a  revolution  that  will  strain  all  existing  religious  and 
political  institutions,  and  test  the  wisdom  and  heroism  of 
earth’s  purest  and  bravest  souls.  .  .  .  The  social  revolu¬ 
tion,  making  the  closing  years  of  our  century  and  the 
dawning  years  of  the  next  the  ?nost  crucial  and  fonnative 
since  the  crucifixion  of  the  Son  of  Man ,  is  the  call  and  op¬ 
portunity  of  Christendom  to  become  Christian.” 

But,  alas  !  the  call  is  not  heeded;  indeed  is  not  really 
heard  by  any  but  a  helpless  minority  in  power,  so  great  is 
the  din  of  selfishness  and  so  strong  are  the  bonds  of  custom. 
Only  the  agonies  of  the  coming  great  social  earthquake 
— revolution — will  effect  the  change ;  and  in  its  dread 
course  nothing  will  be  more  manifest  than  the  signs  of 
the  just  retribution  which  will  reveal  to  all  men  the  fact 
that  the  just  Judge  of  all  the  earthislaying  “judgment  to 
the  line  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet.” — Isa.  28:17. 

The  retributive  character  of  the  great  tribulation  upon 
fleshly  Israel  in  the  harvest  of  the  Jewish  age  was  very 
marked ;  so  also  was  that  of  the  French  Revolution ;  and 
so  it  will  be  manifest  in  the  present  distress  when  the  elk 
max  is  reached.  The  remarks  of  Mr.  Thomas  H.  Gill,  in 


537 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day . 

his  work,  The  Papal  Drama,  referring  to  the  retributive 
charadter  of  the  French  Revolution,  suggest  also  the  retrib¬ 
utive  character  of  the  coming  trouble  upon  Christendom 
as  a  whole.  He  says  : — 

“The  more  deeply  the  French  Revolution  is  considered, 
the  more  manifest  is  its  preeminence  above  all  the  strange 
and  terrible  things  that  have  come  to  pass  on  this  earth. 
,  .  .  Never  has  the  world  witnessed  so  exadt  and  sublime 
a  piece  of  retribution.  ...  If  it  inflidted  enormous  evil, 
it  presupposed  and  overthrew  enormous  evil.  ...  In  a 
country  where  every  ancient  institution  and  every  time- 
honored  custom  disappeared  in  a  moment ;  where  the  whole 
social  and  political  system  went  down  before  the  first  stroke; 
where  monarchy,  nobility  and  church  were  swept  away  al¬ 
most  without  resistance,  the  whole  framework  of  the  state 
must  have  been  rotten :  royalty,  aristocracy  and  priesthood 
must  have  grievously  sinned.  Where  the  good  things  of 
this  world, — birth,  rank,  wealth,  fine  clothes  and  elegant 
manners, — became  worldly  perils,  and  worldly  disadvan¬ 
tages  for  a  time,  rank,  birth  and  riches  must  have  been 
frightfully  abused. 

“The  nation  which  abolished  and  proscribed  Christian¬ 
ity,  which  dethroned  religion  in  favor  of  reason,  and  en¬ 
throned  the  new  goddess  at  Notre  Dame  in  the  person  of  a 
harlot,  must  needs  have  been  afilidted  by  a  very  unreason¬ 
able  and  very  corrupt  form  of  Christianity.  The  people 
that  waged  a  war  of  such  utter  extermination  with  every¬ 
thing  established,  as  to  abolish  the  common  forms  of  ad¬ 
dress  and  salutation,  and  the  common  mode  of  reckoning 
time,  that  abhorred  ‘you’  as  a  sin,  and  shrank  from  ‘mon¬ 
sieur’  as  an  abomination,  that  turned  the  weeks  into  de¬ 
cades,  and  would  know  the  old  months  no  more,  must 
surely  have  had  good  reason  to  hate  those  old  ways  from 
which  it  pushed  its  departure  into  such  minute  and  absurd 
extravagance. 

“The  demolished  halls  of  the  aristocracy,  the  rifled 
sepulchres  of  royalty,  the  decapitated  king  and  queen,  the 
little  dauphin  so  sadly  done  to  death,  the  beggared  princes, 
the  slaughtered  priests  and  nobles,  the  sovereign  guillotine, 
the  republican  marriages,  the  Meudon  tannery,  the  couples 


538 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


tied  together  and  thrown  into  the  Loire,  and  the  gloves 
made  of  men’s  and  women’s  skins:  these  things  are  most 
horrible  ;  but  they  are  withal  eloquent  of  retribution:  they 
bespeak  the  solemn  presence  of  Nemesis,  the  awful  hand 
of  an  avenging  power.  They  bring  to  mind  the  horrible 
sins  of  that  old  France ;  the  wretched  peasants  ground  be¬ 
neath  the  weightof  imposts  from  which  the  rich  and  noble 
were  free ;  visited  ever  and  anon  by  cruel  famines  by  rea¬ 
son  of  crushing  taxes,  unjust  wars,  and  monstrous  mis- 
government,  and  then  hung  up  or  shot  down  by  twenties 
or  fifties  for  just  complaining  of  starvation  :  and  all  this 
for  centuries !  They  call  to  remembrance  the  Protestants 
murdered  by  millions  in  the  streets  of  Paris,  tormented  for 
years  by  military  dragoons  in  Poitou  and  Bearn,  and  hunt¬ 
ed  like  wild  beasts  in  the  Cevennes ;  slaughtered  and  done 
to  death  by  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  in  many 
painful  ways  and  through  many  painful  years.  .  .  . 

“In  no  work  of  the  French  Revolution  is  this,  its  retrib¬ 
utive  character,  more  strikingly  or  solemnly  apparent 
than  in  its  dealings  with  the  Roman  Church  and  Papal 
power.  It  especially  became  France,  which  after  so  fierce 
a  struggle  had  rejected  the  Reformation,  and  perpetuated 
such  enormous  crimes  in  the  process  of  rejection,  to  turn 
its  fury  against  that  very  Roman  Church  on  whose  behalf 
it  had  been  so  wrathful,  .  .  .  to  abolish  Roman  Catholic 
worship,  to  massacre  multitudes  of  priests  in  the  streets 
of  her  great  towns,  to  hunt  them  down  through  her  length 
and  breadth,  and  to  cast  them  by  thousands  upon  a  for¬ 
eign  shore,  just  as  she  had  slaughtered,  hunted  down  and 
driven  into  exile  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Protestants ; 
.  .  .  to  carry  the  war  into  thePapal  territories,  and  to  heap 
all  sorts  of  woes  and  shames  upon  the  defenseless  Pope¬ 
dom.  .  .  .  The  excesses  of  revolutionary  France  were 
not  more  the  punishment  than  the  direct  result  of  the  ex¬ 
cesses  of  feudal,  regal,  and  Papal  France.  .  .  . 

“In  one  of  its  aspects  the  Revolution  may  be  described 
as  a  reaction  against  the  excesses,  spiritual  and  religious, 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  persecution  of  Protestantism.  No 
sooner  had  the  torrent  burst  forth  than  it  dashed  right 
againstthe  Roman  Church  and  Popedom.  .  .  .  The  prop¬ 
erty  of  the  Church  was  made  over  to  the  state ;  the  French 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


539 


clergy  sank  from  a  proprietary  to  a  salaried  body ;  monks 
and  nuns  were  restored  to  the  world,  the  property  of  their 
orders  being  confiscated;  Protestants  were  raised  to  full 
religious  freedom  and  political  equality.  .  .  .  The  Roman 
Catholic  religion  was  soon  afterwards  formally  abolished. 

“  Buonaparte  unsheathed  the  sword  of  France  against 
the  helpless  Pius  VI.  .  .  .  The  Pontiff  sank  into  a  depend¬ 
ant.  .  .  .  Berthier  marched  upon  Rome,  set  up  a  Roman 
Republic,  and  laid  hands  upon  the  Pope.  The  sovereign 
pontiff  was  borne  away  to  the  camp  of  infidels  .  .  .  from 
prison  to  prison,  and  was  finally  carried  captive  into  France. 
Plere  ...  he  breathed  his  last,  at  Valence,  where  his 
priests  had  been  slain,  where  his  power  was  broken,  and 
his  name  and  office  were  a  mockery  and  a  byword,  and  in 
the  keeping  of  the  rude  soldiers  of  the  commonwealth, 
which  had  for  ten  years  held  to  his  lips  a  cup  of  such  mani¬ 
fest  and  exceeding  bitterness.  ...  It  was  a  sublime  and 
perfedt  piece  of  retribution ,  which  so  amazed  the  world  at 
the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century;  this  proscription  of  the 
Romish  Church  by  that  very  French  nation  that  slaughtered 
myriads  of  Protestants  at  her  bidding;  this  mournful  end 
of  the  sovereign  pontiff,  in  that  very  Dauphine  so  conse¬ 
crated  by  the  struggles  of  the  Protestants,  and  near  those 
Alpine  valleys  where  the  Waldenses  had  been  so  ruthlessly 
hunted  down  by  French  soldiers;  this  transformation  of 
the  ‘  States  of  the  Church’  into  the  ‘Roman  Republic;’ 
and  this  overthrow  of  territorial  Popedom  by  that  very 
French  nation,  which,  just  one  thousand  years  ago,  had, 
under  Pepin  and  Charlemagne,  conferred  these  territories. 

“Multitudes  imagined  that  the  Papacy  was  at  the  point 
of  death,  and  asked,  would  Pius  VI.  be  the  last  pontiff,  and 
if  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  would  be  signalized 
by  the  fall  of  the  Papal  dynasty.  But  the  French  Revolu¬ 
tion  was  the  beginning,  and  not  the  end  of  the  judgment; 
France  had  but  begun  to  execute  the  doom,  a  doom  sure 
and  inevitable,  but  long  and  lingering,  to  be  diversified  by 
many  strange  incidents,  and  now  and  then  by  a  semblance 
of  escape,  a  doom  to  be  protradled  through  much  pain 
and  much  ignominy.” 

We  must  expedt  that  the  approaching  trouble  will  be  no 
less  bitter  and  severe  than  these  two  illustrations,  but  rather 


54o 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


more  terrible  as  well  as  more  general;  because  (i)  present 
day  conditions  render  each  member  of  the  social  struc¬ 
ture  more  dependent  than  ever  before,  not  only  for  new 
and  increased  comforts  and  luxuries,  but  also  for  the  very 
necessities  of  life.  The  stoppage  of  the  railroad  traffic 
alone  would  mean  starvation  within  a  week  in  our  large 
cities;  and  general  anarchy  would  mean  the  paralysis  of 
every  industry  dependent  on  commerce  and  confidence. 
(2)  The  Lord  specially  declares  that  the  coming  trouble 
will  be  “ such  as  was  not  since  there  was  a  nation” — nor 
ever  shall  be  hereafter. — Dan.  12:1;  Joel  2:2;  Matt.  24:21. 

But  while  there  is  no  hope  held  out  that  this  trouble  can 
be  averted,  there  are  instructions  given  in  the  Scriptures  to 
such  individuals  as  would  hide  from  the  coming  storm. 

(1)  The  faithful  of  the  Church  are  promised  deliverance 
before  the  full  force  of  the  storm  breaks.  (2)  All  who 
love  justice  and  pursue  peace  should  diligently  set  their 
house  in  order,  as  directed  by  the  Word  of  the  Lord,  which 
says, — “Before  the  decree  is  brought  forth,  before  the  clay 
pass  as  the  chaff,  before  yet  there  be  come  over  you  the 
day  of  the  anger  of  the  Lord,  seek  ye  the  Lord,  all  ye 
meek  of  the  earth  who  have  fulfilled  his  ordinances:  seek 
righteousness ,  seek  meekness ;  it  may  be  ye  shall  be  hid  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord’s  anger.” — Zeph.  2:2,  3. 

That  all  such  may  be  awakened  to  the  situation  the  Proph¬ 
et  Joel  calls  upon  those  who  see  these  things  to  sound  an 
alarm,  saying,  “Blow  ye  the  trumpet,  sound  an  alarm  in 
my  holy  mountain  [Christendom  —  professedly  the  holy 
mountain  or  kingdom  of  the  Lord],  let  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  land  tremble;  for  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh, 
for  it  is  nigh  at  hand.”  (Joel  2:  1.)  “Upon  the  wicked,” 
says  the  Psalmist,  God  “shall  rain  snares,  fire  and  brim¬ 
stone  [symbols  of  trouble  and  destruction]  and  a  hor¬ 
rible  tempest :  this  shall  be  the  portion  of  their  cup ;  for 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


54i 


the  righteous  Lord  loveth  righteousness.” — Psa.  n  : 3—7. 

The  battle  of  this  great  day  of  God  Almighty  will  be 
the  greatest  revolution  the  world  has  ever  seen  because  it 
will  be  one  in  which  every  principle  of  unrighteousness 
will  be  involved;  for  as  truly  in  this  judgment  of  the  na¬ 
tions,  as  in  the  judgment  of  individuals,  “there  is  nothing 
covered  that  shall  not  be  revealed,  and  hid  that  shall  not 
be  known.”  (Matt.  10:26.)  Behold,  how,  even  now,  the 
searchlight  of  general  intelligence  is  discovering  the  secret 
springs  of  political  intrigue,  financial  policies,  religious 
claims,  etc.,  and  how  all  are  brought  to  the  bar  of  judg¬ 
ment,  and  by  men,  as  well  as  by  God,  declared  right  or 
wrong  as  judged  by  the  teachings  of  the  Word  of  God,— 
by  the  golden  rule,  the  law  of  love,  the  examples  of  Christ, 
etc.,  all  of  which  are  coming  into  such  remarkable  prom¬ 
inence  in  the  discussions  of  these  times. 

The  battle  of  the  great  day,  like  every  other  revolution¬ 
ary  war,  has  its  stages  of  gradual  development.  Back  of 
every  indication  of  strife  are  the  inspiring  causes,  the  real 
or  fancied  national  and  individual  wrongs;  next  comes  a 
keen  appreciation  of  those  wrongs  by  those  who  suffer  from 
them ;  then  generally  follow  various  attempts  at  reform, 
which,  proving  abortive,  lead  to  great  controversies,  wars 
of  words,  divisions,  strife  of  opinions,  and  finally  to  re¬ 
venge  and  strife  of  arms.  Such  is  the  order  of  the  Battle 
of  the  Great  Day  of  God  Almighty.  Its  general  charadter 
is  that  of  a  struggle  of  light  against  darkness,  of  liberty 
against  oppression,  of  truth  against  error.  Its  extent  will 
be  world-wide — peasant  against  prince,  pew  against  pulpit, 
labor  against  capital:  the  oppressed  in  arms  against  injus¬ 
tice  and  tyranny  of  every  kind;  and  the  oppressors  in 
arms  for  the  defence  of  what  they  have  long  considered  to 
be  their  rights,  even  when  seen  to  be  encroachments  upon 
the  rights  of  others. 


542 


The  Day  of  Vengeance, 


THE  lord’s  GREAT  ARMY. 


In  previous  chapters  we  have  noted  the  work  of  prepara¬ 
tion  for  the  conflict  of  this  evil  day; — the  organizing, 
equipping  and  drilling  of  immense  armies,  the  building  of 
great  navies,  the  invention  of  new  and  wonderful  engines 
of  war,  the  making  of  new  and  powerful  explosives,  and 
the  draining  of  the  national  resources  in  every  land  for 
purposes  of  military  equipment ;  and  we  have  noted  the 
mutterings  of  the  angry  nations  as  they  all  stand  armed  to 
the  teeth,  scowling  upon  one  another. 

As  we  view  these  millions  of  armed  and  disciplined 
warriors  we  inquire,  Which  of  all  these  mighty  hosts  is 
that  army  to  which  the  prophets  point  as  the  Lord’s  great 
army  ?  Can  the  prophetic  references  be  to  any  of  these  ? 
And  if  so,  in  what  sense  could  they  be  considered  the  Lord’s 
army,  since  none  of  them  are  actuated  by  his  spirit?  Or 
can  this  reference  be  to  the  people  of  God,  the  soldiers  of 
the  cross,  whose  weapons  are  described  by  the  Apostle 
Paul  as  not  carnal,  but  mighty,  through  the  pulling  down 
of  strongholds?  (2  Cor.  10:3-5.)  Can  it  be  that  “the 
sword  of  the  spirit,  which  is  the  Word  of  God”  (Eph. 
6:17),  in  the  hands  of  the  people  of  God,  who  are  filled 
with  his  spirit,  shall  accomplish  the  great  work  of  over¬ 
throwing  all  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  and  giving  them 
to  Christ  for  an  everlasting  possession  ? 

Would  that  it  might  be  so !  but  that  such  will  not  be  the 
case  we  have  already  seen,  both  from  the  prophetic  fore 
view  and  from  the  signs  of  the  times.  On  the  contrary, 
the  protests  and  the  warnings  of  the  righteous  are  steadily 
ignored  by  the  world,  and  the  nations  walk  on  in  darkness, 
and  in  consequence  all  the  foundations  of  the  earth  (of 
the  present  social  structure)  are  out  of  course  (Psa.  82:5), 
so  endangering  the  whole  social  superstructure  which  is 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


543 


now  being  terribly  shaken.  “We  would  have  healed  Baby¬ 
lon,”  says  the  prophet,  “but  she  is  not  healed;  forsake 
her  [‘Come  out  of  her  my  people’ — Rev.  18:4];  for 
her  judgment  reacheth  unto  heaven,  and  is  lifted  up  even 
to  the  skies.” — Jer.  51:9. 

It  is  evidently  not  the  saints  who  are  to  constitute  the 
Lord’s  great  army,  referred  to  by  the  prophets,  for  the  over¬ 
throw  of  the  kingdoms  of  this  world:  nor  are  the  weapons 
of  their  warfare  sufficient  to  this  end.  Their  weapons  are 
indeed  mighty,  as  the  Apostle  says,  among  those  who  are 
influenced  by  them.  Among  the  true  people  of  God,  who 
diligently  apply  their  hearts  unto  instruction,  his  Word  is 
sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  truly  “casting  down 
imaginations  [human  reasonings]  and  every  high  thing 
that  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and 
bringing  into  captivity  every  thought  to  the  obedience  of 
Christ”  (2  Cor.  10:4,  5);  but  not  so  do  the  weapons  of 
this  warfare  operate  upon  the  world.  The  army  of  the 
saints  is,  moreover,  not  a  “great  army,”  but  a  “little 
flock,”  as  our  Lord  himself  designated  it. — Compare  Luke 
12  :  32;  Joel  2:11. 

Hear  the  prophetic  description  of  this  army  : — 

‘  ‘  A  great  people  and  a  strong ;  there  hath  not  been  ever  the 
like;  neither  shall  be  any  more  after  it,  even  to  the  years  of 
many  generations.  A  fire  devoureth  before  them,  and  be¬ 
hind  them  a  flame  burneth :  the  land  is  as  the  garden  of 
Eden  before  them,  and  behind  them  a  desolate  wilderness ; 
yea,  and  nothing  shall  escape  them.  The  appearance  of 
them  is  as  the  appearance  of  horses;  and  as  horsemen,  so 
shall  they  run.  Like  the  noise  of  chariots,  on  the  tops  of 
mountains  [kingdoms]  shall  they  leap;  like  the  noise  of  a 
flame  of  fire  that  devoureth  the  stubble,  as  a  strong  people 
set  in  battle  array. 

“  Before  their  face  the  people  shall  be  much  pained;  all 
faces  shall  gather  blackness.  They  shall  run  like  mighty 
men ;  they  shall  climb  the  wall  like  men  of  war;  and  they 


544 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


shall  march  every  one  on  his  ways,  and  they  shall  not  break 
their  ranks.  And  they  do  not  press  one  another;  every 
one  on  his  beaten  track  do  they  go  forward :  and  they  pass 
through  between  warlike  weapons,  and  change  not  their 
purpose.  Into  the  city  they  hasten  forward ;  they  shall 
run  upon  the  wall ;  they  shall  climb  into  the  houses ; 
through  the  windows  they  make  their  entrance  like  a  thief. 
The  earth  [the  present  social  order]  shall  quake  before 
them  :  the  heavens  [the  ecclesiastical  powers]  shall  tremble: 
the  sun  and  the  moon  [the  illuminating  influences  of  the 
gospel  and  of  the  Mosaic  law]  shall  be  dark  [general  in¬ 
fidelity  having  become  widely  prevalent],  and  the  stars 
[the  apostolic  lights  (Rev.  12:1)  shall  be  obscured]  shall 
withdraw  their  shining  [the  dark  night  will  have  come 
wherein  no  man  can  labor — John  9:4;  Isa.  21:9,  n, 
12.].  And  the  Lord  shall  utter  his  voice  before  his  army; 
for  his  camp  is  very  great ;  for  he  is  strong  that  executeth 
his  word;  for  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  great  and  very  ter¬ 
rible,  and  who  can  abide  it?” — Joel  2:2-11. 

This  army  of  the  Lord  must  face  the  terrible  conditions 
of  the  evil  day,  when  the  dread  elements  now  preparing 
for  the  conflict,  the  fire,  shall  have  reached  the  climax  of 
readiness.  This  army  it  is  that  under  the  Lord’s  overruling 
providence  will  overthrow  the  throne  of  kingdoms  and 
destroy  the  strength  of  the  kingdoms  of  the  nations.  (Hag. 

2  :22.)  But  where  is  there  such  an  army?  Will  it  be  the  . 
German  army?  the  French,  the  English,  the  Russian  or 
the  United  States  army?  So  great  an  army  as  is  here  de¬ 
scribed  by  the  Prophet,  and  one  which  is  to  accomplish 
such  marvelous  things,  and  that,  as  indicated,  within  the 
few  years  that  yet  remain  of  this  notable  harvest  period, 
is  probably  in  existence  at  the  present  time,  and  under 
some  course  of  preparation  for  the  coming  work  of  car¬ 
nage.  The  description  of  the  Prophet  is  not  of  an  un¬ 
disciplined  mob,  which  might  be  easily  dealt  with  by  those 
educated  in  the  arts  of  war;  but  it  is  of  a  mighty  host 
-under  a  high  degree  of  discipline. 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day . 


545 


Where,  then,  we  inquire,  is  there  such  an  army,  under 
present  instruction  and  training? — an  army  before  which 
the  earth  [society]  shall  quake  and  the  heavens  [ecclesi- 
asticism]  shall  tremble  (Joel  2:  10) ;  which  shall  boldly 
array  itself  against  the  conservative  forces  of  Christen¬ 
dom,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  and  hope  even  to  cope 
with  its  present  strength?  Where  is  the  army  that  in  the 
near  future  will  dare  deny  Christendom’s  time-honored 
doCtrines,  its  statecraft  and  priestcraft?  that  will  sullenly 
ignore  all  its  anathemas,  spurn  its  orders,  and  hurl  back  its 
thunderbolts  of  authority  and  organized  power  ?  that  will 
face  the  roar  of  its  Vesuvian  artillery,  defy  its  missiles  of 
shot  and  shell,  plow  through  its  fleets  of  naval  armaments, 
and,  snatching  the  diadems  from  crowned  heads,  topple 
the  kingdoms  into  the  midst  of  the  sea?  that  will  set  the 
heavens  on  fire,  and  melt  the  earth  with  fervent  heat,  thus 
making  one  vast  universal  wreck  of  the  old  order  of  things 
as  predicted  by  the  prophets  ? 

That  such  an  army  is  coming  into  existence  and  prepar¬ 
ing  for  the  desperate  conflict  we  are  none  the  less  forcibly 
assured  by  the  signs  of  the  times  than  by  “  the  sure  word 
of  prophecy.”  And  it  is  the  recognition  of  this  faCt  (with¬ 
out  any  reference  to  or  knowledge  of  the  word  of  prophecy) 
that  is  now  filling  the  heart  of  Christendom  with  fearful 
foreboding,  and  impelling  statesmen  everywhere  to  take 
extraordinary  measures  for  protection  and  defence. 

But  in  these  very  measures  for  self-defence  devised  by 
<l  the  powers  that  be,”  there  is  probably  a  snare  which  they 
do  not  realize.  The  armies  upon  which  they  depend  for 
defence,  be  it  remembered,  are  the  armies  of  the  common 
people:  these  millions  of  disciplined  warriors  have  wives 
and  sons  and  daughters  and  brothers  and  sisters  and  cous¬ 
ins  and  friends  in  the  ranks  of  the  common  people,  with 
<$yhose  interests  their  own  are  linked  by  nature’s  strong  ties; 

35  d 


546 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


and  their  service  of  thrones  and  kingdoms  is  only  secured 
by  imperative  orders,  and  made  endurable  by  a  remunera¬ 
tion  which  they  are  fast  coming  to  consider  as  no  satis¬ 
factory  compensation  for  the  hardships  and  privations  which 
they  and  their  families  must  undergo,  not  to  mention  per¬ 
ils  to  life  and  limb  and  health  and  fortune.  Year  by  year 
these  armed  hosts  are  less  and  less  infatuated  with  the 
“glory”  of  war,  more  keenly  alive  to  its  sufferings  and 
privations,  and  less  and  less  devoted  to  the  sovereign 
powers  that  command  their  services,  while  the  armies  of 
toilers,  of  the  common  people  at  home,  are  becoming 
more  and  more  irritated  and  dissatisfied  with  their  lot,  and 
more  and  more  apprehensive  of  the  future. 

All  of  these  things  are  indications  of  at  least  a  possibil¬ 
ity  that  in  the  crisis  approaching  the  mighty  armed  and 
disciplined  hosts  of  Christendom  may  turn  their  power 
against  the  authorities  that  called  them  into  being,  instead 
of  to  uphold  and  preserve  them.  That  such  a  possibility 
has  not  been  entirely  unthought  of  by  the  rulers  is  wit¬ 
nessed  by  the  fadt  that  in  Russia,  when  the  famine  pre¬ 
vailed,  and  led  to  riots  among  the  common  people,  the  fadts 
concerning  it  were  diligently  kept  from  their  friends  and 
brothers  in  the  Russian  army,  and  the  soldiers  detailed  for 
the  suppression  of  the  riots  were  from  remote  distridls. 

«** 

Just  what  conditions  and  circumstances  will  be  used  of 
the  Lord  as  his  “voice”  of  command  to  marshal  this 
mighty  army  we  may  not  now  be  able  to  clearly  surmise ; 
but  we  Jive  in  a  day  which  makes  history  rapidly;  and  on 
general  principles  it  would  not  be  unreasonable  to  expedt 
movements  in  this  diredtion  at  any  time.  But  in  our  pre¬ 
vious  studies  (Vols.  n.  and  hi.)  we  have  seen  that  God  has 
a  set  time  for  every  feature  of  his  plan,  and  that  we  are 
even  now  in  this  “  Day  of  Vengeance,”  which  is  a  period 
;f  forty  years;  that  it  began  in  Odtober,  1874,  and  will 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


547 


end  in  October,  1914.  The  twenty-three  years  past  of  this 
“day”  have  certainly  laid  a  broad  and  deep  foundation 
in  church,  in  state,  in  finances  and  in  social  conditions  and 
sentiments  for  the  great  events  predidted  in  the  Scriptures. 
These  are  already  overshadowing  the  world,  and  areas  sure  to 
come  as  that  they  are  foretold :  and  seventeen  years  would 
seem  to  be  abundant  space  for  their  full  accomplishment.  Al¬ 
ready  “men’s  hearts  are  failing  them  for  fear  and  for  look¬ 
ing  after  [forward  to]  those  things  coming  upon  the  world.  ’  ’ 

The  prophecies  brought  to  our  attention  and  publicly 
proclaimed  since  the  beginning  of  this  “Day  of  Vengeance” 
are  rapidly  culminating;  and,  as  shown  in  the  preceding 
chapters,  all  men  are  able  to  see  something  of  the  dark  out¬ 
lines  of  the  trouble  coming  closer  and  closer  until  now, 
apparently,  society  is  like  a  tinder-box  all  ready  for  the 
match, — like  a  powder  magazine,  ready  for  explosion  any 
moment, — like  an  organized  army,  ready  for  the  assault  at 
the  word  of  command.  But  Shakespeare  truly  wrote  :  — 

“  There  is  a  divinity  that  shapes  our  ends, 

Rough  hew  them  how  we  will.” 

Mankind  in  general  is  unconscious  of  the  Lord’s  inter¬ 
est  in  this  battle:  and  almost  all  the  contestants  gird  on 
the  armor  for  personal  and  selfish  interests  in  which  they 
rightly  realize  the  Lord  could  not  share;  and  hence,  while 
all  on  every  side  are  ready  to  invoke  the  Lord’s  blessing, 
few  count  on  it ; — all  seem  to  rely  upon  themselves — their 
organization,  numbers,  etc.  None  will  be  more  surprised 
than  the  “  powers  of  the  heavens,”  the  great  ones  of  pres¬ 
ent  ecclesiastical  control,  who,  going  about  to  establish  a 
plan  of  their  own  for  the  Lord,  have  neglehted  his  plan  as 
revealed  in  his  Word.  To  these  the  Lord’s  work  of  the 
next  seventeen  years  will  indeed  be  a  “  strange  work.  ” 
Hear  the  Lord’s  Word  on  this  subjehl : — 

“The  Lord  shall  rise  up  as  in  mount  Perazim,  he  shall 


548 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


be  wroth  as  in  the  valley  of  Gibeon ;  that  he  may  do  his 
work,  his  strange  work;  and  bring  to  pass  his  a6t,  his 
strange  aft.  .  .  .  For  I  have  heard  from  the  Lord  God  of 
hosts  a  consumption  [an  expiration,  a  consummation] 
even  determined  upon  the  whole  earth.” — Isa.  28:21,  22. 

The  social  system,  “the  earth,”  “ the  elements,”  “the 
course  of  nature,”  cannot  be  set  on  fire  until  the  Lord  per¬ 
mits  the  match  to  be  struck :  the  great  decisive  battle  can¬ 
not  begin  until  the  great  “Michael,”  “the  Captain  of  our 
salvation,”  stands  forth  and  gives  the  word  of  command 
(Dan.  12  :  1),  even  though  there  will  previously  be  frequent 
skirmishes  all  along  the  lines.  And  the  great  Captain  in¬ 
forms  his  royal  legion,  the  Church,  that  the  catastrophe, 
though  imminent,  cannot  occur  until  “  the  King’s  Own,” 
the  “Little  flock,”  “the  eleCl,”  have  all  been  “sealed” 
and  “gathered.” 

Meantime  let  us  remember  the  Apostle’s  inspired  de¬ 
scription  of  this  trouble — that  it  will  be  as  travail  upon  a 
woman  with  child,  in  spasms  or  throes  of  trouble,  with 
shortening  intervals  between.  It  has  been  just  so  thus  far; 
and  each  future  spasm  will  be  more  severe,  until  the  final 
ordeal  in  which  the  new  order  will  be  born  in  the  death- 
agonies  of  present  institutions. 

Inasmuch  as  the  Lord  has  generally  let  the  world  take 
its  own  course  in  the  past  six  thousand  years — except  in  the 
case  of  Israel — his  interference  now  will  seem  all  the  more 
peculiar  and  “strange”  to  those  who  do  not  understand 
the  dispensational  changes  due  at  the  introduction  of  the 
seventh  millennium.  But  in  this  “battle”  he  will  cause 
the  wrath  of  men  (and  their  ambition  and  selfishness)  to 
praise  and  serve  him,  and  the  remainder  he  will  restrain. 
With  much  long-suffering  he  has  permitted  the  long  reign 
of  sin,  selfishness  and  death  because  it  could  be  overruled 
for  the  trial  of  his  eledt  Church,  and  in  teaching  all  men 
“  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin.”  But  seeing  that  the 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


549 


world  in  general  despises  his  law  of  love  and  truth  and 
righteousness,  he  purposes  a  general  discipline  before  giv¬ 
ing  the  next  lesson,  which  will  be  a  practical  illustration 
of  the  benefits  of  righteousness,  under  the  Millennial  King¬ 
dom  of  his  dear  Son. 

While  the  Lord  forbids  his  people  to  fight  with  carnal 
weapons,  and  while  he  declares  himself  to  be  a  God  of 
peace,  a  God  of  order  and  of  love,  he  also  declares  him¬ 
self  to  be  a  God  of  justice,  and  shows  that  sin  shall  not 
forever  triumph  in  the  world,  but  that  it  shall  be  punished. 
“  Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord.”  (Rom. 
12:19;  Deut.  32  135.)  And  when  he  rises  up  to  judgment 
against  the  nations,  taking  vengeance  upon  all  the  wicked, 
he  declares  himself  “a  man  of  war”  and  “mighty  in 
battle,”  and  having  a  “great  army”  at  his  command. 
And  who  can  give  assurance  that  the  multitudes  who  now 
compose  the  marshalled  hosts  of  Christendom  will  not  then 
constitute  the  great  army  that  will  throw  its  mighty  force 
against  the  bulwarks  of  the  present  social  order. — Exod. 
15  13  ;  Psa.  24:8  ;  45  13;  Rev.  19 : 11 ;  Isa.  11:4;  Joel  2:11. 

“The  Lord  shall  go  forth  as  a  mighty  man,  he  shall  stir 
up  jealousy  like  a  man  of  war:  he  shall  cry,  yea  roar:  he 
shall  prevail  against  his  enemies.”  The  cry  and  roar  of 
his  great  army,  and  their  success  in  accomplishing  his  pur¬ 
pose  of  revolution,  he  thus  attributes  to  himself;  because 
they  are  accomplishing,  though  ignorantly,  his  work  of 
destrudlion.  He  says: — “I  have  long  time  holden  my  peace; 
I  have  been  still  and  refrained  myself:  now  will  I  cry  like 
a  travailing  woman:  I  will  destroy  and  devour  at  once.” 
— Isa.  42:13,  14. 

But  in  the  Scriptures  there  are  also  intimations  that  there 
may  be  others  beyond  the  revolting  hosts  of  Christendom 
who  will  also  form  a  part  of  the  Lord’s  great  army.  And 
the  Lord,  through  the  Prophet  Ezekiel,  referring  to  this 
same  time,  and  to  the  approaching  calamities  of  Christen¬ 
dom,  says: — 


55° 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“And  I  will  give  it  into  the  hands  of  the  strangers  for  a 
prey,  and  to  the  wicked  of  the  earth  for  a  spoil :  and  they 
shall  pollute  it.  .  .  .  Make  a  chain  [bind,  unite  them  to¬ 
gether  ;  let  them  make  common  cause],  for  the  land  is  full 
of  bloody  crimes,  and  the  city  [Babylon,  Christendom]  is 
full  of  violence.  Wherefore  I  will  bring  the  worst  of  the 
heathen ,  and  they  shall  possess  their  houses :  I  will  also 
make  the  pomp  of  the  great  to  cease,  and  their  honored 
places  [their  sacred  places,  their  religious  institutions,  etc.] 
shall  be  defiled.” — Ezek.  7:13-24. 

This  may  be  understood  to  signify  that  the  uprising  of 

the  masses  of  Christendom  in  anarchy  will,  during  the 
prevalence  of  lawlessness,  be  so  extremely  brutal  and  savage 
as  to  outrival  the  barbarities  of  all  heathen  invasions — as 
was  the  case  in  the  French  Revolution.  Or  it  may  signify 
an  uprising  of  the  peoples  of  India,  China  and  Africa 
against  Christendom — a  suggestion  now  being  made  by  the 
public  press  anent  the  revival  of  Turkey  and  the  uprising 
of  the  millions  of  Mahometans.  Our  opinion,  however,  is 
that  “the  worst  of  the  heathen”  are  those  in  Christendom 
who  are  “without  God”  and  without  Christian  sentiments 
or  hopes ;  who  hitherto  have  been  restrained  and  held  in 
check  by  ignorance,  superstition  and  fear,  but  who  in  the 
dawn  of  the  twentieth  century  are  rapidly  losing  these  re¬ 
straining  influences. 

The  Lord,  by  his  overruling  providence,  will  take  a  gen¬ 
eral  charge  of  this  great  army  of  discontents — patriots, 
reformers,  socialists,  moralists,  anarchists,  ignorants  and 
hopeless — and  use  their  hopes,  fears,  foliiesand  selfishness, 
according  to  his  divine  wisdom,  to  work  out  his  own  grand 
purposes  in  the  overthrow  of  present  institutions,  and  for 
the  preparation  of  man  for  the  Kingdom  of  Righteousness. 
For  this  reason  only  it  is  termed  “  The  Lord's  great  army.  ” 
None  of  his  saints, — none  who  are  led  by  the  spirit  of 
God  as  sons  of  God  are  to  have  anything  to  do  with  that 
part  of  the  *  ‘  battle.  ’  ’ 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


55* 


THE  CONDITIONS  OF  THIS  BATTLE  UNPRECEDENTED. 


According  to  the  predictions  of  the  prophets  the  condi¬ 
tions  of  this  battle  will  be  without  historic  precedent.  As 
already  suggested,  this  final  struggle  is  graphically  portrayed 
in  symbols  in  the  forty-sixth  Psalm.  (Compare  also  Psa. 
97:2-6;  Isa.  24:19-21;  2  Pet.  3:10.)  The  hills  (the  less 
high,  less  autocratic  governments)  are  already  melting  like 
wax;  they  still  retain  their  form,  but  as  the  earth  (society) 
gets  hot  they  yield  to  its  requirements,  little  by  little  coming 
down  to  the  level  of  popular  demand. — Great  Britain  is  a 
good  illustration  of  this  class.  High  mountains  (represent¬ 
ing  autocratic  governments)  will  be  “shaken”  by  revolu¬ 
tions,  and  ultimately  “carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea” 
— lost  utterly  in  anarchy.  Already  “the  sea  and  the  waves 
roar”  against  the  bulwarks  of  the  present  social  system: 
ere  long  the  earth  (the  present  social  structure)  will  reel 
and  totter  as  a  drunken  man,  vainly  endeavoring  to  right 
itself,  maintain  a  footing  and  reestablish  itself :  by  and  by 
it  will  be  utterly  “removed,”  to  give  place  to  the  “new 
earth”  (the  new  social  order)  wherein  righteousness,  justice, 
will  prevail. 

It  will  be  impossible  to  reestablish  the  present  order, 
(1)  because  it  has  evidently  outlived  its  usefulness,  and  is 
inequitable  under  present  conditions;  (2)  because  of  the 
general  diffusion  of  secular  knowledge ;  (3)  because  the 
discovery  that  priestcraft  has  long  blinded  and  fettered  the 
masses  with  error  and  fear  will  lead  to  a  general  disrespect 
for  all  religious  claims  and  teachings  as  of  a  piece  with  the 
discovered  frauds;  (4)  because  religious  people  in  general, 
not  discerning  that  God’s  time  has  come  for  a  change  of 
dispensation,  will  ignore  reason,  logic,  justice  and  Script¬ 
ure  in  defending  the  present  order  of  things. 

It  will  be  of  little  consequence  then  that  the  ecclesiastical 


552 


The  Day  oj  Vengeance. 


heavens  (the  religious  powers,  Papal  and  Protestant)  will 
have  rolled  together  as  a  scroll.  (Isa.  34:4;  Rev.  6:  14.) 
The  combined  religious  power  of  Christendom  will  be  ut¬ 
terly  futile  against  the  rising  tide  of  anarchy  when  the  dread 
crisis  is  reached.  Before  that  great  army  “all  the  host  of 
heaven  [the  church  nominal]  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the 
heavens  shall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll  [The  two  great 
bodies  which  constitute  the  ecclesiastical  heavens;  viz. , 
Papacy  and  Protestantism,  as  the  two  distindt  ends  of  the 
scroll  are  even  now  rapidly  approaching  each  other,  rolling 
together,  as  we  have  shown] ;  and  all  their  host  shall  fall 
down  [fall  off,  drop  out ;  not  all  at  once,  but  gradually, 
yet  rapidly]  as  the  leaf  falleth  off  from  the  vine,  and  as  a 
falling  fig  from  the  fig  tree”  (Isa.  34:4);  and  finally  these 
“heavens,  being  on  fire,  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  ele¬ 
ments  [of  which  they  are  composed]  shall  melt  with 
fervent  heat.” — 2  Pet.  3:12, 

“While  they  be  folden  together  as  thorns  [for  Protest¬ 
antism  and  the  Papacy  can  never  perfedtly  assimilate;  each 
will  be  a  thorn  in  the  other’s  side],  and  while  they  are 
drunken  as  drunkards  [intoxicated  with  the  spirit  of 
the  world],  they  shall  be  devoured  [they  shall  be  over¬ 
whelmed  in  the  great  tribulation,  and,  as  religious  systems, 
be  utterly  destroyed]  as  stubble  fully  dry;  ’’for  the  Lord 1  ‘will 
make  an  utter  end  :  affiidtion  shall  not  rise  up  the  second 
time.”  Blessed  promise  !  “For  behold,  the  day  cometh 
that  shall  burn  as  an  oven :  and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all 
that  do  wickedly,  shall  be  stubble ;  and  the  day  that  cometh 
shall  burn  them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  that  it  shall 
leave  them  neither  root  nor  branch  [for  further  develop¬ 
ment].” — Nahum  1:9,  10;  Mai.  4:1. 

“the  time  of  Jacob’s  trouble.” 

While  the  trouble  and  distress  of  this  day  of  the  Lord 
will  be  first  and  specially  upon  Christendom,  and  eventually 
upon  all  nations,  the  final  blast,  we  are  informed  by  the 


/ 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day .  553 

Prophet  Ezekiel  (38:8-12),  will  be  upon  the  people  of 
Israel  regathered  in  Palestine.  The  prophet  seems  to  indi¬ 
cate  a  much  larger  gathering  of  Israel  to  Palestine  within 
this  harvest  period  than  has  yet  taken  place.  He  repre¬ 
sents  them  as  gathered  there  out  of  the  nations  in  great 
numbers,  and,  with  considerable  wealth,  inhabiting  the 
formerly  desolate  places;  and  all  of  them  dwelling  safely 
at  the  time  when  the  rest  of  the  world  is  in  its  wildest  com¬ 
motion. — Ezek.  38:11,  12. 

All  men  are  witnesses,  to  the  fadl  that  such  a  gathering  of 
Israel  to  Palestine  is  begun,  but  it  is  quite  manifest  that  their 
exodus  from  other  lands  will  have  to  receive  some  great  and 
suddenimpulse  in  order  to  accomplish  this  prophecy  within 
the  appointed  time.  Just  what  that  impulse  will  be  remains 
yet  to  be  seen;  but,  that  it  will  surely  come  is  further  indi¬ 
cated  by  the  words  of  the  Prophet  Jeremiah. — 16: 14-17,21. 

“Behold  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  it  shall  no 
more  be  said,  The  Lord  liveth  that  brought  up  the  children 
of  Israel  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt;  but  the  Lord  liveth 
that  brought  up  the  children  of  Israel  from  the  land  of  the 
north  [Russia?],  and  from  all  the  lands  whither  he  had 
driven  them:  and  I  will  bring  them  again  into  their  land 
that  I  gave  unto  their  fathers.  Behold  I  will  send  for 
many  fishers,  and  they  shall  fish  them;  and  after  will  I 
send  for  many  hunters,  and  they  shall  hunt  them  from 
every  mountain  and  from  every  hill,  and  out  of  the  holes 
of  the  rocks.  For  mine  eyes  are  upon  all  their  ways  ; 
they  are  not  hid  from  my  face,  neither  is  their  iniquity  hid 
from  mine  eyes.  ...  I  will  cause  them  to  know  my  hand 
and  might;  and  they  shall  know  that  my  name  is  Jehovah.” 

That  the  Lord  is  abundantly  able  to  accomplish  this  we 
have  no  doubt.  In  every  nation  the  question,  “What 
shall  be  done  with  the  Jew?”  is  a  perplexing  one,  which, 
in  some  crisis  of  the  near  future  brought  about  suddenly 
by  the  Lord’s  overruling  providence,  will  doubtless  lead, 
as  indicated  by  the  prophet,  to  some  concerted  abtion  on 


554 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


the  part  of  the  nations  for  promptly  conveying  them  to  the 
land  of  promise.  And,  as  they  went  out  of  Egypt  in 
haste,  with  their  cattle  and  goods,  and  aided  by  the  Egyp¬ 
tians  who  said,  “  Rise  up  and  get  you  forth  from  among 
my  people,  .  .  .  also  take  your  flocks  and  your  herds,  as 
ye  have  said,  and  be  gone;”  and  as  the  Lord  gave  the 
people  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  Egyptians,  so  that  they 
gave  them  whatsoever  they  required,  of  silver  and  gold  and 
raiment  (Exod.  12:31-36),  so  in  the  next  exodus,  foretold 
by  the  prophets,  they  will  not  be  sent  away  empty,  but 
apparently  some  pressure  will  suddenly  be  brought  to  bear 
upon  the  nations  which  will  result  thus  favorably  to  Israel, 
so  fulfilling  the  above  prophecy  of  Ezekiel. 

This  enterprising  race,  once  reestablished  in  the  land  of 
promise,  and  thus  separated,  for  a  time  at  least,  from  the 
distress  of  nations  so  prevalent  everywhere  else,  will  quickly 
adapt  itself  to  the  new  situation,  and  the  hitherto  desolate 
places  will  again  be  inhabited. 

But  yet  one  more  wave  of  anguish  must  pass  over  that 
chastened  people;  for,  according  to  the  prophet,  the  final 
conflict  of  the  battle  of  the  great  day  will  be  in  the  land 
of  Palestine.  The  comparative  quiet  and  prosperity  of 
regathered  Israel  near  the  end  of  this  day  of  trouble,  as  well 
as  their  apparent  defenceless  condition,  will  by  and  by  stim¬ 
ulate  the  jealousies  of  and  invite  theirplunder  by  other  peo¬ 
ples.  And  when  law  and  order  are  swept  away  Israel  will 
finally  be  besieged  by  hosts  of  merciless  plunderers,  desig¬ 
nated  by  the  prophet  as  the  hosts  of  Gog  and  Magog  (Ezek. 
38),  and  great  will  be  the  distress  of  defenceless  Israel. 
“  Alas!”  says  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  “for  that  day  is  great, 
so  that  none  is  like  it:  it  is  even  the  time  of  Jacob’s 
trouble,  but  he  shall  be  saved  out  of  it.” — Jer.  30:7. 

As  one  man  the  hosts  of  Gog  and  Magog  are  represent¬ 
ed  as  saying,  “  I  will  go  up  to  the  land  of  unwalled  villages, 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


555 


I  will  go  to  them  that  are  at  rest,  that  dwell  safely,  all  of 
them  dwelling  without  walls,  and  having  neither  bars  nor 
gates.”  “Thou  wilt  go,”  says  the  prophet,  “to  take  a 
spoil  and  to  take  a  prey;  to  turn  thine  hand  upon  the  des¬ 
olate  places  that  are  now  inhabited,  and  upon  the  people 
that  are  gathered  out  of  the  nations,  which  have  gotten 
cattle  and  goods  and  that  dwell  in  the  midst  of  the  land.” 
(Ezek.  38:11-13.)  The  prophet  foretelling  these  events 
as  though  addressing  these  hosts,  says,  “  Thou  shalt  come 
from  thy  place  out  of  the  north  parts  [Europe  and  Asia  are 
north  of  Palestine],  thou  and  many  people  with  thee,  all 
of  them  riding  upon  horses,  a  great  company  and  a  mighty 
army  :  And  thou  shalt  come  up  against  my  people  of 
Israel  as  a  cloud  to  cover  the  land ;  it  shall  be  in  the  latter 
days  [apparently  the  closing  scene  of  the  day  of  trouble], 
and  I  will  bring  thee  against  my  land,  that  the  nations  may 
know  me,  when  I  shall  be  sandtified  in  thee  [set  apart, 
distinguished  as  thy  conqueror],  O  Gog,  before  their  eyes.” 
— Ezek.  38:15,  16. 

In  the  midst  of  the  trouble  God  will  reveal  himself  as 
Israel’s  defender  as  in  ancient  times,  when  his  favor  was 
with  them  nationally.  Their  extremity  will  be  his  oppor¬ 
tunity; — and  there  their  blindness  will  be  removed.  We 
read, — “For  I  will  gather  all  nations  [as  represented  in  the 
hosts  of  Gog  and  Magog]  against  Jerusalem  to  battle;  and 
the  city  shall  be  taken,  and  the  houses  rifled,  and  the 
women  ravished;  and  half  the  city  shall  go  forth  into  cap¬ 
tivity,  and  the  residue  of  the  people  shall  not  be  cut  off 
from  the  city.  Then  shall  the  Lord  go  forth  and  fight 
against  those  nations  as  when  he  fought  in  the  day  of 
battle.”  (Zech.  14:2,  3.)  Isaiah  (28:21),  referring  to  the 
same  thing,  instances  the  Lord’s  deliverance  of  Israel  from 
the  Philistines  at  Perazim,  and  from  the  Amoritesat  Gibeon, 
saying,  “  For  the  Lord  shall  rise  up  as  in  mount  Perazim, 
he  shall  be  wroth  as  in  the  valley  of  Gibeon.”  See  2  Sam. 
5:19-25;  1  Chron.  14:10-17;  Josh.  10:10-15, — how  God 
was  not  dependent  upon  human  skill  or  generalship,  but 


5S<5 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


fought  his  battles  in  his  own  way.  So  in  this  great  battle 
God  will  bring  deliverance  in  his  own  time  and  way. 

In  Ezekiel’s  prophecy  (38:1-13)  the  Lord  names  the 
chief  adtors  in  the  struggle  in  Palestine;  but  we  may  not 
be  too  positive  in  our  identifications.  Magog,  Meshech, 
•Tubal,  Gomar,  Togomar,  Javan  and  Tarshish  were  names 
of  children  of  Noah’s  son  Japheth — supposed  to  be  the 
original  settlers  of  Europe.  Sheba  and  Dedan  were  de¬ 
scendants  of  Noah’s  son  Ham — supposed  to  be  the  original 
settlers  of  northern  Africa.  Abraham  and  his  posterity 
(Israel)  were  descendants  of  Noah’s  son  Shem ,  and  are 
supposed  to  have  settled  Armenia — Western  Asia.  (See 
Gen.  10:2-7.)  This  would  seem  to  indicate  in  a  general 
way  that  the  attack  will  come  from  Europe — the  “  north 
quarters” — with  allied  mixed  peoples. 

The  overwhelming  destruction  of  these  enemies  of  Israel 
(bringing  the  end  of  the  time  of  trouble  and  the  time  for 
the  establishment  of  God’s  Kingdom)  is  graphically  de¬ 
scribed  by  the  Prophet  Ezekiel.  (38: 18  to  39: 20.)  It  can  be 
compared  only  to  the  terrible  overthrow  of  Pharaoh  and 
his  hosts,  when  essaying  to  repossess  themselves  of  Israel, 
whom  God  was  delivering.  In  this  particular  also  Israel’s 
deliverance  is  to  be  “according  to  [like]  the  days  of  thy 
coming  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt” — “marvelous  things.” 
■ — Micah  7:15. 

After  describing  that  the  coming  of  this  army  from  the 
north-quarters  against  Israel  (regathered  to  Palestine  “in 
the  latter  day,”  “having  much  goods”  and  “dwelling 
peaceably  ”)  will  be  suddenly,  and  “as  a  cloud  to  cover  the 
land”  (Ezek.  38:1-17),  the  message  is,  “Thussaith  the 
Lord  God,  Art  thou  he  of  whom  I  have  spoken  in  olden 
time  by  my  servants,  the  prophets  of  Israel,  which  pro¬ 
phesied  in  those  days  many  years,  that  I  would  bring  thee 
against  them?”  The  Lord  then  declares  his  purposed  de- 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day . 


557 


sfcrudtion  of  the  wicked  host ;  and  the  description  seems 
to  indicate  that  it  will  be  accomplished  by  an  outbreak  of 
jealousy,  revolution  and  anarchy  amongst  the  various  ele¬ 
ments  composing  the  great  mixed  army:  a  revolution  and 
strife  which  will  involve  whatever  may  still  remain  of  the 
home  governments  of  the  various  peoples,  and  complete 
the  universal  insurredtion  and  anarchy; — the  great  earth¬ 
quake  of  Revelation  16:18-21. 

The  testimony  of  all  the  prophets  is  to  the  effedt  that  the 
power  of  God  will  be  so  marvelously  manifested  in  Israel’s 
deliverance,  by  his  fighting  for  them  (incidentally  for  all), 
with  weapons  which  no  human  power  can  control — includ¬ 
ing  pestilence  and  various  calamities — poured  upon  the 
wicked  (Israel’s  enemies  and  God’s  opponents)  until  speedily 
all  the  world  will  know  that  the  Lord  has  accepted  Israel 
again  to  his  favor,  and  become  their  King,  as  in  olden 
times;  and  soon  they  as  well  as  Israel  will  learn  to  appreci¬ 
ate  God’s  Kingdom,  which  shall  speedily  become  the  de¬ 
sire  of  all  nations. 

The  Prophet  Ezekiel  (39:21-29),  as  the  Lord’s  mouth¬ 
piece  tells  of  the  glorious  outcome  of  this  vidtory,  and 
the  results  to  Israel  and  to  all  the  world,  saying: — 

“And  I  will  display  my  glory  among  the  nations,  and  all  the 
nations  shall  see  my  judgments  that  I  have  executed,  and  my 
hand  that  I  have  laid  upon  them.  And  the  house  of  Israel 
shall  acknowledge  that  I  am  the  Lord  their  God  from  that 
day  and  forward.  And  the  nations  shall  know  that  for  their 
iniquity  did  the  house  of  Israel  go  into  exile:  because  they 
trespassed  against  me  [in  rejedting  Christ — Rom.  9  129-33]: 
therefore  hid  I  my  face  from  them,  and  gave  them  into  the 
hand  of  their  enemies  [for  all  the  centuries  of  the  Christian 
dispensation;  and]  so  fell  they  all  by  the  sword.  Accord¬ 
ing  to  their  uncleanness,  and  according  to  their  transgres¬ 
sions,  have  I  done  unto  them,  and  hid  my  face  from  them. 

“  Therefore  [now  that  this  punishment  is  completed], 
thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  Now  will  I  bring  again  the  cap¬ 
tivity  of  Jacob,  and  have  mercy  upon  the  whole  house  of 
Israel  [living  and  dead,  the  “times  of  restitution”  having 
come — Adts  3-19-21],  and  will  be  jealous  for  my  holy 


55** 


The  Day  cj  Vengeance , 


name;  after  that  they  have  [thus]  borne  their  shame,  and 
all  their  trespasses  whereby  they  have  trespassed  against 
me,  when  they  dwelt  safely  in  their  land  and  none  made 
them  afraid.  When  I  have  brought  them  again  from  the 
Gentiles,  and  gathered  them  out  of  their  enemies’  lands, 
and  am  san (Stifled  in  them  in  the  sight  of  many  nations. 
Then  shall  they  know  that  I  am  the  Lord  their  God,  which 
caused  them  to  be  exiled  among  the  nations,  but  gather 
them  now  unto  their  own  land,  and  leave  none  of  them 
any  more  there.  Neither  will  I  hide  my  face  any  more 
from  them;  for  I  have  poured  out  my  spirit  upon  the  house 
of  Israel,  saith  the  Lord  God.”  “So  shall  they  fear  the 
name  of  the  Lord  from  the  west,  and  his  glory  from  the 
sunrising.  When  the  enemy  shall  come  in  like  a  flood,  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  [throughout  the  Gospel  age — at  the  hands 
of  Spiritual  Israel]  shall  lift  up  a  standard  against  him. 
And  the  Deliverer  shall  come  to  Zion  [the  Church,  “  the 
body  of  Christ”]  and  unto  them  that  turn  from  transgres¬ 
sion  in  Jacob ,  saith  the  Lord.”- — Isa.  59:19,  20.  Compare 
Rom.  11:25-32. 

“The  Lord  is  good,  a  strong  hold  in  the  day  of  trouble; 
and  he  knoweth  them  that  trust  in  him.”  But  “who  can 
stand  before  his  indignation,  and  who  can  abide  in  the 
fierceness  of  his  anger?  .  .  .  He  will  make  an  utter  end 
[of  iniquity]:  oppression  shall  not  rise  up  the  second  time.” 
— Nahum  1:7,  6,  9. 

Thus  by  the  battle  of  the  great  day  of  God  Almighty 
the  whole  world  will  be  prepared  for  the  new  day  and  its 
great  work  of  restitution.  Though  the  waking  hour  be 
one  of  clouds  and  thick  darkness,  thanks  be  to  God  for  his 
blessed  assurance  that  the  work  of  destrudlion  will  be  “a 
short  work,”  (Matt.  24  :22),  and  that  immediately  after  it 
the  glorious  Sun  of  Righteousness  will  begin  to  shine  forth. 
The  earth  [the  present  old  social  strudture]  shall  [thus]  be 
removed  like  a  cottage”  (Isa.  24:19,  20),  to  clear  the 
way  for  the  new  building  of  God,  the  new  heavens  and 
new  earth  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness.- — 2  Pet.  3:  13; 
Isa.  65 :  17. 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Day. 


559 


Since  the  foregoing  is  in  type,  an  article  in  the  New 
York  Tribune  (June  26,  ’97),  quite  to  the  point,  has  come 
to  our  notice.  It  is  so  fully  in  accord  with  our  suggestions 
respedting  “the  Lord’s  great  army”  now  in  preparation, 
that  we  make  room  for  an  extradt,  as  follows: — 

“crown  or  people? 


**  WHAT  SOME  ARMIES  OF  EUROPE  MAY  BE  ASKED  TO  CHOOSE 
BETWEEN  IN  THE  NEAR  FUTURE. 

“Less  than  forty  years  ago  troops,  in  obedience  to  the 
commands  of  their  sovereigns,  turned  their  guns  upon  the 
people,  and  shot  and  bayoneted  men,  women  and  even 
children  until  blood  flowed  like  water  in  the  streets  of 
Berlin,  Vienna,  and  many  other  of  the  capitals  of  the 
Old  World.  It  was  not  a  mere  mob  of  tramps  and  toughs 
with  whom  the  military  was  called  upon  to  deal,  but  well- 
to-do  and  highly  educated  citizens — professional  men,  mer¬ 
chants,  manufacturers,  politicians  and  legislators — in  fadt, 
all  that  element  which  goes  to  make  up  what  is  known  in 
the  Old  World  as  the  ‘Bourgeoisie’  and  middle  classes,  who 
were  endeavoring  to  secure  the  political  rights  solemnly 
promised  to  them  by  the  terms  of  the  constitutions  decreed 
by  their  respective  rulers,  but  which  the  latter  declined  to 
put  into  force  until  compelled  by  the  people. 

“BROUGHT  TO  THE  FRONT  IN  ITALY. 

“Would  the  troops,  if  called  upon  to-day  to  fire  upon 
their  fellow-countrymen,  manifest  similar  obedience  to  the 
behest  of  the  ‘Anointed  of  the  Lord?’  That  is  a  question 
which  at  the  present  moment  is  occupying  to  a  far  greater 
degree  than  people  in  this  country  might  be  inclined  to  be¬ 
lieve  the  attention  of  the  crowned  heads  of  Europe,  and 
it  has  within  the  last  few  days  been  brought  before  the 
public  through  a  resolution  submitted  to  the  Italian  Parlia¬ 
ment  providing  for  the  substitution  of  the  word  ‘national4 
for  that  of  ‘royal’  in  the  official  description  of  the  army. 
The  arguments  put  forward  by  the  supporters  of  the  motion, 
which  was  eventually  defeated  by  the  Ministerial  party* 


560 


"Hie  Day  of  Vengeance . 


which  possesses  a  majority  in  the  Legislature,  were  not  only 
logical,  but  also  powerful,  and  cannot  fail  to  appeal  strongly 
to  the  people  of  Italy,  as  well  as  every  other  civilized  na¬ 
tion,  and  must  assuredly  have  afforded  very  serious  grounds 
for  reflection  to  King  Humbert  and  to  his  brother  and  sis¬ 
ter  monarchs. 

[The  article  points  out  that,  without  special  commotion, 
the  command  of  the  English  army  has  within  the  past  three 
years  been  transferred  to  Parliament,  as  represented  in  the 
Minister  of  War,  whereas  previously  the  army  had  been 
diredlly  attached  to  the  crown  by  reason  of  its  commander 
being  a  prince  of  the  royal  blood,  who  held  his  office  as  the 
Queen’s  representative.  The  Queen,  it  appears,  and  not 
unnaturally,  sought  for  a  considerable  time  to  retain  this 
remaining  prop  of  sovereignty,  but  without  avail.  In  France, 
also,  the  jealousy  of  the  people  for  the  control  of  the  army 
is  shown  by  the  faCt  that  the  appointment  of  a  general  as 
commander-in-chief  is  refused,  and  the  control  held  in 
the  hands  of  a  changeable  Secretary  of  War,  who  represents 
the  party  put  in  power  by  the  ballots  of  the  people.  The 
article  proceeds; — ] 

“A  CONFLICT  IMMINENT  IN  GERMANY. 

“  A  conflict  of  this  kind  is  no  longer  regarded  as  immi¬ 
nent  in  Italy.  But  it  cannot  be  denied  that  something  of 
this  nature  is  apprehended  in  Germany,  and  more  espe¬ 
cially  in  Prussia,  where  monarch  and  people  are  daily  drift¬ 
ing  further  apart.  That  Emperor  William  anticipates  some 
such  struggle  is  apparent  from  all  his  recent  utterances  when¬ 
ever  he  has  occasion  to  address  his  troops,  notably  at  Biele¬ 
feld  last  week,  his  favorite  theme  being  the  duty  of  the 
soldiers  to  hold  themselves  ready  to  defend  with  their  life’s 
blood  their  sovereign  and  his  throne,  not  so  much  against 
the  foreign  foe  as  against  the  enemies  within  the  frontiers 
of  the  empire,  and  of  the  kingdom.  In  presiding  at  the 
ceremony  of  the  swearing  in  of  the  recruits,  he  never  fails 
to  remind  them  that  their  first  duty  is  toward  himself, 
rather  than  to  the  people  who  pay  them,  and  he  is  never 


The  Battle  of  the  Great  Bay.  56s 

tired  or  expatiating  on  what  he  describes  as  the  ‘  King’s 
cloth  that  is  to  say,  the  uniform,  which  he,  like  many 
other  sovereigns,  chooses  to  regard  as  the  livery,  not  of  the 
State  nor  of  the  Nation,  but  of  the  monarch,  to  whom  the 
wearer  is  bound  by  special  ties  of  allegiance,  loyalty  and 
blind,  unquestioning  obedience.  Nor  must  it  be  forgotten 
that  in  all  instances  of  dispute  and  strife  between  civilians 
and  military  men  the  Emperor  always  upholds  the  latter, 
even  when  they  are  shown  to  be  the  aggressors,  and  actu¬ 
ally  to  the  extent  of  either  pardoning  or  commuting  the 
always  lenient  sentences  that  have  been  inflicted  upon  of¬ 
ficers  who,  while  drunk,  have  seriously  wounded,  and  in 
some  cases  killed,  unarmed  and  inoffensive  civilians. 

“attitude  of  the  german  army. 

“What  will  be  the  attitude  of  the  army  should  the  anti¬ 
cipated  struggle  between  Crown  and  people  take  place?  In 
court  .and  official  circles  at  Berlin  it  is  believed  that  the 
Emperor  will  be  able  to  rely  upon  his  troops.  But  this 
opinion  is  in  no  way  shared  by  the  people  themselves,  nor 
yet  by  the  leading  German  politicians  of  the  day.  The 
rank  and  file  of  the  army  is  no  longer  composed,  as  in  for¬ 
mer  days,  of  ignorant  boors,  unable  either  to  read,  write 
or  even  think  for  themselves,  but  of  thoughtful,  well-edu¬ 
cated  men,  who  have  been  taught  at  school  what  are  the 
rights  and  constitutional  prerogatives  for  which  their  grand¬ 
fathers  and  fathers  fought  in  vain.  They  know,  too,  enough 
of  history  to  appreciate  the  fadt  that  in  every  struggle  be¬ 
tween  the  Crown  and  the  people  it  is  always  the  latter  that 
has  ended  by  carrying  the  day.” 


562 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


THE  WRATH  OF  GOD. 


^The  wrath  of  God  is  Love’s  severity 

In  curing  sin — the  zeal  of  righteousness 
In  overcoming  wrong — the  remedy 
Of  Justice  for  the  world’s  redress. 

58  The  wrath  of  God  is  punishment  for  sin, 

In  measure  unto  all  transgression  due, 
Discriminating  well  and  just  between 

Presumptuous  sins  and  sins  of  lighter  hue. 

44  The  wrath  of  God  inflicts  no  needless  pain 
Merely  vindictive,  or  himself  to  please; 

But  aims  the  ends  of  mercy  to  attain, 

Uproot  the  evil  and  the  good  increase. 

'*  The  wrath  of  God  is  a  consuming  fire, 

That  burns  while  there  is  evil  to  destroy 
Or  good  to  purify  ;  nor  can  expire 

Till  all  things  are  relieved  from  sin’s  alloy. 

The  wrath  of  God  is  Love’s  parental  rod, 

The  disobedient  to  chastise,  subdue, 

And  bend  submissive  to  the  will  of  God, 

That  Love  may  reign  when  all  things  are  made  new. 

u  The  wrath  of  God  shall  never  strike  in  vain, 

Nor  cease  to  strike  till  sin  shall  be  no  more; 

Till  God  his  gracious  purpose  shall  attain. 

And  earth  to  righteousness  and  peace  restore.” 


STUDY  XII. 


OUR  LORD’S  GREAT  PROPHECY. 

MATT.  24;  MARK  13;  LUKE  21  :  5-36  ;  17:  20-37. 


Importance  op  This  Prophecy. — The  Conditions  and  Three  Questions; 
which  Called  It  Forth. — Beware  of  False  Christs. — A  Brief  Historic 
Foreview  of  Eighteen  Centuries. — The  Trouble  in  the  Close  of  the 
Jewish  Agb,  and  that  Closing  the  Gospel  Age,  Blended  in  the  Language 

OF  ALL  THE  EVANGELISTS. — The  ABOMINATION  OF  DESOLATION. — FlEE  TO  THE 

Mountain. — Those  with  Child,  etc. — Bef  re  Winter  and  the  Sabbath  — 
Lo  Here!  Lo There  !  Believe  them  not. — TheTribulationofThose  Days. 
—The  Darkening  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  as  Signs. — The  Falling  of  the 
Stars. — Symbolic  Fulfilments  Also. — The  Sign  of  the  Son  of  Man.— 
What  the  Tribes  of  Earth  Shall  See. — The  Fig  Tree. — “  This  Genera¬ 
tion.” — Watch! — “As  in  the  Days  of  Noah,  They  Knew  Not.” — Re¬ 
member  Lot’s  Wife. — One  Taken  and  Another  Left. — The  Elect  to  be 
Gathered  to  the  Truth. — Satan’s  Household  to  be  Broken  Up. — Pro¬ 
visions  for  Feeding  thb  Household  of  Faith. 


U  R  Lord  uttered  one  of  the  most  remarkable  proph- 


^  ecies  of  Holy  Writ  respecting  the  “Time  of  the 
End,” — the  closing  epoch  of  this  Gospel  age.  It  was  ut¬ 
tered  near  the  close  of  his  earthly  ministry,  when  he  was 
endeavoring  to  prepare  his  disciples  gradually  for  the  new 
dispensation,  which  would  be  fully  introduced  after  the 
tragedy  of  Calvary.  He  wished  them  to  understand  that 
they  must  not  expect  immediately  the  honors  and  glories  of 
the  Kingdom,  which  he  had  promised  should  be  shared  by 
his  faithful.  Before  these  glories  and  blessings,  would  come 
trials  and  sufferings.  He,  their  master,  the  King,  must 
be  rejected  of  Israel  and  be  crucified,  in  harmony  with  the 


503 


36  4 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


prophetic  declarations,  then  Israel  would  be  given  over  to 
their  enemies,  and  their  holy  city  and  costly  temple  be  utterly 
destroyed :  moreover,  his  disciples  must  not  expedl  to  be 
above  their  Master,  exempt  from  the  reproaches  and  suffer¬ 
ings  that  fell  on  him ;  but  that  faithfulness  to  him  and  his 
teachings  would  cause  them  to  be  hated  of  all  men  for 
his  sake;  but  that  finally,  though  after  much  tribulation,  those 
faithful  unto  death  would  be  rewarded,  when  he  would 
come  again  to  receive  them  unto  himself  and  to  a  share  of 
his  glory. 

Teaching  along  this  line  our  Lord  reserved  until  near 
the  close  of  his  ministry.  At  first  the  disciples  were  dis¬ 
posed  to  resent  this,  and  to  insist  (as  some  do  to-day) 
that  the  Lord’s  cause  must  conquer  the  world,  as  a  result 
of  their  preaching;  and  Peter  went  so  far  as  to  express  the 
dissent  to  our  Lord,  saying,  “Be  it  far  from  thee,  Lord, 
this  [death  and  the  scattering  of  thy  people  and  the 
triumph  of  evil  generally]  shall  not  be  unto  thee.”  (Matt. 
16:22  ;  Mark  8:31,  32.)  But  our  Lord  severely  rebuked 
Peter;  and  all  of  the  disciples  seem  to  have  gradually 
settled  down  to  a  realization  that  the  glories  of  the  King¬ 
dom  were  still  remote,  and  that  the  Master  must  go  away, 
and,  leaving  them,  send  the  Comforter,  the  holy  spirit,  to 
guide  and  keep  them  until  he  would  come  again  in  the  glory 
of  the  Father’s  Kingdom. 

It  was  in  this  attitude  of  mind  and  with  our  Lord’s  lat¬ 
est  expression  with  reference  to  the  temple,  still  ringing  in 
their  ears,  that  the  disciples  sought  from  the  Master  defin¬ 
ite  information  on  these  points  which  were  not  yet  clear 
in  their  minds. 

THE  THREE  QUESTIONS. 


“And  as  Jesus  sat  upon  the  mount  of  Olives,  the  dis¬ 
ciples  came  unto  him  privately,  saying,  Tell  us  (1)  When 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy.  565 

shall  these  things  [the  destination  of  the  Temple,  etc.]  be? 
and  (2)  What  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy  presence*  and  (3)  of 
the  end  of  the  world  [age]?” — Matt.  24:3. 

Undoubtedly  the  opportunity  and  the  questions  were  of 
divine  providence;  for  the  prophecy  was  surely  meant 
more  for  the  instruction  of  God’s  people  living  in  this 
“harvest  ”  time,  than  for  those  who  asked  the  questions. 
In  studying  this  prophecy  it  is  very  necessary  to  keep  in 
memory  the  questions  to  which  it  is  the  inspired  answer. 
The  prophecy  is  given  with  much  similarity  by  three  of  the 
Evangelists,  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke;  but  since  Matthew’s 
is  the  most  complete  and  orderly,  we  follow  its  narrative  in 
general,  bringing  forward  any  modifications  noted  in  the 
other  accounts. 


BEWARE  OF  FALSE  CHRISTS. 


“Take  heed  that  no  man  deceive  you.  For  many  shall 
come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  am  Christ;  and  shall  deceive 
many.” — Matt.  24:4,  5. 

Gamaliel  mentions  two  of  these  false  Christs  in  his 
speech  referred  to  in  A6ts  5:36,  37;  and  history  tells  us  of 
several  others  who  deceived  quite  a  few  Jews.  Most  not¬ 
able  among  these  was  Sabbathai  Levi,  of  Smyrna,  who 
announced  himself  A.  D.  1648.  Sabbathai  Levi  styled 
himself  “The  first-born  Son  of  God,  the  Messiah,  the 
Savior  of  Israel,”  and  promised  a  restoration  of  the 
kingdom  and  prosperity.  Sabbathai,  says  the  historian, 
“  prevailed  there  [in  Smyrna]  to  such  a  degree  that  some 
of  his  followers  prophecied  and  fell  into  strange  ecstasies : 
four  hundred  men  and  women  prophecied  of  his  growing 
kingdom.  The  people  adted  for  a  time  as  those  possessed 

*  The  Greek  word  parousia,  here  used,  invariably  signifies  presence ». 
and  not  coming. — See  Revised  Version — margin;  also  the  Emphatic 
Diaglott. 


5*6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


by  spirits;  some  fell  into  trances,  foamed  at  the  mouth, 
recounted  their  future  prosperity,  their  visions  of  the  Lion 
of  Judah,  and  the  triumphs  of  Sabbathai.”  This  was  un¬ 
doubtedly  Satan’s  counterfeit  fulfilment  of  Joel’s  prophecy 
(2  129) — a  counterfeit  of  the  holy  spirit  witnessed  also  in 
religious  revivals  of  more  modern  times.  Altogether, 
there  have  probably  been  fifty  or  more  false  Christs,  male 
and  female,  and  many  of  them  undoubtedly  demented — 
possessed  of  evil  spirits.  But  none  of  these,  nor  all  of 
them  together,  can  be  said  to  have  “  deceived  many.” 
Yet  it  is  against  the  kind  which  “  deceive  many  ”  that  our 
Lord  cautions  us  here,  and  again,  later  on  in  this  prophecy, 
in  which  connedtion  we  will  examine  particularly  the  anti¬ 
christs  which  have  deceived  many. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  EIGHTEEN  CENTURIES  BRIEFLY  FORETOLD. 

— Matt.  24  : 6-13 ;  Mark  13:7-13;  Luke  21:9-19. — 

“  And  ye  shall  hear  of  wars  and  rumors  [threats,  intrigues] 
of  wars :  see  that  ye  be  not  troubled ;  for  all  these  things 
must  come  to  pass,  but  the  end  is  not  yet.  For  nation  shall 
rise  against  nation,  and  kingdom  against  kingdom :  and 
there  shall  be  famines  and  pestilences,  and  earthquakes,  in 
divers  places.  All  these  are  primary  sorrows.  ’  ’ — Matt.  24: 6-8. 

Thus  briefly  did  our  Lord  summarize  secular  history,  and 
teach  the  disciples  not  to  expedt  very  soon  his  second  com¬ 
ing  and  glorious  Kingdom.  And  how  aptly :  surely  the 
world’s  history  is  just  this, — an  account  of  wars,  intrigues, 
famines  and  pestilences — little  else.  Our  Lord  separates 
the  history  of  the  true  Church  and  states  it  with  similar 
brevity,  thus  : — 

“Then  [during  that  same  period,  the  Gospel  age]  they 
shall  deliver  you  up  to  be  afflidted,  and  shall  kill  you:  and 
ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  nations  [peoples]  for  my  name’s 
sake.  And  then  [during  that  same  period]  many  shall  be 
offended,  and  shall  betray  one  another,  and  shall  hate  one 
another.  And  many  false  prophets  [teachers]  shall  rise  and 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy.  567 

shall  deceive  many.  And  because  iniquity  shall  abound, 
the  love  of  many  shall  wax  cold.” — Matt.  24:  9-13. 

In  the  light  of  history  would  it  be  possible  to  portray  the 
course  of  God’s  true  Church  in  fewer  words?  Surely  not. 
The  likeness  is  perfedt.  “Whosoever  will  live  godly  shall 
suffer  persecution,”  is  the  Apostle’s  declaration;  and  who¬ 
ever  has  not  shared  it  has  every  reason  to  doubt  his  rela¬ 
tionship  to  God  as  a  son.  (Heb.  12:8.)  And  so  with  the 
Church  as  a  whole,  when  not  persecuted  by  the  Ishmael 
and  Esau  class,  it  has  been  because  there  was  so  much  of 
the  spirit  of  the  world  or  so  much  of  “  cold  love”  toward 
the  Lord  and  his  truth  that  they  were  not  worthy  of  perse¬ 
cution.  But  judged  by  this  same  standard,  and  by  our 
Lord’s  prophecy,  there  have  been  some  faithful  unto  death 
all  the  way  down  through  this  Gospel  age, — a  “little  flock.  ” 

THE  GOSPEL  WITNESS,  WORLD-WIDE. 

— MATT.  24:  14;  MARK  13  :  IO. — 

“And  this  gospel  of  the  Kingdom  shall  be  preached  in 
all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations.  Then  shall  the 
end  come.” 

Here  again  our  Lord  clearly  showed  the  disciples  that 
the  end  of  the  age  was  much  farther  off  than  they  had 
supposed  ;  that  the  message  of  his  Kingdom  was  to  be  good 
tidings,  not  to  Israel  only,  but  to  all  nations.  But  this  did 
not  imply  that  other  nations  would  receive  the  gospel  which 
Israel  had  rejedted.  Rather,  we  should  expedt  just  what  we 
find,  that  as  the  god  of  this  world  blinded  Israel,  so  he 
would  blind  the  vast  majorities  of  other  nations,  and  hinder 
them  from  seeing  in  Christ  the  power  of  God  and  the 
wisdom  of  God — and  he  has.  (i  Cor.  i  124.)  If  only 
a  remnant  of  Israel  (specially  instructed  for  centuries  un¬ 
der  the  Law)  was  found  worthy  to  be  of  the  “  royal  priest¬ 
hood,”  what  more  could  be  reasonably  expedted  of  the 
heathen  nations,  long  “without  God  and  having  no  hope?” 


$63 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


It  is  well  that  we  carefully  note  our  Lord’s  words — that 
the  gospel  was  not  to  be  preached  to  the  nations  to  c&nvert 
the  nations ,  but  as  a  witness  to  the  nations ,  and  to  call,  and 
perfeCt,  and  gather  out  of  all  nations  “the  eleCt.”  Later 
on  “the  eleCt,”  as  the  Kingdom,  will  bless  the  nations, 
opening  their  deaf  ears  to  the  gospel,  and  their  blinded 
eyes  to  the  True  Light. 

This  witness  has  already  been  given :  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  the  gospel  of  the  Kingdom,  has  been  published  to 
every  nation  of  earth.  Each  individual  has  not  heard  it ; 
but  that  is  not  the  statement  of  the  prophecy.  It  was  to 
be,  and  has  been,  a  national  proclamation.  And  the  end 
has  come  /  “The  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  age,”  our  Lord 
explained.  (Matt.  13:39.)  Some  have  been  disposed  to 
query  whether  or  not  this  prediction  has  yet  been  fulfilled, 
because  the  missionaries  who  have  gone  into  heathen  lands 
have  very  generally  known  little  or  nothing  of  the  good 
tidings  particularly  specified  by  our  Lord — “the  good  tid¬ 
ings  of  the  Kingdom But  we  answer,  the  printed  gospels 
of  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and  John  have  gone  to  them  brim¬ 
ming  full  of  the  Kingdom  tidings,  just  as  we  have  them. 

Thus  our  Lord  briefly  summed  up  the  eighteen  centuries 
of  trials  and  persecutions  upon  his  Church,  and  the  fruit 
of  their  labor  in  successfully  witnessing  to  all  nations,  and 
hastened  on  to  answer  the  important  query  respecting  how 
the  living  would  know  of  the  time  and  the  faCt  of  his 
second  presence.  He  ignored  the  question  respecting  when 
the  stones  of  the  temple  would  all  be  overthrown,  lest  they 
should  associate  that  event  with  his  second  coming,  and 
because  he  wished  to  so  associate  the  trouble  upon  fleshly 
Israel  in  the  overthrow  of  its  polity  with  the  trouble  upon 
nominal  spiritual  Israel  in  the  end  of  this  age,  as  type  and 
antitype. 

It  was  with  evident  intention  on  God’s  part,  though  un* 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy .  569 

known  to  the  Evangelists,  that  the  record  of  our  LordV 
prophecy  at  this  point  is  given  piece  meal — here  a  part  and 
there  another;  here  a  reference  to  the  typical  trouble  on 
typical  Israel  in  the  close  of  the  typical  harvest,  there  a 
reference  to  the  similar  though  more  general  and  greater 
trouble  in  the  end  of  this  age  upon  antitypical  Israel— 
Christendom.  Truly  the  prophets  declared  of  our  Lord 
that  he  opened  his  mouth  in  parables  and  dark  sayings,  and 
“  without  a  parable  spake  he  not  unto  them.”  Yet  in  har¬ 
mony  with  the  divine  intention,  the  dark  sayings  and  par¬ 
ables  are  now  becoming  luminous  to  all  whose  eyes  are  an¬ 
ointed  with  the  true  eye-salve. 

THE  TROUBLE  IN  THE  END  OF  THE  JEWISH  AGE. 

Luke’s  account  of  the  trouble  upon  fleshly  Israel  which  cul¬ 
minated  A.  D.  70,  is  the  clearest,  so  we  introduce  it  here:— • 

“And  when  }^e  shall  see  Jerusalem  compassed  with  armies, 
then  know  that  the  desolation  thereof  is  nigh.  Then  let 
them  which  are  in  Judea  flee  to  the  mountains;  and  let 
them  which  are  in  the  midst  of  it  depart  out;  and  let  not 
them  that  are  in  the  countries  enter  thereinto.  For  these 
be  the  days  of  vengeance,  that  all  things  which  are  written 
may  be  fulfilled.  But  woe  to  them  that  are  with  child  and 
to  them  that  give  suck,  in  those  days !  for  there  shall  be 
great  distress  in  the  land,  and  wrath  upon  this  people.  And 
they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and  shall  be  led 
away  captive  into  all  nations;  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  trod¬ 
den  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  Gentiles  be 
fulfilled. — Luke  21:20-24. 

This  portion  of  our  Lord’s  prophecy  evidently  related 
to  events  upon  fleshly  Israel ;  and  history  tells  us  that  it 
was  accurately  fulfilled  in  every  particular  in  the  troublous 
scenes  wherewith  the  Jewish  age  and  polity  came  to  an  end. 
“  These  be  the  days  of  vengeance  upon  this  nation,  that 
all  things  written  in  the  law  and  the  prophets  concerning 
them  might  be  fulfilled.” 


57o 


The  Day  oj  Vengeance. 


But  our  Lord’s  words  quoted  by  Matthew  and  Mark  dif¬ 
fer  from  the  foregoing,  and  evidently  apply  to  the  trouble 
upon  spiritual  Israel  in  the  end  of  the  Gospel  age.  Un¬ 
doubtedly  our  Lord  uttered  both  statements,  but  the  Evan¬ 
gelists  not  knowing  of  the  two  harvests  and  two  times  of 
trouble,  but  considering  them  pradtically  repetitions  did 
not  record  both  statements — the  Lord  so  overruling,  for 
the  purpose  of  covering  or  hiding  the  fa6ts  respecting  this 
harvest  until  his  due  time  for  revealing  it. 

THE  TROUBLE  IN  THE  END  OF  THE  GOSPEL  AGE. 

Matthew’s  and  Mark’s  accounts  here  are  almost  identical. 
Matthew  says: — 

“When  ye  therefore  shall  see  the  abomination  of  deso¬ 
lation,  spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  Prophet,  stand  in  the  holy 
place  (whoso  readeth  let  him  understand):  then  let  them 
that  be  in  Judea  flee  into  the  mountains :  let  him  which  is 
on  the  housetop  not  come  down  to  take  anything  out  of 
his  house :  neither  let  him  which  is  in  the  field  return  back 
to  take  his  clothes.  And  woe  unto  them  that  are  with 
child,  and  to  those  that  give  suck  in  those  days !  But  pray  ye 
that  your  flight  be  not  in  winter,  neither  on  the  Sabbath 
day  :  for  then  shall  be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not 
since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time;  no,  nor  ever 
shall  be.  And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened,  there 
should  no  flesh  be  saved:  but  for  the  eledt’s sake  those  days 
shall  be •  shortened.  ’  ’ — Matt.  24:1 5-2  2  ;  Mark  13:1 4-20. 

Four  points  in  this  narrative  show  that  while  it  may 
have  had  a  typical  application  to  the  trouble  in  the  end  of 
the  Jewish  age,  its  real  or  most  important  application  be¬ 
longs  to  the  trouble  with  which  the  Gospel  age  terminates. 
(1)  The  reference  to  the  “desolating  abomination”  men¬ 
tioned  in  Daniel’s  prophecy.  (2)  The  statement  that  the 
trouble  will  be  the  most  severe  the  world  has  ever  known  or 
will  ever  experience.  (3)  That  unless  the  carnage  were  cut 
short  there  would  be  no fiesh  saved.  (4)  The  context  succeed- 


Our  Lord1  s  Great  Prophecy.  571 

ing  unquestionably  describes  events  at  the  end  of  the  Gospel 
age — events  which  could  not  be  applied  to  the  end  or  har¬ 
vest  of  the  Jewish  age,  and  were  not  fulfilled  there.  Two 
of  these  points  deserve  special  examination. 

The  prophet  Daniel  (9:27)  did  record  that  after  Messiah 
would  be  “cut  off”  in  the  midst  of  the  seventieth  week  of 
covenant  favor,  he,  by  establishing  the  anti  typical  sacri¬ 
fices  of  atonement,  would  cause  the  sacrifices  and  oblations 
of  the  Law  to  cease :  and  that  then,  because  abominations 
would  prevail ,  he  would  pour  destruction  upon  the  desolate 
[rejected  nation],  as  God  had  previously  decreed. 

All  this  had  its  fulfilment  in  the  destruction  of  feshly 
Israel’s  polity.  From  the  time  our  Lord  said,  “Your  house 
is  left  unto  you  desolate  ” — “ye  shall  see  me  no  more  un¬ 
til  that  day  when  ye  shall  say,  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  Jehovah,”  their  religion  became  an  abomina¬ 
tion,  an  empty  form,  a  mark  of  their  repudiation  of  the 
me  sacrifice  for  sins  which  God  had  provided;  and  resting 
under  the  curse  they  had  invoked  upon  themselves  (blind¬ 
ness — Matt.  27:25),  their  course  toward  destruction  was 
rapid,  as  God  had  decreed  and  foretold. 

But  Daniel’s  prophecy  has  much  to  say  about  an  Abom¬ 
ination  that  maketh  Desolate  in  nominal  spiritual  Israel; 
which  was  set  up  in  power  representatively  in  Papacy,  and 
which  has  exercised  a  great  and  baneful  influence  of  spirit¬ 
ual  desolation  in  the  spiritual  house  or  temple  of  God, 
the  Church  of  Christ.  This  abominable  system  of  error 
was  to  continue  until  the  cleansing  of  the  sanCtuary  class; 
and  beyond  that  it  was  to  prosper  greatly  and  lead  many 
in  nominal  spiritual  Israel  to  repudiate  the  ransom-sacrifice , 
given  once  for  all ;  and  the  result  of  its  overspreading  in¬ 
fluence  would  be  the  desolation  of  rejected  Christendom. 
— See  Daniel  11:31;  12:11;  and  Millennial  Dawn, Vol. 
iii.,  Chap.  4. 


572 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


The  great  abomination  of  desolation  whose  foundation 
rests  in  the  do&rine  of  the  Mass  (which  substitutes  human 
performances  instead  of  the  great  sacrifice  of  Calvary,  for 
the  cleansing  away  of  sin)  is  now  being  supplemented  by 
theories  of  self-atonement,  and  these  overspreading  abom¬ 
inations  are  backed  by  such  influence  and  sophistry  as  will 
deceive  many, — “  if  it  were  possible  the  very  eleCf,’’  and 
be  precursors  of  the  destruction  of  Christendom. 

Looking  back  we  see  in  this  another  parallelism  between 
the  end  of  the  Jewish  harvest  and  the  end  of  the  Gospel 
harvest.  Fleshly  Israel’s  rejection  of  the  true  sacrifice  for 
sins,  and  their  retention  of  the  typical  sacrifices  which 
were  no  longer  acceptable  to  God,  but  abominations,  was 
an  important  incident  in  connection  with  their  national 
and  ecclesiastical  fall.  So  here,  the  rejection  of  the  doc¬ 
trine  of  the  ransom  and  the  acceptance  of  either  masses  or 
good  works  or  penances  instead,  is  abomination  in  God’s 
sight  and  an  important  incident  in  connection  with 
the  fall  of  Christendom,  civil  and  ecclesiastical. 

As  already  pointed  out  the  abomination  of  desolation 
which  defiled  God’s  holy  place  or  true  temple,  the  Church, 
was  the  papal  one,  the  cornerstone  of  which  is  the  blasphem¬ 
ous  doCtrine  of  the  Mass.  The  abomination,  defilement  and 
desolation  are  old ;  but  so  gross  was  the  darkness  of  error 
during  centuries  past  that  few,  if  any,  could  see  it.  That 
the  Mass  was  not  seen  to  be  the  abomination,  even  by  the 
Reformers,  is  evident :  for  although  the  Church  of  England 
in  her  Articles  denies  the  power  of  the  priests  to  create 
Christ  out  of  bread  and  wine,  to  sacrifice  him  afresh,  yet 
we  have  no  intimation  that  the  enormity  of  this  sinful  prac¬ 
tice  was  seen.  And  Luther,  while  full  of  denunciation  for 
many  of  Papacy’s  sins  and  falsities,  did  not  see  the  great 
abomination  of  desolation  to  be  the  Mass.  On  the  con¬ 
trary,  on  his  return  to  his  church  after  his  stay  at  Wartburg 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy. 


573 


castle,  finding  that  the  Mass,  as  well  as  images  and  candles, 
had  been  discontinued,  as  being  without  Scriptural  author¬ 
ity,  Luther  reestablished  the  Mass. 

In  this  view  of  the  matter  there  is  great  significance  in 
our  Lord’s  words — “  When  therefore  ye  see  the  abomina¬ 
tion  of  the  desolation  having  stood  in  the  holy  place,  as 
foretold  by  Daniel  the  Prophet  (reader  consider):  “  Then 
let  them  which  be  in  Judea  flee  to  the  mountains.”  Here 
we  must  remember  the  parallelism  between  the  two  harvests, 
the  two  times  of  trouble  and  the  two  flights;  and  must 
consider  that  Judea  would  represent  Christendom  of  to-day. 

The  Greek  word  rendered  “  mountains  ’  ’  may  with  equal 
or  greater  propriety  be  rendered  in  the  singular — moun¬ 
tain  :  and  it  is  so  rendered  in  a  majority  of  instances  in  the 
Common  Version.  Indeed,  to  flee  out  of  Judea  (literal)  to 
either  a  mountain  or  many  mountains  seems  peculiar  since 
Judea  was  in  fa<5t  “a  hill  country,”  and  Jerusalem  is  de¬ 
scribed  as  set  in  the  top  of  the  mountains.  But  to  apply 
our  Lord’s  words  to  the  present  time,  and  to  his  people  in 
Christendom,  who  now,  in  the  light  of  present  truth,  see 
the  Abomination  stand  where  it  ought  not — in  the  holy 
place — in  the  stead  of  the  true  sacrifice,  is  a  very  simple 
matter.  They  should  at  once  flee  from  the  influence  of  the 
abomination  and  from  the  system  falsely  styling  itself 
Christ’s  (mountain)  kingdom,  to  the  true  mountain  or 
Kingdom,  which  at  this  time  Christ  has  returned  to  set  up 
in  glory  and  power. 

But  to  leave  Christendom,  repudiating  her  temples,  her 
forms  of  godliness,  her  social  enchantments,  her  flatteries 
and  honors,  and  to  brave  her  denunciations  and  anathemas 
and  her  various  powers  of  boycott,  and  to  flee  to  the  Lord 
and  the  true  Kingdom,  repudiated,  ignored  and  denied  by 
the  worldly-wise  and  worldly-good,  is  surely  quite  a  flight, 
quite  a  journey;  and  few  but  the  “saints”  will  even  think 


574 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


of  starting  on  it.  The  perils  of  the  way  are  portrayed  by 
our  Lord  in  a  manner  that  would  seem  overdrawn  and  con¬ 
trary  to  his  usual  custom  if  applicable  only  to  the  physical 
sufferings  of  the  believers  who  fled  from  Judea  in  the  close 
of  the  Jewish  harvest :  but  his  words  are  manifestly  appro¬ 
priate  to  the  spiritual  flight  and  trials  of  this  harvest  time. 
In  a  word,  this  command  to  flee,  and  the  description  of  its 
trials,  can  only  be  properly  understood  in  connexion  with 
the  command  of  Revelation  (18:4),  “Come  out  of  her,  my 
people,  so  that  you  may  have  no  fellowship  with  her  sins, 
and  that  you  may  not  receive  of  her  plagues.  ” 

“come  out  of  her,  my  people  !” 


“Let  him  which  is  on  the  housetop  not  come  down  to 
take  anything  out  of  his  house :  neither  let  him  that  is  in 
the  field  return  back  to  take  his  clothes.  ’  ’ — Matt.  24:17,  18. 

These  statements  indicate  the  propriety  of  haste  in  flight 
out  of  “Babylon,”  as  soon  as  each  sies  the  abomination  of 
desolation.  The  Lord’s  word  is,  that  all  temporizing  or 
parleying  or  human  reasoning  will  be  dangerous :  no  time 
must  be  lost  in  obeying  as  soon  as  he  causes  us  to  see  the 
abomination  of  Babylon,  and  its  relationship  to  all  who 
have  named  his  name.  Alas!  how  many,  failing  to  heed 
the  Master’s  word,  have  suffered  themselves  to  be  bound 
hand  and  foot,  so  that  now  flight  is  almost  impossible.  But 
the  Master  says, — “My  sheep  hear  my  voice  and  they  fol¬ 
low  me.” 

There  is  another  lesson  in  these  verses :  they  show  that 
some  of  the  Lord’s  people  are  in  one  place  or  condition, 
and  some  in  another.  Some  are  in  the  “field;”  that  is  in 
the  world  outside  all  human  organizations :  these  should 
not  think  it  proper  first  to  join  the  nominal  churches ;  but 
using  their  liberty  should  flee  from  their  position  in  the 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy.  575 

world,  to  become  one  with  the  Lord  as  members  of  his 
Kingdom — mountain. 

Some  of  the  Lord’s  people  are  in  the  houses  or  church 
systems  of  Babylon — but,  as  here  intimated,  they  are  gen¬ 
erally  house-top  saints,  who  have  a  higher  life  and  experi¬ 
ence  and  faith  than  merely  nominal  church  members.  These 
in  their  flight  are  not  to  go  down  into  the  house  (nominal 
church  systems)  to  seek  to  carry  with  them  their  “  stuff;” 
— their  valuables  in  human  estimation,  such  as  titles,  dig¬ 
nities,  respect,  commendations  of  good  and  regular  stand¬ 
ing,  etc.,  but  are  to  forsake  all  for  Christ,  and  flee  to  the 
true  Kingdom. 

DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  FLIGHT. 


“  And  woe  unto  them  that  are  with  child,  and  them  that 
give  suck  in  those  days  !  ” — Matt.  24:19. 

There  are  spiritual  “  babes,”  as  well  as  fleshly  babes,  and 
bastards  as  well  as  sons.  The  Apostle  Paul  describes  his  in¬ 
terest  in  gospel  work  as  that  of  a  mother  travailing  with  child. 
He  says, — “  O  my  little  children,  [because]  of  whom  I  tra¬ 
vail  in  birth  again,  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you.”  (Gal. 
4:19.)  Similarly  all  faithful  servants  of  Christ,  all  earnest 
laborers  for  souls,  are  such  as  are  described  in  this  text  as 
being  “with  child.”  Spiritual  child-bearing  after  the 
apostolic  example  is  most  honorable  service,  and  engages 
the  attention  of  some  of  God’s  most  devoted  children. 
But  alas  1  as  the  desire  of  Abraham  and  Sarah  to  help  ful¬ 
fil  God’s  promises  led  to  an  unauthorized  method ,  and  pro¬ 
duced  an  Ishmael  class,  which,  born  after  the  flesh,  perse¬ 
cuted  the  seed  born  legitimately,  so  is  it  with  many  of  these 
who  now  are  “  with  child  ;  ” — they  are  helping  to  produce 
illegitimate  “children  of  God.”  It  should  be  remembered 
by  all,  however,  that  only  legitimate  means  should  be  em¬ 
ployed  :  all  the  children  of  God  are  begotten  by  the 


s76 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


word  and  spirit  of  the  truth,  and  not  by  human  theory  and 
spirit  of  the  world. 

False  views  of  the  divine  plan  (the  supposition  that  all 
except  the  eledt  Church  will  be  everlastingly  tormented) 
have  in  some  so  stimulated  their  desires  to  bring  forth  “chil¬ 
dren”  that  they  have  resorted  to  various  human  devices 
for  begetting  them — overlooking  the  fa£t  that  all  not  “be¬ 
gotten  of  God,”  all  not  begotten  “by  the  word  of  truth” 
— (not  merely  of  the  letter  of  the  Word,  but  “begotten  of 
the  spirit”  of  the  truth),  are  spurious,  and  not  reckoned  as 
of  God  nor  treated  as  sons.  (Heb.  12:8.)  As  a  consequence 
the  Church  nominal  of  to-day  makes  “a  fair  show  in  the 
flesh” — numerically,  financially,  intelledlually  —  and  has 
much  of  “the  form  of  godliness”  without  its  real  spirit 
and  power  to  control  the  heart.  It  is  full  of  “babes,” 
some  indeed  babes  in  Christ,  but  many,  many  bastards,  not 
sons  of  God;  begotten  of  error  instead  of  truth, — “tares.” 
And  the  constant  effort  is  to  bring  forth  more  even  of  the 
spurious  progeny  ; — hoping  thus  to  save  them  from  eternal 
torment,  the  unjust  sentence  of  a  supposed  merciless  God. 

Alas  !  how  difficult  it  is  for’ these  dear  children  of  God 
who  are  thus  figuratively,  in  our  Savior’s  words,  “  with 
child,”  to  flee  from  the  nominal  church  system  with  its 
multitudinous  machinery  for  false  and  rapid  begetting, 
which  they  have  learned  to  glory  in  and  to  boast  of.  Yes, 
it  will  be  difficult  for  these  to  leave  all  and  flee  to  the 
Lord  and  his  mountain  (Kingdom).  It  will  be  difficult 
for  them  to  believe  that  the  Lord  is  really  good  and  just 
and  merciful,  and  that  he  has  a  gracious  plan  which  makes 
full  provision  for  every  member  of  Adam’s  race — all  re¬ 
deemed  by  the  great  “  ransom  for  all.” 

The  class  which  gives  “  suck  ’  in  these  days  also  contains 
many  noble,  good,  well-meaning  children  of  God.  It  in¬ 
cludes  many  ministers  and  Sunday  School  teachers, — whose 


577 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy. 

religious  work  consists  in  giving  out  “milk  :  ”  not  always 
the  “pure  milk  of  the  Word,”  however,  for  they  generally 
dilute  and  adulterate  it  with  tradition,  philosophy  and 
v/orldly-wisdom  opiates,  which  keep  their  “babes”  docile, 
sleepy,  “good;”  and  hinder  their  growth  in  knowledge 
and  grace,  which  they  have  come  to  consider  dangerous. 

Some  few  of  these  teachers  do  indeed  endeavor  to  give 
the  “  pure  milk  of  the  word”  that  their  “babes”  may 
grow  thereby  and  learn  to  eat  and  assimilate  the  strong 
meat  and  come  to  manhood  in  Christ,  but  repeated  experi¬ 
ments  they  declare  prove  to  them  that  even  the  “pure  milk 
of  the  word  ”  will  not  agree  with  the  majority  of  their 
“babes;”  and  hence  they  consider  it  duty  to  adulterate 
the  milk  lest  their  “babes”  sicken  and  die.  Ah!  they 
do  not  recognize  that  the  majority  of  their  “  babes,”  not 
being  begotten  of  the  spirit  of  the  truth,  never  will  be 
able  to  assimilate  spiritual  “milk;”  because  “  the  natural 
man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  spirit  of  God,  neither 
can  he  appreciate  them,  because  they  are  of  spiritual  ap¬ 
preciation.”  (i  Cor.  2:14,  12.)  Neither  do  they  see  that 
this  failure  to  discriminate  is  starving ,  stunting  and  poison¬ 
ing  the  true  spiritual  “babes”  under  their  care; — who 
“  for  the  time  ought  to  be  teachers.” — Heb.  5:12. 

So  many  of  this  class  as  are  true  children  of  God  will 
hear  the  call,  “  Come  out  of  her  my  people,”  and  will  also 
have  great  difficulty  in  this  day.  As  they  come  to  see  pres¬ 
ent  truth  they  will  not  only  fear  to  give  it  to  those  under 
their  care,  but  they  will  also  fear  to  a6t  upon  it  themselves, 
lest  it  separate  them  from  their  charges.  They  will  fear  to 
flee  in  this  day;  realizing  that  but  few  of  their  “babes” 
would  be  able  or  willing  to  join  in  the  flight ; — and  indeed 
only  the  spiritual  will  be  able  to  endure  the  ordeal.  Some 
will  pass  the  crisis  in  safety  as  “  overcomers ;  ’  while  others, 
fearful,  will  be  left  come  through  the  great  tribulation. 

37  & 


57» 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


FLEE  BEFORE  THE  WINTER  TIME. 


“But  pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  winter  (neither 
on  the  Sabbath  day), — because  then  shall  be  great  tribula¬ 
tion,  such  as  was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to 
this  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall  be.  And  except  those  days  be 
cut  short  there  should  no  flesh  be  saved :  but  through  [by] 
the  eledt  those  days  shall  be  cut  short.” — Matt.  24  : 20-22. 

This  gathering  of  the  Church  occurs  in  what  is  called 
a  “  harvest  ”  time,  at  the  close  of  a  summer  time  of  favor. 
Our  Lord  explained  (Matt.  13  130,  37-43)  that  in  this  har¬ 
vest  he  would  garner  his  wheat  and  burn  the  tares  in  a  great 
time  of  trouble  following.  It  is  still  the  custom  in  coun¬ 
try  places  to  leave  the  burning  off  of  refuse  until  the  win¬ 
ter.  We  understand  our  Lord  to  mean,  then,  that  we  are 
to  seek  help  and  strength  to  escape  from  Babylon  before 
the  winter-time  of  her  trouble  comes  upon  her. 

We  are  to  remember  that  there  are  to  be  two  classes 
of  wheat  saved  in  this  harvest — contrary  to  nature  though 
it  be.  (1)  The  “overcomers,”  the  faithful  and  promptly 
obedient  who  get  out  before  “  winter  ”  and  are  “  account¬ 
ed  worthy  to  escape  all  those  things  that  shall  come  to 

pass. ”  (Luke  21  136.)  (2)  Those  loyal,  but  not  prompt¬ 

ly  obedient  children  of  God,  overcharged,  with  zeal  not 
according  to  knowledge,  and  more  or  less  contaminated 
with  the  spirit  of  the  world.  These  will  be  helped  out  of 
Babylon  when  she  is  falling,  and  will  flee  in  the  winter¬ 
time,  saying  in  the  words  of  the  Prophet,  “The  harvest  is 

past,  the  Summer  is  ended  [Winter  has  come],  and  we  are 
not  saved.”  (Jer.  8  :2o.)  The  Lord  very  graciously  indi¬ 
cates,  that  all  the  truly  loyal  of  these  shall  ultimately  “come 
up  out  of  great  tribulation”  and  be  before  the  throne  (not 
in  the  throne  with  the  “little  flock”  who  inherit  the  King¬ 
dom  as  joint-heirs  with  Christ),  having  washed  their  robes 

the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  (Rev.  7:14,  15.)  Let  us  pray. 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy.  579 

and  labor  accordingly,  that  we  be  through  our  flight  before 
the  “winter”  of  trouble  comes. 

We  are  to  pray  and  strive  that  our  flight  be  not  even  on 
the  Sabbath  day.  What  Sabbath  day?  Not  the  Seventh 
day  of  the  week,  nor  the  First  day;  for  “new  moons  and 
Sabbaths”  surely  would  prove  no  hindrance  to  Christians 
in  any  physical  flight.  (Col.  2:16.)  The  Sabbath  meant 
is  the  great  antitypical  Sabbath — the  Millennium,  the  Sev¬ 
enth-thousand-year  Sabbath.  If  we  got  started  on  our  flight 
before  it  began  chronologically,  so  much  the  more  favor¬ 
able  :  and  the  farther  we  get  into  it  the  more  difficult  it 
will  be  to  get  free  and  to  abandon  Babylon,  at  the  very 
time  it  needs  and  pleads  most  for  our  help  to  sustain  it. 
But  God  has  declared  that  Babylon  must  fall,  and  no  power 
can  sustain  her:  and  no  one  who  realizes  how  imperfedl  is  her 
work,  and  how  good  and  gracious  will  be  the  work  of  the 
Lord  after  she  is  removed  and  the  true  Church  glorified, 
could  wish  to  hinder  the  Lord’s  work  for  one  moment. 

The  great  tribulation  of  this  “winter”  time  is  to  be  un¬ 
precedented  ;  and  our  Lord’s  assurance  is,  that  nothing  to 
compare  with  it  has  or  shall  ever  come  upon  the  world.  This 
positively  identifies  his  language  with  the  trouble  at  the 
close  of  this  Gospel  age  of  which  the  prophet  says,  “At 
that  time  shall  Michael  [Christ]  stand  up  [assume  control] 
.  .  .  and  there  shall  be  a  time  of  trouble  such  as  never  was 
since  there  was  a  nation.”  (Dan.  12:1.)  It  identifies  it 
also  with  the  period  mentioned  in  Revelation  (n  117,  18) 
when  “the  nations  were  angry  and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and 

the  time  of  the  dead  that  they  should  be  judged.”  So  great 
will  this  trouble  be  that  without  some  intervening  power 
to  cut  it  short  the  entire  race  would  eventually  be  extermi¬ 
nated.  But  God  has  prepared  the  intervening  power — His 
Kingdom,  Christ  and  his  Church, — “theeledl.”  Theeledf 
will  intervene  at  the  proper  time  and  bring  order  out  of 
earth’s  confusion. 


580 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


FALSE  MESSIAHS  AND  FALSE  TEACHERS. 

“  If  any  man  shall  say  unto  you  then ,  Lo  here  is  Messiah, 
or  there,  believe  it  not.  For  there  shall  arise  false  Mes¬ 
siahs,  and  false  teachers,  and  shall  show  great  signs  and 
wonders ;  insomuch  that  if  it  were  possible  they  would  de¬ 
ceive  the  very  eledt.  Remember  I  have  foretold  you.” — * 
Matt.  24:23-25. 

The  deceivers  here  described  certainly  are  not  the  fanat¬ 
ics  who  from  time  to  time  have  claimed  to  be  Christ  and 
have  deceived  but  few  possessed  of  any  degree  of  common 
sense  and  judgment.  We  have  already  pointed  out  the  Anti¬ 
christ,  the  great  deceiver,  the  Papacy,*  which  for  centuries  sat 
in  the  spiritual  temple,  displaying  himself  as  the  only  rep¬ 
resentative  of  Christ — his  vicegerent, — concerning  whom 
our  Lord  corredtly  foretold,  that  all  the  world  would  won¬ 
der  respedting  him,*  except  those  whose  names  are  written 
in  the  Lamb’s  book  of  life.  (Rev.  13:8.)  Similarly,  the 
Church  of  England  is  not  merely  a  church  or  “body”  but 
it  has  an  earthly  head  in  the  civil  sovereign,  the  Queen. 
The  Greek  Catholic  Church  very  similarly,  though  not  so 
particularly,  has  for  its  head  the  Czar  of  Russia — who  nev¬ 
ertheless  exercises  more  power.  If  Papacy  is  Anti-Christ, 
a  pseudo  or  false  Christ,  are  not  the  other  false  bodies 
with  false  heads  also  false  Christs,  or  Anti-Christs  — how¬ 
ever  many  or  few  of  God’s  true  saints  may  be  in  them? 

Various  Protestant  denominations,  although  they  ack¬ 
nowledge  no  head  except  Christ,  nevertheless  pradlically 
make  their  Synods,  Conferences  and  Councils  into  heads , 
from  which  they  take  their  laws,  usages,  and  confessions  of 
faith,  instead  of  the  one  only  head  of  the  one  true  Church. 

For  a  large  period  and  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  these 
systems  of  men  have  so  counterfeited  the  genuine  Messiah 
(head  and  body)  as  to  partially  deceive  many.  But  now 


*  Vol.  11.,  Chap.  9. 


Our  Lord' s  Greed  Prophecy .  58 1 

for  a  century  past  these  deceptions  are  failing.  Few  Pres¬ 
byterians,  if  any,  now  believe  theirs  the  one  true  Church  ; 
neither  do  Methodists,  Baptists,  Lutherans  and  others  so 
think  of  their  systems;  and  even  Anglican,  Greek  and  Ro¬ 
man  Catholics  are  getting  free  from  the  delusion  that  theirs 
is  the  only  Church,  outside  of  which  are  none  of  the  eledt. 
But  in  the  prophecy  under  consideration  our  Lord  warns 
us  of  danger  from  false  Christs  “then” — that  is  now.  In 
harmony  with  this  we  find  in  Revelation  (13:  14-18)  a 
prophecy  of  a  special  combination  of  influence  by  which 
Protestant  denominations  will  be  unified  and,  though  sep¬ 
arate,  yet  be  brought  into  cooperation  with  Papacy,  in  a 
manner  that  will  give  both  increased  powers,  and  deceive 
many  into  supposing  that  the  new  combination  will  be 
God’s  instrumentality  for  doing  the  work  predicted  of  Mes¬ 
siah, — and  that  it  is  thus  his  representative. 

“the  sun  of  righteousness  shall  arise.” 

“Wherefore  if  they  shall  say  unto  you,  Behold,  he  is  in 
the  desert;  go  not  forth  :  or  behold  he  is  in  the  secret  cham¬ 
ber  ;  believe  it  not.  For  as  the  bright-shiner  [the  Sun] 
cometh  out  of  the  East  and  shineth  even  unto  the  West, 
so  shall  also  the  presence  [Greek  parousia\  of  the  Son  of 
Man  be.” — Matt.  24:26,  27. 

That  great  delusions,  “strong  delusions”  by  Satan,  are 
just  before  us,  is  witnessed  not  only  by  our  Lord’s  words 
here,  but  also  by  the  Apostle  Paul.  (2  Thes.  2:10-12.)  Had 
it  been  foretold  precisely  what  form  these  deceptions  would 
take,  this  would  have  somewhat  hindered  their  deceptive 
power.  God  permits  these  deceptions  for  the  very  purpose 
of  separating  the  “overcomers”  from  all  others,  and  mere¬ 
ly  guarantees  us  that  the  “eledt”  will  be  kept  from  falling. 
And  yet  it  is  quite  possible  that  some  of  these  trials,  sift¬ 
ings  and  delusions,  may  come  closest  upon  those  possessing 
the  largest  degree  of  the  light  of  present  truth.  How  all- 


582 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


important  it  is  that  we  “keep  ourselves  in  the  love  of  God;” 
that  we  have  not  only  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  which  alone 
might  merely  puff  up,  but  that  additionally  we  have  the 
spirit  of  Christ,  which  it  should  produce; — love  to  God 
and  to  each  other  and  sympathy  for  all  men;  for  “love 
buildeth  up”  character  in  likeness  of  our  Lord. 

The  claim,  “Behold  he  is  in  the  secret  chamber,”  is  al¬ 
ready  being  made  by  Spiritists  ;* — that  they  can  have  face- 
to-face  interviews  with  the  Lord  at  some  of  their  seances; 
and  that  all  who  are  in  sympathy  with  their  views  may  have 
the  same  privilege,  etc.  What  if  the  caution  that,  if  it 
were  possible,  it  would  deceive  the  very  eledl,  should  be 
found  to  mean  that  the  “very  eledt”  will  be  subjedted  to 
the  severest  trials  in  this  evil  day?  “  Who  shall  be  able  to 
stand?”  (Rev.  6:17.)  The  answer  through  the  Prophet  is, 
“Lie  that  hath  clean  hands  [an  honest  life]  and  a  pure  heart 
[a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward  God  and  man]:  .  .  . 
he  shall  ascend  into  the  mountain  [Kingdom]  of  the  Lord 
„  .  .  and  stand  in  the  holy  place.” — Psa.  24:3,4. 

But  how  shall  God’s  people  know  assuredly  that  these 
manifestations  are  not  genuine?  He  has  instructed  us  that 
his  day  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  that  he  will  be 
present  unseen  by  the  world  superintending  the  harvest 
work — gathering  his  eledf,  etc.  How  do  we  know  that  he 
will  not  manifest  himself  to  his  watching  people,  as  so- 
called  Christian  Spiritualists  claim,  in  the  “secret  apart¬ 
ments” — in  their  seances? 

We  know  that  he  will  not  so  manifest  himself  to  us,  be¬ 
cause — (1)  his  instructions  are  that  we  shall  be  “changed,” 
made  “  like  him,”  and  thus  “  see  him  as  he  is ;”  and  (2) 
he  forewarned  us  against  these  deceptions  which  would  pro¬ 
pose  to  show  him  to  us  in  our  unchanged  or  flesh  condition 

*  What  Say  the  Scriptures  about  Spiritism  ?  Proofs  that  it  is  Demon* 
Ism.  90  pages,  10  cents,  this  office. 


Our  Lord'' s  Great  Prophecy.  583 

saying,  “If  they  shall  say  he  is  in  a  desert  place  or  in  se¬ 
cret  apartments,  believe  it  not;"  because  in  no  such  manner 
will  he  be  manifested.  On  the  contrary,  “Asthebright-shiner 
[the  Sun]  cometh  out  of  the  East  [and  can  neither  be  con¬ 
fined  to  a  solitary  place  nor  to  a  private  room],  but  shineth 
\everywhere\  even  unto  the  [remote]  West,  so  shall  the 
presence  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.” 

Our  Lord’s  revelation  at  his  second  presence  will  not  be 
in  a  room,  nor  to  a  community  in  a  wilderness  or  desert 
place ;  nor  even  to  one  nation  as  at  the  first  advent ;  but 
it  will  be  a  general  world-wide  manifestation  :  “  The  sun 
of  righteousness  shall  arise  with  healing  in  his  beams.”  It 
is  the  searching  beam  of  truth  from  the  great  Sun  of  Right¬ 
eousness  that  already  causes  so  much  confusion  amongst 
men,  by  shining  into  the  dark  places  and  discovering  error 
and  corruption  of  every  kind.  Whatsoever  doth  make 
manifest  is  light.  And  it  is  the  great  Light  of  the  world, 
Christ  (and  ultimately  also  his  associated  Church),  that 
shall  bless  mankind  by  bringing  to  light  all  the  hidden 
things  of  darkness ;  for  nothing  is  hidden  that  shall  not  be 
made  manifest.  “  The  day  shall  declare  it;”  and  there 
could  be  no  day  without  the  Sun  shining  from  the  East  even 
unto  the  West.  “This  is  the  true  light  which  lighteth  [in 
due  time]  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world.” 

(We  will  examine  Matt.  24:28,  as  the  conclusion  of  verse 
41  to  make  Matthew’s  account  correspond  with  those  of 
Mark  and  Luke.) 

THE  DARKENING  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON  AS  SIGNS. 


“  Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those  days  sha** 
the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light, 
and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the 
heavens  shall  be  shaken.” — Matt.  24:29;  Mark  13:24,  25. 

The  tribulation  “of  those  days"  should  be  clearly  dis- 


5^4 


The  JDay  of  Vengeance. 


tinguished  from  the  tribulation  at  the  end  of  those  days, 
in  which  this  age  and  harvest  will  close :  but  this  is  not  so 
clearly  manifest  in  the  accounts  by  Matthew  and  Mark  as 
when  we  compare  Luke’s  record  : — which  seems  to  briefly 
summarize  the  events  of  the  Gospel  age,  and,  omitting  the 
“tribulation  of  those  days,”  refers  only  to  the  other  tribu¬ 
lation  with  which  the  age  will  be  closed.  He  says, — 

“  And  they  [Jews]  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword  and 
be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations  :  and  Jerusalem  shall 
be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles  until  the  Times  of  the 
Gentiles  be  fulfilled.  And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun  and 
in  the  moon  and  in  the  stars ;  and  upon  the  earth  distress 
of  nations  with  perplexity ;  the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring; 
men’s  hearts  failing  them  for  fear  and  for  looking  forward 
to  those  things  which  are  coming  upon  the  earth.” — Luke 
21  :  24,  25. 

The  fadt  is  that  the  entire  Gospel  age  has  been  a  period 
of  tribulation  referred  to  in  Matt.  24:  9-12,  and  now  in 
verse  29.  (1)  The  early  Church  was  persecuted  by  civil 

Rome,  while  later,  when  Papal  Rome  got  control,  all  who 
refused  to  approve  her  abominations  were  persecuted  by  her 
(Jezebel)  diredtly,  or  indirect ly  by  the  civil  powers  to  which 
she  was  wedded  (Ahab).  And  they  were  given  into  her 
power,  and  she  wore  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High  for 
a  time,  times  and  a  half  time — 1260  years — until  a.  d.  1799. 
And  this  long  persecution,  in  which  “many  were  purified 
and  made  white  and  tried,”  and  in  which  the  Mother  of 
Harlots  was  “drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  the 
martyrs  of  Jesus”  (Rev.  17:6)  ended  as  we  have  already 
shown,  pradtically  in  1776  and  actually  in  1799  when  the 
Pope  and  his  authority  were  humiliated  before  the  World.* 

Understanding  clearly,  then,  that  it  is  signs  that  will 
follow  the  tribulation  ttof  those  days ”  that  our  Lord  refers 
to,  we  inquire  respedting  the  very  definitely  described  signs ; 


*  Vol,  XI.,  Chap,  9  and  Vol.  in.,  Chap.  4. 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy. 


585 


—the  darkening  of  the  sun  and  moon,  and  the  falling  of 
the  stars.  Are  these  signs  to  be  regarded  as  literal  or  as 
symbolic  ?  and  have  they  yet  been  fulfilled  ? 

We  answer  that  they  have  had  a  literal  fulfilment,  and 
are  now  having  a  symbolic  fulfilment  much  more  mo¬ 
mentous. 

On  May  19,  1780  (still  “in  those  days/’  the  1260 years 
of  Papal  power,  but  after  that  power  had  begun  to  wane 
and  the  brunt  of  the  tribulation  had  passed)  a  phenomenal 
darkening  of  the  sun  occurred,  for  which  scientists  of  that 
time  and  since  have  never  been  able  to  account.  That  this 
was  no  ordinary  occurrence  is  sufficiently  established  by  the 
following  competent  testimony  : — 

The  noted  astronomer  Herschel,  says  : — 

“The  dark  day  in  Northern  America  was  one  of  those 
wonderful  phenomena  of  nature  which  will  always  be  read  of 
with  interest,  but  which  philosophy  is  at  a  loss  to  explain.” 

Webster’s  Dictionary,  1869  edition,  under  the  head  of 
Vocabulary  of  Noted  Names,  says: — 

“The  dark  day,  May  19,  1780 — so  called  on  account  of 
a  remarkable  darkness  on  that  day  extending  over  all  New 
England.  In  some  places,  persons  could  not  see  to  read 
common  print  in  the  open  air  for  several  hours  together. 
Birds  sang  their  evening  songs,  disappeared,  and  became 
silent ;  fowls  went  to  roost ;  cattle  sought  the  barn-yard  ; 
and  candles  were  lighted  in  the  houses.  The  obscuration 
began  about  ten  o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  continued  till 
the  middle  of  the  next  night,  but  with  differences  of  de¬ 
gree  of  duration  in  different  places.” 

The  Connecticut  Legislature  was  in  session  that  day  and 
adjourned.  The  Journal  of  the  House  notes  the  matter 
as  follows : — 

“A  solemn  gloom  of  unusual  darkness  before  ten  o’clock 
— a  still  darker  cloud  rolling  under  the  sable  curtain  from 
the  North  and  West  before  eleven  o’clock,— excluded  the 
light  so  that  none  could  see  to  read  or  write  in  the  House, 
iven  at  either  window,  or  distinguish  persons  at  a  short 


586 


. The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


distance,  or  perceive  any  distinction  of  dress  in  the  circle 
of  attendants;  wherefore,  at  eleven  o’clock  adjourned  the 
House  till  two  in  the  afternoon.  Friday,  May  19,  1780. 

A  minister  of  that  time,  and  an  eye-witness,  Rev.  Elam 
Potter,  preaching  on  the  28  inst.,  nine  days  after  it,  is  re¬ 
ported  to  have  used  the  following  language: — 

‘  ‘  But  specially  I  mention  that  wonderful  darkness  on  the 
19th  of  May ,  inst.  Then,  as  in  our  text,  the  sun  was 
darkened ;  such  a  darkness  as  was  probably  never  known 
before  since  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord.  People  left  their 
work  in  the  house  and  in  the  field  ;  travelers  stopped  ; 
schools  broke  up  at  eleven  o’clock  ;  people  lighted  candles 
at  noon-day;  and  the  fire  shone  as  at  night.  Some  peo¬ 
ple,  I  am  told,  were  in  dismay,  and  thought  whether  the 
day  of  judgment  was  not  drawing  on.  A  great  part  of  the 
following  night  also  was  singularly  dark.  The  moon, 
though  in  the  full ,  gave  no  light ,  as  in  our  text.” 

TraCl  No.  379,  published  by  the  American  TraCl  Society 
—  The  Life  of  Edward  Lee ,  says: — 

“In  the  month  of  May,  1780,  there  was  a  very  terrific 
dark  day  when  all  faces  seemed  to  gather  blackness,  and 
the  people  were  filled  with  fear.  There  was  great  distress 
in  the  village  where  Edward  Lee  lived;  men’s  hearts  failed 
them  for  fear  that  the  Judgment  Day  was  at  hand ;  and 
the  neighbors  all  flocked  around  the  holy  man,  for  his  lamp 
was  trimmed  and  shining  brighter  than  ever  amidst  the 
unnatural  darkness.  Happy  and  joyful  in  God,  he  pointed 
them  to  the  only  refuge  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  spent 
the  gloomy  hours  in  earnest  prayer  for  the  distressed  mul¬ 
titudes.” 

We  quote  as  follows  from  Judge  R.  M.  Devins,  in  “  Our 
First  Century  /” — 

“Almost,  if  not  altogether  alone,  as  the  most  mysterious 
and  as  yet  unexplained  phenomena  of  its  kind  in  nature’s 
diversified  range  of  events  during  the  last  century,  stands 
the  dark  day  of  May  19,  1 780;  a  most  unaccountable  darken¬ 
ing  of  the  whole  visible  heavens  and  atmosphere  in  New 
England,  which  brought  intense  alarm  and  distress  to  mul¬ 
titudes  of  minds,  as  well  as  dismay  to  the  brute  creation,— - 


Our  Lord1  s  Great  Prophecy. 


5*7 


the  fowls  fleeing,  bewildered,  to  their  roosts,  and  the  cattle 
to  their  stalls.  Indeed,  thousands  of  the  good  people  of 
that  day  became  fully  convinced  that  the  end  of  all  things 
terrestrial  bad  come,  many  gave  up,  for  the  time,  their  sec¬ 
ular  pursuits,  and  betook  themselves  to  religious  devotions. 
It  was  a  wonderful  dark  day.” 

Judge  Samuel  Tenney,  LL.  D.,  wrote  of  this  “dark  day” 
to  the  Historical  Society  in  1785,  saying: — 

“Several  gentlemen  of  literary  ability  have  endeavored 
to  solve  the  phenomenon,  yet  I  believe  you  w'dl  agree 
with  me,  that  no  satisfactory  solution  has  yet  appeared.” 

Noah  Webster,  LL.  D.,  wrote  in  1843,  i n  the  New 
Haven  Herald ,  concerning  this  dark  day,  and  said,  “I 
stood  and  viewed  the  phenomenon.  No  satisfactory  cause 
has  yet  been  assigned.” 

Rev.  Edward  Bass,  D.  D.,  First  Epicopal  Bishop  of 
Vermont,  in  his  diary  for  May  19,  1780,  wrote:  “This 
day  is  the  most  remarkable  in  the  memory  of  man  for 
darkness.” 

The  darkening  of  the  moon  at  its  full  the  night  follow¬ 
ing  seems  to  have  been  little  less  remarkable  than  this 
darkening  of  the  sun;  a  witness,  Judge  Tenney,  of  Exeter, 
N.  H.,  is  quoted  as  follows  : — 

“  The  darkness  of  the  following  evening  was  probably 
as  gross  as  has  ever  been  observed  since  the  Almighty  first 
gave  birth  to  light.  I  could  not  help  conceiving  at  the. 
time,  that  if  every  luminous  body  in  the  universe  had  been 
shrouded  in  impenetrable  darkness,  or  struck  out  of  exist¬ 
ence,  the  darkness  could  not  have  been  more  complete.  A 
sheet  of  white  paper  held  within  a  few  inches  of  the  eye 
was  equally  invisible  with  the  blackest  velvet.  ’  ’ 

This  unaccountable  day,  except  as  a  sign  from  the  Lord, 
is  reckoned  to  have  extended  over  320,000  square  miles — an 
area  about  twenty-five  times  the  size  of  Palestine,  to  which 
the  signs  of  the  first  advent  were  limited.  Indeed,  the  fadl 
that  these  signs  were  chiefly  confined  to  the  New  England 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


588 

and  Middle  States  need  not  surprise  us,  when  we  remem¬ 
ber  that  the  first  movement  amongst  the  “ Virgins”* 
(Matt.  25  :i~5)  was  chiefly  in  the  same  locality.  And  that 
God  should  use  the  “land  of  liberty”  for  sending  the 
message  of  these  signs  to  the  world,  is  no  more  wonderful 
than  that  he  has  been  pleased  to  send  from  the  same  quar¬ 
ter  many  of  the  modern  blessings  and  inventions  and  les¬ 
sons,  recognized  by  the  whole  world,  and  aptly  emblemized 
by  the  gift  of  the  great  French  artist,  Bartholdi,  to  New 
York  harbor ; — the  statue  of  “Liberty  Enlightening  the 
World.” 

THE  FALLING  STARS. 

Half  a  century  passed  before  the  next  sign  appeared,  the 
falling  of  the  stars  from  heaven,  as  when  a  fig  tree  casteth 
her  unripe  fruit  when  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind.  Our  Lord’s 
words  found  a  fulfilment  (though  not  their  complete  and 
only  fulfilment,  as  we  shall  see  later)  in  the  wonderful 
meteoric  showers  of  the  early  morning  of  Nov.  13,  1833. 
Those  inclined  to  quibble  by  urging  that  “the  fixed  stars 
did  not  fall”  are  reminded  that  our  Lord  said  nothing 
about  fixed  stars  falling,  and  that  fixed  stars  could  not  fall: 
their  falling  would  prove  that  they  were  not  fixed.  The 
Scriptures  do  not  distinguish  between  stars  and  meteors 
as  is  commonly  done  in  our  day. 

Shooting  stars,  and  even  meteoric  showers  are  not  un¬ 
common  every  year,  and  some  years  more  than  others.  It 
is  computed  that  400,000  small  meteors  fall  to  our  earth 
annually.  But  these  are  nothing  in  comparison  to  the  great 
shower  of  Nov.  13,  1833,  in  which  millions  on  millions  fell. 

Prof.  Kirkwood,  in  his  work  entitled  Meteorology ,  says, 
— “Until  the  close  of  the  last  century  they  [meteoric 
showers]  never  attracted  the  attention  of  scientific  men.” 


*  Vol.  III.,  pages  S7-90. 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy. 


5S9 


Prof.  D.  Olmstead;  LL.  D.,  of  Yale  College,  wrote: — 

“  Those  who  were  so  fortunate  as  to  witness  the  exhibi¬ 
tion  of  shooting  stars  on  the  morning  of  Nov.  13,  1833, 
probably  saw  the  greatest  display  of  celestial  fireworks  that 
has  ever  been  seen  since  the  creation  of  the  world,  or  at 
least  within  the  annals  covered  by  the  pages  of  history.  .  .  . 
This  is  no  longer  to  be  regarded  as  a  terrestrial,  but  a 
celestial  phenomenon,  and  shooting  stars  are  now  to  be  no 
more  viewed  as  casual  productions  of  the  upper  regions  of 
the  atmosphere,  but  as  visitants  from  other  worlds,  or  from 
the  planetary  voids.” — New  Haven  Press. 

Mr.  Henry  Dana  Ward,  at  the  time  a  New  York  mer¬ 
chant,  later  an  author  and  Episcopalian  minister,  wrote: — 

“  No  philosopher  or  scholar  has  told  or  recorded  an  event, 
I  suppose,  like  that  of  yesterday  morning.  A  Prophet 
eighteen  hundred  years  ago  foretold  it  exactly,  if  we  will 
be  at  the  trouble  to  understand  falling  stars  to  mean  falling 
stars.  .  .  .  Truly  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth  as 
in  the  Apocalypse.  The  language  of  the  Prophet  has  al¬ 
ways  been  received  as  metaphorical;  yesterday  it  was  liter¬ 
ally  fulfilled.” — Journal  of  Commerce ,  Nov.  14,  1833. 

We  quote  the  following  account  from  The  American 
Cyclopcedia ,  Vol.  xi.,  page  431: — 

“The  year  1833  memorable  for  the  most  magnificent 
display  on  record.  This  was  on  the  night  of  Nov.  12,  and 
was  visible  over  all  the  United  States  and  over  a  part  of 
Mexico  and  the  West  India  Islands.  Together  with  the 
smaller  shooting  stars  which  fell  like  snowflakes  and  pro¬ 
duced  phosphorescent  lines  along  their  course,  there  were 
intermingled  large  fire-balls^  which  darted  forth  at  inter¬ 
vals,  describing  in  a  few  seconds  an  arc  of  30°  or  40°. 
These  left  behind  luminous  trains,  which  remained  in  view 
several  minutes,  and  sometimes  half  an  hour  or  more.  One 
of  them,  seen  in  North  Carolina,  appeared  of  larger  size 
and  greater  brilliancy  than  the  moon.  Some  of  the  lumin¬ 
ous  bodies  were  of  irregular  form,  and  remained  stationary 
for  a  considerable  time,  emitting  streams  of  light.  At 
Niagara  the  exhibition  was  especially  brilliant,  and  probably 
no  spectacle  so  terribly  grand  and  sublime  was  ever  before 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


•59° 

beheld  by  man  as  that  of  the  firmament  descending  in  fiery 
torrents  over  the  dark  and  roaring  cataract.  It  was  ob¬ 
served  that  the  lines  of  all  the  meteors,  if  traced  back,  con¬ 
verged  in  one  quarter  of  the  heavens,  which  was  Leonis 
Majoris;  and  this  point  accompanied  the  stars  in  their  ap¬ 
parent  motion  westward,  instead  of  moving  with  the  earth 
toward  the  East.  The  source  whence  the  meteors  came 
was  thus  shown  to  be  independent  of  the  earth’s  relation, 
and  exterior  to  our  atmosphere.” 

Prof,  von  Humboldt  devotes  fifteen  pages  of  his  work, 
Personal  Narrative ,  to  this  phenomenon ;  and  declares  that 
it  was  visible  over  an  area  of  eleven  million  square  miles. 

M.  Beupland,  a  French  savant,  who  witnessed  it  in  Hum¬ 
boldt’s  company,  says  of  it: — “There  was  not  a  space  in 
the  firmament  equal  to  the  extent  of  three  diameters  of  the 
moon  that  was  not  filled  at  every  instant  with  bolides  and 
falling  stars.” 

The  phenomenon  was  to  a  limited  extent  repeated  in 
1866,  but  the  event  of  1833  seems  to  have  accomplished 
the  purpose  of  the  sign;  and  indeed,  in  connexion  with 
the  preceding  sign,  it  evidently  had  considerable  to  do 
with  the  first  arousing  of  the  Virgins  to  meet  the  Bride¬ 
groom,  prophesied  in  the  next  chapter. — Matt.  25  :i-5- 

THE  SYMBOLIC  FULFILMENTS. 

While  these  literal  signs  served  their  designed  purpose  in 
drawing  general  attention  to  the  Time  of  the  End,  we  be¬ 
lieve  that  the  symbolic  fulfilments  are  no  less  striking  and 
even  more  interesting  to  those  whose  mental  and  spiritual 
perceptives  are  awakened  so  as  to  enable  them  to  appreciate 
them. 

The  sun  as  a  symbol  represents  the  Gospel  light,  the 
truth — and  thus  Christ  Jesus.  The  moon  as  a  symbol  re¬ 
presents  the  light  of  the  Mosaic  Law.  As  the  moon  is  a 
reflection  of  the  light  of  the  sun,  so  the  Law  was  the  shadow 


Uur  bora's  Ur  eat  I*r opfiecy . 


59* 


or  reflection  beforehand  of  the  Gospel.  The  stars  as  sym¬ 
bols  represent  the  inspired  teachers  of  the  church — the  apos¬ 
tles.  The  heavens ,  as  already  shown,  represent  the  ecclesi¬ 
astical  powers  of  Christendom.  A  combination  of  these 
symbols  is  found  in  Revelation  (12:1)  where  the  “woman” 
symbolizing  the  early  Church  is  represented  as  clothed 
with  the  sun,  that  is,  resplendent  in  the  full,  clear  light 
of  the  unclouded  Gospel.  The  moon  under  her  feet  repre¬ 
sents  that  the  Law  which  supports  her  is  nevertheless  not 
the  source  of  her  light.  The  twelve  stars  about  her  head 
as  a  crown  represent  her  divinely  appointed  and  inspired 
teachers — the  twelve  apostles. 

With  this  outline  of  the  meaning  of  these  symbols  be¬ 
fore  our  minds,  let  us  examine  afresh  this  feature  of  our 
Lord’s  great  prophecy  of  the  signs  which  are  to  indicate 
the  end  of  this  age. 

Wherever  we  look  we  can  recognize  the  fadl  that  while 
God’s  consecrated  people  are  being  specially  fed  and  en¬ 
lightened  at  the  present  time,  yet  with  the  nominal 
church  it  is  not  so.  Its  sun  is  being  darkened;  its  moon 
is  being  turned  into  blood :  and  its  stars  are  falling.  The 
center  of  the  gospel  light  has  from  the  first  been  the  cross 
of  Christ,  the  ransom;  and  however  boldly  Papacy  set  up 
the  competitive  sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  the  saints  of  God  have 
always  held  fast  to  this  blessed  center  of  all  God’s  promises 
and  of  all  his  people’s  hopes.  They  have  held  to  it,  even 
though  its  philosophy  has  been  almost  entirely  hidden  from 
their  view. 

True,  there  have  been  a  few  all  along  who,  not  under¬ 
standing  the  ransom,  and  unable  to  harmonize  it  with  other 
truths,  and  especially  with  their  errors,  rejedted  it.  These, 
however,  were  rare  exceptions  to  the  rule.  But  since  1878 
— the  very  point  of  trial-time  indicated  in  the  Scriptures — 
the  parallel  to  the  time  of  Christ’s  rejection  at  the  first  ad- 


592 


The  Dvy  of  Vengeance. 


* 

vent,  when  the  cross  of  Christ  became  to  the  Jew  a  stum- 
ing  block, — the  stumbling  here  has  made  great  progress, 
until  to-day  only  a  small  minority  of  the  professed  ministers 
of  the  cross  recognize  its  value  or  preach  it.  On  the  con¬ 
trary,  much  of  the  teaching  now  aims  to  disclaim  and  dis¬ 
prove  that  we  were  “  bought  with  a  price,  even  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ,”  and  substitutes  for  this  the  theory  of  Evo- 
tion,  claiming  that  Christ’s  value  to  the  sinner  consists  in 
his  words  and  example  merely. 

Thus  the  sunlight  of  the  gospel  is  daily  becoming  more 
and  more  obscure;  and  although  this  denial  of  the  value 
of  the  precious  blood  as  our  redemption  price  has  not  so 
generally  extended  from  the  pulpit  to  the  pew,  yet,  false 
dodtrines  long  held  sacred,  together  with  reverence  for 
leaders  and  learning,  have  made  the  way  so  easy  that  a 
large  majority  of  all  who  get  sufficiently  awake  to  consider 
the  subject  fall  an  easy  prey  to  this  dodlrine  of  Evolution, 
which  denies  the  Scriptural  dodlrine  of  a  primal  fall  and 
of  a  ransom  from  it.  The  Scriptures  variously  forewarn 
us  of  this  great  falling  away,  as  well  as  of  this  darkening 
of  the  faith  of  the  Church  at  this  time ;  so  that  the  Son  of 
Man  when  he  cometh  will  find  the  faith  very  scarce  on  the 
earth.  (Lukei8:8.)  A  psalm  describing  this  period  de¬ 
clares: — ‘  ‘A  thousand  shall  fall  at  thy  side,  and  ten  thousand 
at  thy  right  hand;  but  it  shall  not  come  nigh  thee  [the 
faithful  saints,  members  of  the  body  of  Christ,  whose  eledt 
members  will  now  shortly  be  completed].” — Psalm  91 : 7. 

As  the  sunlight  of  the  ransom  becomes  obscured,  so  the 
moonlight  of  the  Mosaic  Law,  which  in  its  sacrifices  fore¬ 
shadowed  the  ransom,  must  of  necessity  become  obscured 
also.  It  is  no  longer  uncommon  for  public  teachers  to  re¬ 
fer  to  the  bloody  sacrifices  of  Israel,  required  by  their  Law, 
as  barbaric.  Once,  when  they  saw  by  the  true  light  of  the 
Word  of  God,  they  appreciated  the  Apostle’s  statement  that 


Our  Lord's  Great  Prophecy. 


593 


Israel’s  sacrifices  were  foreshadowings  of  “better  sacri¬ 
fices”  for  sin;  but  now,  refusing  the  antitype,  the  ran¬ 
som,  and  denying  original  sin,  and  all  need  therefore  of 
sacrifices  for  it — the  typical  sacrifices  are  repudiated  also 
and  esteemed  barbaric.  Thus  the  darkening  of  the  gospel 
sunlight  results  in  the  darkening  of  the  moonlight.  “The 
moon  shall  be  turned  into  blood.  ”  And  Joel  (2 : 10)  adds 
that  “the  stars  shall  withdraw  their  shining,”  which  sig 
nifies  that  when  the  gospel  light  is  obscured,  and  the  Law 
comes  to  be  regarded  merely  as  a  meaningless  and  barbaric 
ceremony  of  blood,  then  the  teachings  of  the  God-ordainec 
twelve  stars  of  the  Church -(the  apostles)  will  also  fade  from 
view, — cease  to  be  recognized  guides  or  lights. 

As  we  have  seen,  God  has  recognized  or  appointed  twelve 
apostolic  stars  for  the  Church.  From  these  and  the  moon 
and  the  sun  all  the  enlightenment  of  the  Church  was  to 
proceed.  And  from  these  the  true  light,  which  has  blessed 
the  true  Church,  has  proceeded.  But  Papacy,  assuming 
ecclesiastical  lordship  of  earth,  has  placed  or  “ordained” 
various  stars,  lights,  “authorities,”  “theologians,”  in  her 
firmament;  and  the  various  Protestant  denominations  have 
done  likewise,  until  the  whole  number  is  innumerable.  But 
God,  while  providing  helps,  evangelists  and  teachers  to  his 
true  Church  has  not  ordained  them  with  the  authority  of 
lights  or  stars.  On  the  contrary,  all  of  his  faithful  follow¬ 
ers  are  instructed  to  accept  as  light  only  those  rays  of  truth 
seen  to  proceed  from  the  sun  and  moon  and  twelve  stars 
ordained for  that  purpose. 

All  the  others  of  God’s  people  are  during  this  age  to  be 
burning  and  shining  lamps,  and  are  not  to  put  their  lamps 
under  a  bushel,  but  to  so  shine  as  to  glorify  their  Father  in 
heaven.  The  word  star  (Greek  aster')  is  not  used  respect¬ 
ing  any  of  the  faithful  (outside  the  apostles)  in  referring 
to  them  in  this  present  life;  but  it  is  used  with  reference 
38  D 


594 


The  Day  of  Vengea?ice. 


to  those  who  depart  from  the  truth,  and  become  “heady,.  1 
false  teachers,  “vainly  puffed  up/’  aspiring  to  be  considered 
authorities  in  the  same  sense  as  the  apostles,  and  who  are 
styled  “  wandering  stars,”  “ false  apostles.” — 2  Cor.  1 1 : 
13;  Rev.  2:2;  Jude  13. 

On  the  contrary,  the  Scriptures  everywhere  hold  out  the 
promise  that  the  faithful,  humble  lamp-light-shiners  of  this 
present  time  shall  by  and  by  with  Christ  be  the  glorious 
and  honored  seed  of  Abraham — “'as  the  stars  of  heaven.” 
But  not  in  the  present  “heavens”  which  shall  shortly 
pass  away  with  great  commotion,  will  these  shine; — no, 
but  in  the  “new  heavens” — the  new  ecclesiastical  kingdom 
of  the  Millennial  age.  Of  the  same  class,  and  of  that 
same  resurrection  time,  the  Prophet  Daniel  (12:3)  says, 
“They  that  be  wise,  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of 
the  firmament ;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness, 
as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever.  ’  ’  The  Apostle  Paul  also  speaks 
of  the  Church’s  future  glory  in  the  first  resurrection,  say¬ 
ing  that  their  glories  will  differ  “as  star differeth  from  star 
in  glory.” 

Now  if  God  ordained  only  twelve  stars  as  lights  for  his 
Church,  as  represented  in  Revelation  (12:1),  is  it  not  a 
great  mistake  for  popes  and  bishops  to  regard  themselves 
as  successors  of  the  apostles, — stars  also?  And  is  it  not  a 
faCt  that  certain  of  the  so-called  “higher  critics”  regard 
themselves  and  are  regarded  by  others  as  the  equals  or  in¬ 
deed  the  superiors  of  the  apostles,  as  light-shiners,  stars  ? 
And  do  not  they  and  others  show  this,  by  preaching  their 
own  ideas ,  shining  out  their  own  light  on  various  subjects, 
without  considering  it  necessary  to  consult  or  to  give  as 
proof  the  words  of  the  inspired  apostles?  And  if  they 
quote  or  refer  at  all  to  the  light  of  the  true  stars,  the  twelve 
apostles’  teachings,  is  it  not  rather  to  have  them  confirm 
their  views  or  light,  rather  than  to  show  that  the  teaching  is 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy. 


595 


light  from  the  apostolic  stars?  And  indeed  the  light  of 
these  false  stars,  “wandering  stars,”  is  usually  so  opposed  to 
that  of  the  inspired  twelve,  that  they  can  scarcely  so  much 
as  find  a  suitable  text  from  their  writings. 

In  our  Lord’s  prophecy  these  true  star-lights  are  reck¬ 
oned  in  as  part  of  the  gospel  sunlight,  darkened,  with¬ 
drawn  from  shining;  while  the  false  stars,  the  worldly-wise, 
man-ordained  lights  of  the  present  heavens  are  represented 
as  making  a  great  display  in  coming  down  to  earthly  con¬ 
ditions; — abandoning  their  once  somewhat  spiritual  emi¬ 
nence,  and  in  their  teachings  coming  down  to  the  level  of 
earthly  moralists  and  philosophers — to  the  Christian-citizen- 
ship-politics  level. 

The  shaking  of  the  symbolic  ecclesiastical  heavens  men¬ 
tioned  in  the  same  connexion  has  somewhat  to  do  with 
these  lights  of  Christendom  coming  to  a  lower  plane  of 
public  teaching.  This  shaking  would  signify  just  what  we 
see  on  every  hand — a  shaking  up  of  the  creeds  and  dogmas 
of  Christendom,  which,  because  of  their  admixture  of  er¬ 
rors,  produce  confusion  whenever  referred  to, — as,  for  in¬ 
stance  the  dodtrine  of  eledt  and  non-eledt  infants;  the 
dodtrine  of  the  eternal  torment  of  all  who  are  not  saints, 
overcomers,  etc. 

As  a  consequence,  many  of  the  worldly-wise  men  who 
are  starring  before  the  public  are  already  making  every  ef¬ 
fort  to  distradt  attention  from  all  such  subjedts.  What 
other  subjedts  can  they  find  than  either  the  true  or  the  false 
dodtrine  of  eledtion;  and  the  true  or  the  false  idea  of  God’s 
provision  for  the  future  life  of  mankind?  Not  knowing  of 
the  true,  divine  plan  of  the  ages,  and  not  wishing  to  awaken 
controversy  along  the  lines  of  hell  and  infant  damnation, 
what  can  these  star  preachers  preach,  that  will  attradl  to 
them  the  attention  of  the  world? 

They  can  abandon  spiritual  themes  entirely,  and  descend 


50 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


to  the  plane  of  the  natural  man,  to  moral  and  political  re¬ 
form  questions.  They  can  go  “slumming,”  and  preach 
the  anti-slum  gospel.  They  can  join  in  Christian-citizen- 
ship  Crusades,  etc.  And  these  things  will  more  and  more 
engage  these  pulpit  stars;  while  others  will  create  sensa¬ 
tions  by  outdoing  the  most  celebrated  Infidels  in  statements 
of  what  they  do  not  believe  ;  in  making  sport  of  the  Bible 
record  of  an  Adamic  fall  into  sin,  and  the  idea  of  being 
saved  out  of  something  which  is  a  myth,  according  to  their 
Evolutionary  theory. 

Who  cannot  see  these  signs  fulfilling  on  every  hand  to¬ 
day  !  But  the  sun  and  moon  and  twelve  stars  are  only 
partly  obscured  as  yet;  and  comparatively  few  of  the  false 
stars  have  fallen  from  every  pretence  of  gospel  shining  to 
the  level  of  the  comprehension  of  the  masses  to  whom 
they  shine. 

Coincidently,  Luke (21  :  25,  26)  adds  other  signs  of  this 
time  :  “  Upon  the  earth  distress  of  nations  with  perplexity; 
the  sea  and  the  waves  [the  restless  and  lawless  elements] 
roaring;  men's  hearts  failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  look¬ 
ing  after  those  things  which  are  coming  on  the  earth  [society]: 
for  the  powers  of  heaven  shall  be  shaken.  ’  ’ 

The  roaring  sea  and  waves  symbolize  the  restless  masses 
of  humanity,  curbed,  but  not  fully  restrained,  by  the  laws 
and  regulations  of  society.  Every  one  has  heard  some  of 
this  “roaring”  for  the  past  twenty  years,  with  occasional 
stormy  outbreaks  dashing  like  tidal-waves  against  the  earth 
[social  order]  and  seeking  to  swallow  it  up.  Restrained 
for  a  time,  these  waves  are  gathering  weight  and  force;  and, 
as  prophetically  shown,  it  is  only  a  question  of  a  few  years 
until  all  the  mountains  [kingdoms]  are  “removed  and 
carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea,”  in  anarchy.  (Psalm  46: 
1,  2.)  Every  newspaper,  not  under  the  control  of  wealth, 
voices  the  roar  of  the  restless  “sea”  class;  and  the  others. 


597 


Our  Lord1  s  Great  Prophecy . 

though  unwillingly,  must  give  the  echo  of  the  roaring  as 
matters  of  news.  This  it  is,  that  in  a  period  of  compara¬ 
tive  peace,  is  causing  ‘  ‘distress  of  nations  with  perplexity.” 

And  it  is  as  men  begin  to  realize  that  the  sea-roar 
and  unrest  is  due  largely  to  the  wane  of  superstition  and 
of  ecclesiastical  influence,  and  as  they  more  and  more  see 
the  powers  of  heaven  [sectarian  creeds  and  systems]  shaken, 
that  their  hearts  are  failing  them  for  fear, — in  apprehen¬ 
sion  of  the  things  coming  upon  the  earth  [society] ;  but 
the  strenuous  efforts  now  being  made  to  reestablish  and 
unify  sectarian  power  and  influence,  will  be  in  great  meas¬ 
ure  successful  only  for  a  short  time ;  for  it  will  surely  dis¬ 
integrate  completely. 

“And  then  [at  that  same  time]  shall  appear  the  sign 
[evidence,  proof  I  of  the  Son  of  Man,”  the  proof  or  evi¬ 
dence  of  the  second  advent  of  the  Son  of  Man. 

We  should  not  lose  sight  of  the  fadt  that  this  entire 
prophecy  is  given  in  answer  to  certain  questions,  one  of 
which  was,  “  What  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy  presence1  ’  at 
the  second  advent?  Having  in  mind  the  fadt  that  few 
recognized  the  Messiah  at  his  first  advent,  and  that  they 
themselves  had  doubts  and  fears  on  the  subject  for  a  con¬ 
siderable  time,  they  wished  to  know  how  they  would  be 
sure  to  recognize  him.  At  the  first  advent  our  Lord  showed 
himself,  and  was  attested  by  signs — by  his  wonderful  words 
and  works,  and  by  John  the  baptizer.  What  sign  should 
they  expect  to  indicate  his  second  presence  ?  was  their 
pointed  question. 

Our  Lord’s  answer  assured  them  that  his  people  would  not 
be  left  without  a  suitable  and  sufficient  sign;  but  of  its  char¬ 
acter  he  said  nothing.  “Then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son 
of  Man.”  It  will  be  sufficient  for  the  faithful,  watchful 
people  of  God,  but  is  not  intended  for  others.  It  was  this 
class  that  saw  and  understood  the  signs  or  proofs  of  his 


5  9» 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


first  advent,  while  the  masses  of  nominal  Israel  could  not 
discern  the  signs  of  their  times ,  and  God  did  not  wish  that 
others  should  discern  them  ;  hence  many  of  the  wonderful 
words  of  life  were  spoken  in  parables  and  dark  sayings, 
that  seeing  they  might  not  see,  and  hearing  they  might  not 
understand,  being  unworthy  of  the  light  then  due  to  the 
faithful  only.  And  s©  it  will  be  in  respect  to  the  sign  or  evi¬ 
dence  of  the  Lord’s  second  presence.  It  will  not  be  mani¬ 
fested  to  all  mankind :  it  can  be  recognized  only  by  Israel¬ 
ites  indeed,  and  they  must  be  honest — without  guile. 

The  word  sign  (verse  30)  is  in  the  Greek  seemion  and  has 
the  significance  of  proof  or  evidence  as  illustrated  in  the 
following  cases: — 

“And  many  other  signs  truly  did  Jesus.” — John  20  130. 

“The  Lord  .  .  .  granted  signs  and  wonders  to  be  done 
by  their  [Paul’s  and  Barnabas’]  hands.” — A6ts  14:  3. 

“Tongues  arc  for  a  sign  ...  to  them  that  believe  not.” 
—  1  Cor.  14  :  22. 

“Truly  the  signs  of  an  apostle  were  wrought  among 
you  in  all  patience,  in  signs,”  etc. — 2  Cor.  12:12. 

Hence,  “Ye  shall  see  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man,”  does 
not  signify  that  the  Lord’s  disciples  then  living  will  see 
him ,  but  that  they  will  have  an  indication  or  evidence  of 
his  presence  at  that  time.  The  signs  of  our  Lord’s  second 
presence  will  be  found  in  harmony  with,  and  corroborated 
by,  the  testimony  of  the  prophets,*  as  was  the  case  at  the 
first  advent. — Luke  24:  44-46. 

“  In  Heaven — The  sign  or  proof  of  his  parousia  will 
be  given  in  heaven.  Not  in  the  heaven  of  the  Father’s  pres¬ 
ence  and  before  the  holy  angels,  but  in  the  symbolic 
heaven,  the  ecclesiastical  heaven,  the  same  heaven  which  the 
preceding  verse  tells  us  shall  be  so  terribly  shaken  as  to 
shake  out  its  stars.  It  is  in  this  heaven — the  professedly 


*  Vol  11.,  Chaps.  5,  6,  7. 


Our  Lord1  s  Great  Prophecy . 


599 


spiritual  class — that  the  sign  or  evidence  of  our  Lord' s  pres - 
ence  will  first  be  apparent.  Some  will  “see”  the  fulfil¬ 
ment  of  the  prophetic  declarations  respecting  this  day  of 
the  second  presence,  in  the  marvelous  unfolding  of  the 
divine  plan  of  the  ages,  and  will  recognize  it  as  one  of  the 
signs  of  his  presence.  (Luke  12:37.)  The  judgment  of 
Babylon,  Christendom,  social  and  ecclesiastical,  is  another 
sign  that  the  Judge  has  come,  and  is  reckoning  first  of  all 
with  those  to  whom  as  stewards  he  committed  his  goods. 
(Matt.  25:19;  Luke  19:15.)  “  Judgment  must  begin 

with  the  house  of  God;”  and  it  means  confusion  and  con¬ 
sternation  among  the  Doctors  and  Chief  Priests  of  the 
present  time,  as  they  attempt  to  reconcile  their  dodtrines, 
practices  and  faiths,  as  it  did  to  the  Pharisees  and  Priests 
and  Dodtors  of  the  Law  at  our  Lord’s  first  presence; — 
even  though  the  presence  was  denied  then,  as  now. 

But  at  the  first  presence  the  humble  Israelites  indeed, 
whom  God  accounted  worthy,  were  not  confused,  but  en¬ 
lightened,  so  that  our  Lord  could  say  to  them,~“  Blessed 
are  your  eyes,  for  they  see;  and  your  ears,  for  they  hear: 
for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  many  prophets  and  right¬ 
eous  men  have  desired  to  see  those  things  which  ye  see, 
and  have  not  seen  them  ;  and  to  hear  those  things  which 
ye  hear,  and  have  not  heard  them.”  (Matt.  13  :  17.)  So  now 
in  the  second  presence  of  the  Son  of  Man,  the  opening  up 
of  the  divine  Word,  the  discernment  of  the  divine  plan 
showing  as  well  the  divine  times  and  seasons,  and  the  con¬ 
fusion  upon  ‘‘Babylon”  are  satisfactory  proofs  of  the  pres¬ 
ence  of  the  King. 

“  Then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn,  and  they 
shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.” 
— Matt.  24:30. 

The  tribes  of  earth  will  not  see  the  sign  or  proof  of  the 
Lord’s  presence  given  only  among  the  “heavens,”  the  at 


6oo 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


least  nominally  spiritual — the  churches, — and  appreciated 
only  by  the  guileless  of  these.  Nor  will  they  ever  see  the 
Lord  himself  by  natural  sight,  for  he  is  no  longer  flesh  and 
to  be  seen  of  the  fleshly.* *  Our  Lord’s  words  should  be 
remembered, — “  Yet  a  little  while  and  the  world  seeth  me 
no  more."  (John  14:19.)  And  the  Apostle’s  words  to 
the  Church  are  also  to  be  kept  in  memory, — that  we  all 
must  be  “changed,”  and  made  spirit  beings  like  our  Lord, 
before  we  can  u see  him  as  he  is."  (1  Cor.15  151-53; 
1  John  3:2.)  The  tribes  of  earth,  on  the  contrary,  will 
see  the  clouds  of  trouble  and  confusion  incident  to  the  shak¬ 
ing  of  the  “heavens,”  and  realize  it  to  be  a  storm  which 
will  shake  the  “earth”  also  (See  Heb.  12:26,  27),  and  at 
that  time  also  there  shall  be  a  general  mourning  of  all,  in¬ 
cident  to  that  great  time  of  trouble;  and  eventually  all 
mankind  at  the  close  of  the  storm  shall  discern ,  recognize 
the  new  King  with  the  eyes  of  their  understanding  and 
shall  mourn  for  sin,  and  that  they  ever  in  blindness  rejedted 
him; — the  Jew  first. — See  Zech.  12  : 10-12. 

“And  he  shall  send  his  angels  with  a  great  trumpet  and 
he  shall  gather  his  eledl  from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end 
of  heaven  to  the  other.”  (Sinaitic  MS.  omits  “sound.”) — 
Matt.  24:31. 

This  work  will  be  in  progress  in  the  interim,  the  *  ‘harvest.  ’  * 

The  angels  (messengers  of  the  new  King  of  earth)  will  do  a 

separating  work,  not  between  the  church  and  the  world,  but 

a  separating  work  in  the  nominal  church — among  nominal 

professors,  the  present  “heavens.”  This  work  is  represented 

under  various  symbolic  descriptions, — it  is  the  gathering 

of  the  wheat  from  the  tares  into  the  barn  (Matt.  13:30): 

it  is  the  gathering  of  the  good  fish  into  baskets  and  the 

casting  of  the  unsuitable  fish  caught  in  the  gospel  net  back 

into  the  sea  (Matt.  13:47-49);  it  is  the  gathering  of  his 

. — — ■ — — ■■  .. ,  _ — ______________________ 

*  Vol.  ii.,  Chap.  5. 


Our  Lord's  Great  Prophecy.  601 

jewels  (Mai.  3:17);  it  is  the  calling  of  “my  people**  out 
of  Babylon  (Rev.  18:4);  it  is  the  midnight  cry  to  the 
virgins,  which  separates  the  wise  from  the  foolish  (Matt. 
25:6);  and  in  this  prophecy  it  is  the  gathering  of  the 
“  eledt  ”  from  all  the  non -eledt  of  Christendom,  from  the 
four  winds — from  every  quarter. 

We  are  not  to  expedt  spirit-angels  to  appear  with  wings 
and  to  fly  through  the  air  blowing  a  great  trumpet,  and 
here  and  there  catching  away  some  of  the  saints; — no  more 
than  we  are  to  expedt  to  become  literal  fish  and  to  be  put 
into  literal  baskets,  or  literal  grains  of  wheat  to  be  put  in¬ 
to  a  literal  barn.  The  angels  or  messengers  used  by  our 
Lord  in  this  harvest  gathering  will,  we  believe,  be  such 
messengers  as  he  has  used  in  his  service  throughout  this  age 
—  earthly  servants,  begotten  of  his  holy  spirit — “new 
creatures  in  Christ  Jesus.” 

The  “great  trumpet’  ’  we  understand  to  be  the  antitypical 
“trumpet  of  Jubilee,”  the  “seventh  trumpet,”  as  sym¬ 
bolic  as  the  preceding  six  (Rev.  11:15-18),  none  of  which 
ever  made  any  literal  sound.  It  has  been  symbolically 
sounding  since  Odtober  1874,  and  will  continue  to  the  end 
of  the  Millennium.  With  the  beginning  of  this  trumpet 
began  the  “harvest”  and  the  reaping  and  separating, 
which  must  continue  until  the  “eledt,”  the  “wheat,”  are 
all  gathered  out  of  the  present  heavens  (ecclesiastical  sys¬ 
tems) — unto  the  Lord.  The  “angels”  (messengers)  are 
those  who  carry  the  message  of  the  Lord’s  Word  which 
produces  the  separation  and  gathers  his  eledt  to  himself. 

It  is  the  privilege  of  the  faithful  people  of  God  who  are 
now  translated  out  of  darkness  into  the  marvelous  light — • 
who  are  permitted  to  see  and  hear  those  things  which  others 
do  not  see  and  hear,  to  be  coworkers  with  their  Lord  as 
his  angels — messengers  or  servants — in  this  as  well  as  in  all 
the  other  features  of  the  work,  throughout  the  age.  By 


502 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


his  grace  such  have  plowed  and  sowed  and  harrowed  and 
watered,  and  now  the  same  class  may  also  reap  with  the 
Chief  Reaper. 

PROXIMITY  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD. 

“  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the  fig  tree  :  When  his  branch 
is  yet  tender  and  putteth  forth  leaves  ye  know  that  sum¬ 
mer  *  is  nigh :  so  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  see  all  these 
things,  know  that  it  (the  Kingdom  of  God — Luke  17:21) 
is  near,  even  at  the  doors.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  This 
generation  shall  not  pass  till  all  these  things  be  fulfilled.’ * 
“  Heaven  and  earth  [the  present  ecclesiastical  and  social 
order]  shall  pass  away :  but  my  word  shall  not  pass  away.  ’  ’ 
— Matt.  24:32-35. 

Unbelievers  have  seized  upon  this  passage  claiming  that  it 
manifestly  has  not  been  fulfilled,  and  hence  proves  our 
Lord  to  have  been  a  false  prophet.  They  apply  the  proph¬ 
ecy  wholly  to  the  troubles  connected  with  the  fall  of  Israel’s 
national  polity  in  A.  D.  70,  and  contemptuously  remark 
that  that  generation  and  many  more  passed  away  without 
seeing  the  fulfilment  of  “all  these  things.”  Our  answer 
to  this,  of  course,  is  that  our  Lord’s  prophecy  is  not  un¬ 
derstood, —  that  it  referred  only  in  part  to  the  trouble 
upon  Israel  which  culminated  in  A.  D.  70. 

But  to  meet  the  objedtion,  certain  Christian  writers  have 
been  led  to  claim  that  the  words  “this  generation”  really- 
meant,  this  race ,  the  Jews,  shall  not  pass  away  until  all 
these  predidlions  have  been  fulfilled. 

But  we  must  dissent  from  this  interpretation  for  several 
reasons:  — 

(1)  Although  the  words  “generation”  and  “race”  may 
be  said  to  come  from  a  common  root  or  starting  point,  yet 
they  are  not  the  same;  and  in  Scriptural  usage  the  two  words 
are  quite  distindt. 

*  The  Hebrews  divided  their  year  into  two  seasons,  bummer  and 
Winter. 


Uur  lord’s  Great  Prophecy.  603 

Notice  that  in  the  New  Testament  when  the  word  gener¬ 
ation  is  used  in  the  sense  of  race  or  posterity,  it  is  al¬ 
ways  from  the  Greek  gennema  (as  in  Matt.  3:7;  12:34; 
23:33;  Luke  3:7)  or  from  genos  (as  in  1  Pet  2:9).  But  in 
the  three  different  records  of  this  prophecy  our  Lord  is 
credited  with  using  a  wholly  different  Greek  word  ( genea  ) 
which  does  not  mean  race,  but  has  the  same  significance  as 
our  English  word  generation.  Other  uses  of  this  Greek 
word  (genea')  prove  that  it  is  not  used  with  the  significance 
of  race,  but  in  reference  to  people  living  cotemporaneously. 
We  cite  in  proof, — Matt.  1:17;  11:16;  12:41;  23:36; 
Luke  11 250,  51 ;  16:8;  Adis  13:36;  Col.  1  :26;  Heb.  3:10. 

(2)  Our  Lord  could  not  have  meant  the  Jewish  race,  and 
it  would  have  been  improper  to  have  used  a  Greek  word 
signifying  race ,  because  the  Jewish  race  was  not  the  sub- 
jedl  of  the  apostles’  inquiry  nor  of  our  Lord’s  prophecy  in 
reply.  Israel  is  barely  referred  to  in  the  prophecy,  and  to  have 
said,  This  race  will  not  pass  away  until  all  be  fulfilled,  would 
have  left  the  matter  open  to  the  question  as  to  which  or 
what  race  might  be  meant,  for  no  particular  race  is  indi¬ 
cated.  It  would,  therefore,  if  the  word  meant  race ,  be  as 
proper  to  say  that  it  meant  the  human  race  as  to  say  that 
it  referred  to  the  Jewish  race. 

But  understanding  genea  here,  as  elsewhere,  to  mean 
generation ,  and  recognizing  that  our  Lord’s  words  were  a 
prophecy  covering  the  entire  Gospel  age,  we  have  no  dif¬ 
ficulty  in  understanding  the  statement  to  mean, — “This 
generation  [which  will  witness  the  signs  inquired  for  by 
the  Apostles  and  just  enumerated  by  our  Lord — namely, 
the  darkening  of  the  sun  and  moon  and  the  falling  of  the 
stars] — this  generation  shall  not  pass  away  until  all  these 
things  be  fulfilled.”  In  other  words,  the  signs  mentioned 
will  occur  within  a  generation-epoch  in  the  close  of  the 
age. 


Cod 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


The  sprouting  of  the  fig  tree  may  have  been  but  a  casual 
remark,  but  we  incline  to  think  that  it  was  not.  The  pe¬ 
culiar  circumstance  narrated  of  our  Lord’s  curse  upon  a  fig 
tree  which  bore  no  fruit,  and  which  withered  away  diredtly 
(Matt.  21 : 19,  20)  inclines  us  to  believe  that  the  fig  tree  in 
this  prophecy  may  be  understood  to  signify  the  Jewish  na¬ 
tion.  If  so,  it  is  being  signally  fulfilled ;  for  not  only  are 
thousands  of  Israelites  returning  to  Palestine,  but  the  Zion¬ 
ist  movement,  started  recently,  has  assumed  such  propor¬ 
tions  as  to  justify  a  Convention  of  representatives  from  all 
parts  of  the  world  to  meet  in  Switzerland  to  put  in  prao 
tical  shape  the  proposal  for  the  redrganization  of  a  Jewish 
state  in  Palestine.  These  buds  will  thrive,  but  will  bear 
no  perfect  fruit  before  October  1914 — the  full  end  of 
“  Gentile  Times.” 

A  “generation”  might  be  reckoned  as  equivalent  to  a  cen¬ 
tury  (pradtically  the  present  limit)  or  one  hundred  and  twenty 
years,  Moses’  lifetime  and  the  Scripture  limit.  (Gen.  6:3.) 
Reckoning  a  hundred  years  from  1780,  the  date  of  the  first 
sign,  the  limit  would  reach  to  1880 ;  and,  to  our  understand¬ 
ing,  every  item  predicted  had  begun  to  be  fulfilled  at  that 
date; — the  “  harvest”  or  gathering  time  beginning  Odlober 
1874;  the  organization  of  the  Kingdom  and  the  taking  by 
our  Lord  of  his  great  power  as  the  King  in  April  1878,  and 
the  time  of  trouble  or  “day  of  wrath”  which  began 
Odtober  1874  and  will  end  October  1914;  and  the 
sprouting  of  the  fig  tree.  Those  who  choose  might  with¬ 
out  inconsistency  say  that  the  century  or  generation  might 
as  properly  reckon  from  the  last  sign,  the  falling  of  the 
stars,  as  from  the  first,  the  darkening  of  the  sun  and 
moon:  and  a  century  beginning  1833  would  be  still  far 
from  run  out.  Many  are  living  who  witnessed  the  star¬ 
falling  sign.  Those  who  are  walking  with  us  in  the  light 
of  present  truth  are  not  looking  for  things  to  come  which 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy .  605 

are  already  here,  but  are  waiting  fcr  the  consummation  of 
matters  already  in  progress.  Or,  since  the  Master  said, 
“  When  ye  shall  see  all  these  things,”  and  since  “the  sign  of 
the  Son  of  Man  in  heaven,”  and  the  budding  fig  tree,  and 
the  gathering  of  “  the  eledf  ”  are  counted  among  the  signs, 
it  would  not  be  inconsistent  to  reckon  the  “generation” 
from  1878  to  1914 — 36^4  years — about  the  ave?-agc  of  human 
life  to-day. 

“  But  of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man  ;  no  not 
the  angels  of  heaven,  nor  the  Son,  but  my  Father  only.” 
(Matt.  24:36,  Sinaitic  MS.  Compare  Mark  13:32,33.) 
“Take  ye  heed,  watch  and  pray,  for  ye  know  not  when  the 
time  is.” 

To  many  these  words  seem  to  imply  much  more  than 
they  express:  they  think  of  them  as  though  they  put  a  lock 
upon  and  made  useless  all  the  prophecies  of  the  Bible; — 
as  though  our  Lord  had  said,  “No  man  shall  ever  know,” 
whereas  he  merely  said,  “No  man  [now]  knoweth,”  re¬ 
ferring  only  to  the  persons  who  heard  him — to  whom  the 
exadt  times  and  seasons  were  not  due  to  be  revealed.  Who 
can  doubt  that  the  “  angels  of  heaven  ”  and  “  the  Son  ” 
now  know ,  fully  and  clearly,  matters  which  have  progressed 
so  nearly  to  fulfilment?  And  if  they  are  not  now  hindered 
from  knowing  by  the  statement  of  this  verse,  neither  now 
are  God’s  saints  hindered  or  restrained  by  this  verse  from 
seeking  an  understanding  of  all  truth  “written  afore¬ 
time  for  our  learning.”  Indeed,  it  was  in  great  measure 
because  it  was  not  the  Father’s  will  that  his  people  then , 
nor  down  to  the  time  the  “seals”  were  broken*  should 
know  the  date,  that  our  Lord  delineated  the  course  of 
events,  and  assured  them  that  if  they  would  watch  and  pray 
and  thus  continue  faithful,  they,  at  the  proper  time,  would 
not  be  left  in  darkness,  but  would  see  and  know. 


*  Vol.  II.,  Chaps.  2  and  3. 


6o6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


God,  through  his  Prophet  Daniel,  pointed  out  that  at  this 
time  “  the  wise  shall  understand”  the  vision  and  prophecy, 
and  merely  that  “none  of  the  wicked  shall  understand.” 
(Dan.  12:9,  10.)  To  this  the  Apostle  Paul  adds  his  testi¬ 
mony,  “Ye  brethren  are  not  in  darkness  that  that  day 
should  come  upon  you  as  a  thief,”  although  it  shall  come 
thus  upon  all  the  world.  “Watch  ye,  therefore  [that  in  due 
time  ye  may  know],  and  pray  always  that  ye  may  be  ac¬ 
counted  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things  that  shall  come 
to  pass.” 

AS  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  NOAH,  “THEY  KNEW  NOT.” 

“But  as  the  days  of  Noah  were,  so  shall  also  the  pres¬ 
ence  [Greek parousici\  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.  For  as  in 
the  days  that  were  before  the  flood  they  were  eating  and 
drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage,  until  the  day 
that  Noah  entered  into  the  ark,  and  knew  not,  .  .  .  so  shall 
also  the  presence  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.11 — Matt.  24:37-39. 

The  real  point  of  this  illustration  is  overlooked  by  many 
who  presuppose,  without  any  authority  in  the  Master’s 
words,  that  the  similarity  here  being  pointed  out  is  the 
wickedness  of  Noah’s  day  and  that  of  the  day  of  Christ’s 
presence.  But  while  such  a  comparison  might  have  been 
justifiable  and  proper,  the  fadl  remains  that  such  compari¬ 
son  was  not  made,  but  avoided.  The  comparison  made  is 
similarity  of  ignorance .  Only  Noah  and  his  family  knew  ; 
the  people  knew  not,  but  proceeded  as  usual, — marrying, 
planting,  building,  eating  and  drinking.  Similarly,  dur¬ 
ing  the  time  of  Christ1  s  presence  in  the  end  of  this  age,  and 
while  the  great  time  of  trouble  is  impending,  the  only  ones 
who  will  know  of  his  presence  or  have  a  clear  apprehension 
of  what  is  coming,  or  why,  or  the  outcome,  will  be  the 
Lord’s  people.  Others  will  “  know  not .  ” 

In  Luke  (17  : 26-29)  the  same  lesson  is  taught ;  and  both 
Noah’s  and  Lot’s  neighbors  are  shown  to  have  been  igno- 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy.  607 

rant  of  their  impending  troubles  in  the  days  of  Noah,  and  in 
the  days  of  Lot,  as  people  here  will  be  ignorant  of  the  com¬ 
ing  trouble  in  the  days  of  the  Son  of  Man — after  he  has 
come  and  is  present.  We  see  this  clearly  fulfilled  about  us 
to-day.  The  world  is  fearful  and  perplexed  ;  but  it  knows 
not  of  the  presence  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  the  1  ‘harvest’ ’ 
reckoning  now  in  progress.  Even  though  they  may  ap¬ 
proximately  surmise  the  trouble  coming,  they  cannot  guess 
the  blessing  that  is  beyond  it. 

“  Even  thus  shall  it  be  when  the  Son  of  Man  [already 
present ]  is  revealed  [made  manifest — first  to  his  watch¬ 
ing  “virgins,”  later  in  the  trouble  to  all  men].  In 
that  day,  he  which  shall  be  on  the  housetop,  and  his  stuff 
in  the  house,  let  him  not  come  down  to  take  it  away:  and 
he  that  is  in  the  field  let  him  likewise  not  return  back. 
Remember  Lot’s  wife  !  Whosoever  shall  seek  to  save  his 
life  [by  compromises  of  conscience  and  staying  in  Babylon] 
shall  lose  it ;  and  whosoever  shall  lose  his  life  [sacrifice  the 
interests  of  the  present  life]  shall  preserve  it” — everlast¬ 
ingly. — Luke  17:30-33. 

Thus  does  Luke’s  Gospel  apply  these  words  (already  con¬ 
sidered,  foregoing)  to  the  close  of  the  Gospel  age — “  the 
day  when  the  Son  of  Man  is  revealed.” 

‘ ‘  Remeriiber  Lot ’ s  wife  !  ’  ’  is  our  Lord’s  pointed  warning. 
How  slight  would  be  the  appropriateness  of  this  injunc¬ 
tion,  if  applied  to  those  who  fled  from  Judea  in  A.  D.  70; 
but  how  intensely  forceful  it  is  as  a  caution  to  God’s 
people  here,  in  the  close  of  the  Gospel  age.  When  we 
learn  that  Babylon  is  doomed,  and  hear  the  Lord’s  mes¬ 
sage,  “  Come  out  of  her  my  people  that  ye  be  not  partak¬ 
ers  of  her  sins  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues,”  it 
is  indeed  like  the  voice  of  the  messengers  who  hastened 
Lot  and  his  family  out  of  Sodom,  saying,  “  Stay  not  in  all 
the  plain  ;  escape  for  thy  life ;  escape  to  the  mountain  lest 
thou  be  consumed  ;  look  not  behind  thee.” — Gen.  19:17. 

The  illustration  is  heightened  when  we  remember  that 


6o3 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Christendom  is  “that  great  city  [Babylon]  which  spirit¬ 
ually  is  called  Sodom.” — Rev.  n  :8. 

Lot’s  wife,  after  starting  to  flee  as  directed,  “looked 
back;”  coveting  the  things  behind:  and  so  with  some 
now  fleeing  from  Babylon  to  the  mountain  (Kingdom)  of 
the  Lord ;  they  are  more  in  sympathy  with  the  things  be¬ 
hind  than  with  the  things  before.  Only  those  will  run  the 
race  to  the  finish  who  set  their  affections  on  the  things 
above,  and  not  on  the  things  beneath.  The  perseverance 
of  the  saints  springs  from  a  full  consecration  of  heart ;  all 
others  will  fail  so  to  run  as  to  obtain  the  great  prize. 

ONE  TAKEN  AND  ANOTHER  LEFT. 

“  I  tell  you  that  in  that  night  there  shall  be  two  in  one 
bed  ;  the  one  shall  be  taken  and  the  other  shall  be  left.” — 
Luke  17  134, — omitted  by  Matthew. 

The  Lord,  through  the  Prophet,  informs  us  that  though 
the  Millennial  morning  draws  near,  a  night  also  approaches. 
(Isa.  21:12.)  It  will  be  a  night  of  trouble  in  the  forepart 
of  which  the  saints  will  be  gathered  out  of  Babylon.  The 
“  bed  ”  here,  in  harmony  with  Isaiah’s  use  of  that  word(Isa. 
28 : 20),  may  be  interpreted  to  symbolize  human  creeds  which 
are  long  enough  for  “babes”  in  Christ,  but  too  short  for  a 
developed  “man”  to  stretch  himself  in  it.  This  is  true  of 
the  various  “doCtrines  of  men,”  substituted  for  but  very 
different  from  the  doCtrines  of  God’s  Word  whose  lengths 
and  breadths  surpass  human  knowledge.  For  instance,  the 
doCtrine  of  Election,  as  taught  by  our  Calvinist  friends  is 
a  quite  sufficient  “bed”  to  rest  many  who  are  only  “babes” 
in  Christ,  whose  senses  have  never  been  much  exercised; 
but  as  in  the  light  of  present  day  knowledge  the  babes  get 
awake  and  grow  in  grace  and  knowledge,  they  will  all  surely 
find  the  old  creed-bed  too  short  for  comfort ;  and  as  each 
.  ttempfj;  to  wrap  himself  in  the  promises  of  God  narrowed 


Our  Lord' s  Great  Prophecy.  609 

by  an  erroneous  theology,  he  cannot  satisfactorily  cover 
himself :  doubts  creep  in  to  chill  him  with  fear  that  after 
all  he  is  not  certain  that  he  and  all  his  friends  are  of  the 
“  ele<5t;”  and  by  and  by  such  developed  Christians  find  it 
a  relief  to  get  out  of  such  a  predicament;  and  to  such 
God  generally  sends  the  light  of  present  truth  to  guide 
them  to  a  “  large  place”  of  true  rest  supplied  with  abund¬ 
ant  coverings  for  all  who  seek  to  know  and  to  do  the 
Father’s  will.  Others,  however,  the  vast  majority,  remain 
quite  satisfied  and  comfortable  in  their  various  little  cribs, 
because  they  are  “  babes  ”  and  not  “men”  in  Christian 
knowledge  and  experience.  “  One  shall  be  taken  and  the 
other  left.” 

“  Then  shall  two  be  in  the  field;  the  one  shall  be  taken, 
and  the  other  left.” — Matt.  24:40. 

“The  field  is  the  world,”  our  Lord  explained;  and  in 
this  discourse  it  represents  a  condition  outside  the  nominal 
“  house;” — outside  of  Babylon.  Thus  we  are  taught  that 
not  all  “  come-outers ”  will  be  “gathered,”  but  that  the 
4‘  jewels  ”  will  be  sought  wherever  they  may  be — “  the  Lord 
knoweth  them  that  are  his,”  and  in  this  harvest  gathering 
he  is  making  up  his  jewels, — gathering  his  “  eledt,”  to  be 
joint-heirs  in  his  Kingdom. 

“Two  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill ;  the  one  shall  be  taken 
and  the  other  left.” — Matt.  24:41;  Luke  17:35. 

A  mill  is  a  place  where  food  is  prepared :  the  ministers 
and  theological  schools  do  the  grinding  of  the  spiritual 
food  for  “Babylon,”  and  turn  out  very  poor  grist — not 
“ clean  provender.”  The  complaint  is  a  growing  one  that 
the  food  supplied  is  largely  husks  and  chaff,  which  will  not 
sustain  spiritual  life  and  strength :  and  each  grinder  is 
obliged  to  prepare  what  is  given  him  by  his  own  denomi¬ 
nation,'  md  he  cannot  hold  his  position  and  yet  provide 
the  “meat  in  due  season,”  “clean  provender,”  for  the 
39  d 


6io  The  Day  of  Vengeance . 

household  of  faith.  Hence  “present  truth  ”  gathers  some 
of  the  grinders  and  leaves  others — one  is  taken  and  another 
left.  Those  who  are  loyal  to  God  and  to  his  flock  will  be 
taken ;  all  others  will  be  left.  While  the  world  and  the 
nominal  church  declare  this  to  be  a  time  of  union  and 
“confederacy,”  God  declares  it  to  be  a  time  of  separa¬ 
ting. — Isa.  8:12. 

WHITHER  GATHERED — THE  ATTRACTION. 


“And  they  [the  disciples]  answered  and  said  unto  him, 
Where,  Lord?  [Where  will  these  be  taken?]  And  he 
said  unto  them,  Wheresoever  the  body  [the  carcass,  the 
food]  is,  thither  will  the  eagles  be  gathered  together.  ’  ’ — - 
Matt.  24:28;  Luke  17:37. 

The  lesson  is  that  in  that  day ,  when  the  Lord  is  gathering 
his  “eledt”  from  the  four  winds  of  heaven — from  -every 
quarter  of  the  Church — he  will  attradl  them  as  eagles  are 
attracted,  by  food,  for  which  they  have  a  keenness  of  vi¬ 
sion  and  appetite;  that  in  due  time  the  Lord  would  pro¬ 
vide  the  proper  food,  and  his  true  people  would  recognize 
it  and  be  gathered  to  it ; — the  ready  and  worthy  taken  and 
the  others  left. 

The  food  of  “present  truth”  now  provided  by  our  Lord, 
and  the  gathering  of  his  saints  by  and  to  it,  fits  the  de¬ 
scription  of  this  prophecy  exadtly.  The  present  call  is  not 
out  of one  “mill”  into  another  “mill;”  norout  of  one  “bed” 
into  another  of  about  the  same  size.  It  is  not  the  gather¬ 
ing  by  one  man  or  many  men,  to  him  or  to  them,  into  a  new 
denomination;  but  a  gathering  together  unto  Christ  him¬ 
self,  the  true  and  only  Master  and  Teacher.  Where  and 
when  before  was  there  ever  such  a  public  recognition  of  all 
who  trust  in  the  precious  blood  of  Christ  and  who  are  conse¬ 
crated  to  him,  as  the  one  household  of  faith — all  brethren 
— and  the  one  and  only  Lawgiver  Christ,  regardless  of 
human  creeds  and  dogmas  upon  other  subjects  ?  Never  and 
nowhere  since  the  days  of  the  apostles,  so  far  as  we  may 
judge. 

Moreover,  it  is  worthy  of  note  that  great  human  ability, 
oratory,  etc.,  have  been  notably  connected  with  ether 
movements,  but  not  with  this  present  gathering  to  the  Lord, 


Our  Lord1  s  Great  Prophecy.  611 

Here  the  truth ,  the  spiritual  food  which  the  Lord  is  sup¬ 
plying,  is  the  whole  attraction :  human  flourish  and  oratory 
i'md  little  room  for  exercise  here;  they  are  lacking  but  are  not 
missed.  The  gathered  and  gathering  ones  come  together 
because  they  “  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness :’  ’  and 
they  are  finding  the  satisfying  portion  which  the  Lord  him¬ 
self  has  provided;  and  each  for  himself  is  eating  thereof. 

WATCH,  IF  YE  WOULD  KNOW. 


“ Watch  therefore:  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your 
Lord  doth  come.  But  understand  this  [the  reason  why  the 
time  is  so  secreted  under  symbols  and  parables],  that  if  the 
householder  had  known  in  what  watch  the  thief  would  come, 
he  would  have  watched,  and  would  not  have  suffered  his 
house  to  be  broken  up.” — Matt.  24:42,  43. 

The  “  master  of  the  house”  or  ‘‘householder”  of  the 
present  dispensation  is  not  our  Lord,  but  our  Adversary, 
the  devil — “the  god  of  this  world,”  the  prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air,  “the  prince  of  this  world,”  who  now 
ruleth  in  the  children  of  disobedience,  blinding  the  minds 
of  all  that  believe  not — whose  eyes  of  understanding  have 
not  been  anointed  with  the  Lord’s  eye-salve.  (2  Cor.  4:4; 
Eph.  2:2:  Rev.  3:18.)  This  adversary  is  a  wily  one, 
and  very  cunning;  and  whatever  knowledge  he  has  of  the 
divine  times  and  seasons  and  arrangements  he  is  prompt  to 
use  in  opposing  the  divine  plan,  as  our  Lord  declares  in 
the  foregoing  statement. 

The  Heavenly  Father’s  course  toward  Satan  has  been  to 
let  him  take  his  own  way,  except  where  it  would  conflict 
with  the  divine  plan,  and  so  to  overrule  his  evil  devices  as 
to  use  them  for  the  furtherance  of  the  divine  plan.  Hence 
Satan,  although  he  has  long  known  the  Bible,  has  under¬ 
stood  but  little  of  it,  for  the  same  reason  that  man  has  not 
understood  it ;  because  written  in  parables,  symbols  and 
figures  of  speech.  And  now  that  these  are  due  to  be  un¬ 
derstood,  the  understanding  of  them  is  confined  to  such 
as  have  the  guidance  of  the  holy  spirit,  which,  as  our  Lord 
promised,  “shall  guide  you  into  all  truth,”  but  which  the 
world  cannot  receive.  Satan  does  not  possess  the  holy 


6l  2 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


spirit  and  is  not  guided  by  it,  and  consequently  much  of 
the  divine  Word  is  foolishness  unto  him.  But  he  has 
learned  no  doubt  as  the  world  to  some  extent  has  learned, 
that — “The  Secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  him.  ’  ’ 
(Psa.  25:14.)  We  may  presume  therefore  that  his  repre¬ 
sentatives,  the  fallen  angels,  are  frequently  present  at  the 
little  Conferences  and  Bible  studies,  etc.,  of  God’s  truly 
consecrated  people,  to  learn  something  of  the  divine  plan. 

In  what  way  Satan  would  have  managed  his  affairs  dif¬ 
ferently  if  he  had  known  sooner  more  about  the  divine 
plan,  we  can  only  surmise ;  but  we  have  our  Lord’s  positive 
testimony  that  such  knowledge  on  Satan’s  part  would  have 
made  necessary  a  different  ending  of  the  Gospel  age,  and 
a  different  opening  of  the  Millennial  age,  than  God  had 
purposed  and  declared.  But  instead  of  knowing  and  set¬ 
ting  his  house  in  order,  he  was  taken  unawares  by  the 
Lord’s parousia  in  1874,  and  the  “harvest”  work  then  be¬ 
gun  :  so  that  with  all  his  wiles  and  deceptions,  all  his  sim¬ 
ulations  of  the  true  light,  etc.,  his  “house,”  present  insti¬ 
tutions,  will  suffer  complete  collapse.  As  he  realizes  this, 
he  puts  forth  the  most  strenuous  efforts  to  deceive; — even 
resorting  through  his  deluded  servants  to  miracles  of  physi¬ 
cal  healing,  although  he  is  the  prince  of  disease,  sickness 
and  death.  (Heb.  2:14.)  But  a  house  thus  divided  against 
itself  is  sure  to  fail :  and  great  will  be  the  fall  of  Babylon: 
it  will  fall  as  a  great  millstone  cast  into  the  sea. — Rev.  18:21. 

“Therefore  be  ye  also  ready,  for  at  such  an  hour  as  ye 
think  not  the  Son  of  Man  cometh.” — Matt.  24  :44. 

Here  “ye  also,"  believers,  the  Lord’s  faithful,  are  men¬ 
tioned  in  contrast  with  Satan  and  his  household.  The 
time  of  the  Lord’s  presence  could  not  be  known  before¬ 
hand,  even  by  the  saints.  Nor  was  the  fa<5t  of  the  Lord’s 
presence  recognized  until  nearly  a  year  after  Odtober  1874, 
when  his  knock,  through  the  word  of  the  prophets  and 
apostles,  was  recognized.  Since  that  time  there  are  abun¬ 
dant  outward  signs,  evidences,  of  the  presence  of  the  Son 
of  Man;  and  his  devoted  ones  as  they  are  gathered  from 
the  four  winds  of  heaven,  are  taken  into  his  banqueting 
house  and  caused  to  sit  down  to  meat  such  as  the  world 
knoweth  not  of,  and  are  served,  first  of  all  by  the  Master 
himself,  and  incidentally  by  each  other. — See  Luke  12:37. 


Our  Lord's  Great  Prophecy. 


615 


DISPENSING  OF  FOOD  TO  THE  HOUSEHOLD. 

— MATT.  24:45-51;  LUKE  12:42-46. — 

“  Who  then  is  the  faithful  and  prudent  servant,  whom 
his  Master  has  placed  over  his  household  to  give  them  food 
in  due  season.  Happy  that  servant  whom  his  Master,  on 
coming,  shall  find  thus  employed !  Indeed  I  say  to  you 
that  he  will  appoint  him  over  all  his  stores  of  provisions.” 
— Matt.  24:45-51;  Luke  12:42-46. 

The  intimation  here  seems  to  be,  that  at  the  particular 
time  indicated  by  the  prophecy, — namely,  during  the  Lord’s 
presence ,  and  at  the  time  of  the  gathering  of  the  eledt — our 
Lord, the  great  Servant  of  his  people,  will  make  choice  of 
one  channel  for  dispensing  the  meat  in  due  season,  though 
other  channels  or  *  ‘fellow-servants”  will  be  used  in  bringing 
the  food  to  the  “  household.”  But  the  servant  is  merely 
a  steward,  and  liable  to  be  removed  at  any  moment,  should 
he  fail  to  fully  and  duly  acknowledge  in  every  particular, 
the  Master, — the  great  Servant  of  God,  and  his  people, — 
“  the  Messenger  of  the  Covenant,” — Christ. 

Faithfulness  on  the  part  of  said  steward  (both  to  the 
“Master”  and  to  “his  fellow-servants”  and  “  the  house¬ 
hold”)  will  be  rewarded  by  his  continuance  as  steward; — 
so  long  as  he  serves  faithfully,  he  may  continue,  and  may 
serve  the  household  of  faith  with  things  new  and  old, — 
meat  in  due  season — to  the  end ;  bringing  forth  all  the 
precious  things  of  divine  provision.  But  if  unfaithful  he 
will  be  deposed  entirely  and  put  into  outer  darkness,  while 
presumably  another  would  take  the  place,  subject  to  the 
same  conditions. 

To  our  understanding  this  would  not  imply  that  “that 
servant”  or  steward,  used  as  a  channel  for  the  circulation 
of  the  “meat  in  due  season,”  would  be  the  originator  of 
that  meat,  nor  inspired ,  nor  infallible.  Quite  to  the  con¬ 
trary,  we  may  be  sure  that  whoever  the  Lord  will  so 
use,  as  a  truth-distributing  agent,  will  be  very  humble  and 
unassuming,  as  well  as  very  zealous  for  the  Master’s  glory; 
so  that  he  would  not  think  of  claiming  authorship  or  own¬ 
ership  of  the  truth,  but  would  merely  dispense  it  zealously, 
as  his  Master’s  gift,  to  his  Master’s  “servants”  and 
“  household.” 


614 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


Any  other  spirit  and  course  would  surely  work  a  change 
of  steward.  This  is  detailed  by  our  Lord  as  follows : — 

“  But  if  that  servant  shall  [become]  wicked,  and  [losing 
faith]  say  in  his  heart,  My  Master  delays  his  coming ;  and 
shall  smite  his  fellow-servants,  and  eat  and  drink  with  the 
intemperate  [of  their  false  dodtrines],  the  Master  of  that 
servant  will  be  present  in  a  day  that  he  looketh  not  for, 
and  in  an  hour  that  he  is  not  aware  of,  and  shall  cut  him 
off  [from  being  his  servant]  and  will  appoint  him  his  por¬ 
tion  with  the  hypocrites  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnash¬ 
ing  of  teeth.” — Matt.  24:48-51. 

*  *  * 

Our  Lord  was  the  greatest  of  all  Prophets,  and  his  proph¬ 
ecy  likewise  the  most  striking.  Moses’  and  Jeremiah’s 
and  other  prophecies  deal  chiefly  with  the  rejection  and 
regathering  of  fleshly  Israel.  Isaiah's  prophecies  besides 
dealing  with  fleshly  Israel  show  Jesus  Christ  the  sufferer  for 
our  sins  as  also  a  light  to  the  Gentiles,  and  ultimately  the 
opening  of  all  the  blind  eyes  of  humanity  to  “  that  true 
light.”  Daniel  foretells  the  coming  and  cutting  off  of 
Messiah,  the  Pentecostal  anointing  of  the  most  holy,  the 
history  of  Gentile  powers  to  their  end,  and  the  establish¬ 
ment  of  Messiah’s  Kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven.  He 
also  shows  the  persecuting  power  of  the  Papal  little  horn, 
its  wearing  out  of  the  saints  during  the  age,  and  the  days 
of  waiting  for  the  Kingdom,  etc.  But  no  other  prophet 
than  our  Lord  has  given  us  the  needed  details  of  this  “har¬ 
vest”  time,  connecting  these  with  the  prominent  events 
noted  by  the  other  prophets. 

Our  Lord’s  prophecy,  like  those  of  the  others,  is  veiled 
in  symbolic  and  parabolic  language,  and  for  the  same  pur¬ 
pose; — that  “none  of  the  wicked  should  understand,” 
but  the  meek,  honest  and  faithful  of  God’s  people  only, — 
in  God’s  due  time  and  way. 

“Unto you  it  is  given  to  understand  the  mysteries  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God  :  but  to  others  in  parables  [“dark  say¬ 
ings”]  ;  that  seeing  they  might  not  see,  and  hearing  they 
might  not  understand.” — Luke  8:10. 


STUDY  XIII. 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  KINGDOM,  AND  HOW  IT 

WILL  MANIFEST  ITSELF. 


Walking  by  Faith. — Who  Constitute  the  Kingdom. — Setting  Up  the  Spir¬ 
itual  Kingdom. — Setting  up  “  Princes  in  All  the  Earth.” — The  Desire 
of  All  Nations. — The  Intimate  Communication  Between  the  Kingdom 
and  its  Ministers  or  “  Princes.” — Jacob’s  Ladder. — Moses'  Vail. — Great 
Changes  Inaugurated. — Will  there  be  Danger  from  so  Much  Power  in 
the  Hands  of  the  New  Potentate? — The  Rod-of-Iron  Rule,  How  Long? 
— The  World’s  Conversion. — A  Nation  Born  in  a  Day. — “All  that  are 
in  the  Graves.” — The  Increase  of  His  Kingdom. — The  Vicegerencv  Sur¬ 
rendered. — God’s  Will  Done  on  Earth. 


“  And  the  desire  of  all  nations  shall  come.”  “  In  the  last  days  it  shall 
come  to  pass  that  the  mountain  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  shall  be  es¬ 
tablished  in  the  top  of  the  mountains.” 

“  At  that  time  they  shall  call  Jerusalem  The  Throne  of  the  Lord ;  and 
all  the  nations  shall  be  gathered  unto  it,  to  the  name  of  the  Lord,  to 
Jerusalem:  neither  shall  they  walk  any  more  after  the  stubbornness  of 
their  evil  heart.” — Hag.  2:7;  Micah  4:  I,  2;  Jer.  3:17. 


TTAVING  in  our  studies  of  the  divine  plan  reached  the 
*  close  of  the  trouble  of  the  great  “Day  of  Vengeance’  * 
and  seen  how  the  divine  indignation  will  burn  against  sin 
and  selfishness,  we  have  now  the  more  agreeable  task 
of  examining,  in  the  light  of  the  Bible,  how  the  Kingdom 
of  God  is  to  be  established,  by  which  all  the  families  of 
the  earth  are  to  blessed,  and  a  new  and  permanent  and 
far  better  order  of  things  set  up,  instead  of  the  admittedly 
faulty  one  of  the  present  and  past. 

615 


6 1 6 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


If  the  dread  events  of  the  near  future  are  already  casting 
their  shadows  before  them  and  causing  fear  and  trepidation 
in  the  world,  those  who  look  from  “  the  secret  place  of  the 
Most  High,”  see  a  silver  lining  to  the  clouds  of  trouble 
which  may  well  cause  them  to  look  up  and  lift  up  their 
heads  and  rejoice  that  their  deliverance  draweth  nigh, 
and  also  relief  for  all  bought  with  the  precious  blood,  when 
“  the  Sun  of  righteousness  shall  arise  with  healing  in  his 
beams.” — Mai.  4:2. 

Many  of  the  matters  treated  foregoing  are  so  openly 
manifest  that  even  the  natural  man  may  be  considerably 
impressed  thereby.  But  now  we  approach  a  part  which 
requires  a  clearer  sight,  more  careful  study  of  the  Lord’s 
Word  and  a  firmer  grasp  of  faith;  for  it  deals  with  things 
not  yet  visible  except  to  the  eye  of  faith.  However,  God’s 
people  are  expedled  to  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight,  and 
to  trust  that  what  God  has  promised  he  is  abundantly  able 
to  perform. — Rom.  4:18-21. 

Of  these  things  none  could  know  by  any  learning  or 
wisdom  of  his  own;  but  all  who  have  the  undtion  from  the 
Holy  One  have  faith  in  the  power  of  God  to  say :  “There 
hath  not  failed  one  word  of  all  his  good  promise’  ’  (1  Kings 
8:56);  and  these  can  with  patience  wait,  and  trust  im¬ 
plicitly  for  future  good  things. 

In  our  previous  studies  of  the  subjedt*  we  learned  that 
the  “  Times  of  the  Gentiles,”  which  occupy  the  interim 
of  time  between  the  removal  of  the  typical  Kingdom  from 
Israel  and 1  the  full  establishment  of  the  true  Messianic 
Kingdom  upon  the  ruins  of  the  present  kingdoms,  will 
end  in  Odlober  a.  d.  1914.  We  have  seen  that  the  period 
of  our  Lord’s  presence  from  1874  to  1914  is  a  “harvest” 
time,  the  earlier  part  of  it  for  gathering  his  eledt  bride,  and 
the  latter  part  a  time  of  trouble,  for  the  overthrow  of  pres- 


*  Vol.  1.,  Chaps.  13  and  14;  Vol.  11.,  Chap.  4. 


Establishing  the  Kingdom. 


617 


ent  institutions,  in  preparation  for  the  new  Kingdom.  Let 
us  now  examine,  in  the  light  of  the  prophetic  lamp  (Psa. 
1 19  : 105  ;  2  Pet.  1:19),  some  of  the  details  connedted  with 
the  setting  up  of  this  Kingdom  of  the  Highest,  which  is 
to  be  the  fifth  universal  empire  of  earth,  and  to  have  no 
end;  and  to  bring  blessings  to  all  its  subjects,  while  all  other 
kingdoms  have  in  great  measure  brought  disappointment  and 
oppression  to  the  “ groaning  creation.”  No  wonder  that 
in  type  it  is  declared  to  be  ushered  in  with  a  Jubilee  trum¬ 
pet  (Lev.  25:9);  and  no  wonder  the  Prophet  Haggai  (2:7) 
assures  us  that  eventually  it  shall  be  recognized  as  the  “De¬ 
sire  of  all  nations.” 

As  having  a  practical  bearing  upon  the  manner  of  the 
establishment  of  “the  Kingdom  of  God,”  the  “Kingdom 
of  Heaven,”  let  us  keep  in  memory  what  we  have  already 
learned  from  the  Scriptures*  respecting  this  Kingdom’s 
royalty  and  those  who  shall  constitute  it. 

(1)  It  is  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  the  sense  that  the 
Heavenly  Father  is  the  Great  King  and  has  arranged  the 
plan  of  salvation  of  which  the  Millennial  Kingdom  will  be 
a  part.  It  is  his  Kingdom  also  in  the  sense  that  it  will  be 
established  and  perpetuated  by  his  power.  (1  Cor.  15:24-26.) 
It  is  his  Kingdom  further,  in  that  it  will  represent  him  as 
the  great  chief  ruler,  and  his  laws  and  his  love  and  mercy 
through  the  Mediator  whom  he  has  appointed. 

(2)  It  is  also  the  Kingdom  of  Christ — the  Kingdom  of 
God’s  dear  Son,  in  that  Christ  as  the  Mediator  of  the  New 
Covenant  will  be  the  adtive  ruler  of  this  Millennial  King¬ 
dom,  as  the  Father’s  representative,  for  the  purpose  of  sub¬ 
duing  evil,  destroying  sin,  and  bringing  into  full,  hearty 
obedience  to  the  Father  and  his  laws  all  of  the  redeemed 
race  willing  to  be  fully  restored  to  the  divine  likeness  and 
favor  and  everlasting  life. 


*  Vol.  1.,  pp,  288-300. 


6i8 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


(3)  It  will  be  the  Kingdom  of  the  saints,  in  that  they 
as  “  a  royal  priesthood  ”  (Rev.  5  : 10)  shall  reign  and  judge 
and  bless  the  world  in  conjundtion  with  their  Lord,  Jesus. 
— Rom.  8:17,  18. 

The  Kingdom  class  proper  will  consist  only  of  our  Lord 
and  his  “eledt”  of  this  Gospel  age,  to  whom  he  said: — 
“Fear  not,  little  flock,  it  is  the  Father’s  good  pleasure  to 
give  you  the  Kingdom.”  Of  these,  also,  the  Lord  said  to 
the  Prophet  Daniel,  “The  Kingdom  and  dominion,  even 
the  majesty  of  the  Kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven  shall 
be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High, 
whose  Kingdom  is  an  everlasting  Kingdom,  and  all  rulers 
shall  serve  and  obey  him. — Dan.  7:27. 

But  these,  be  it  remembered,  will  all  be  “changed  ”  in 
their  resurredtion  (the  first  resurredtion — Rev.  20:4,  6; 
1  Cor.  15:42-46,  50-54;  John  3:5,  8)  and  thereafter  will 
no  longer  be  human  beings,  but  “  partakers  of  the  divine 
nature,”  and  as  invisible  to  mankind  as  are  God  and  the 
heavenly  angels.  There  will  consequently  be  necessity  for 
some  means  of  communication  between  this  glorious  Church 
and  those  whom  it  will  be  judging*  and  lifting  up  out  of 
the  degradation  of  sin  and  death.  Such  communication 
between  spirit  beings  and  humanity  in  the  past  has  been 
accomplished  by  the  spirit  beings  appearing  in  bodies 
of  flesh,  and  thus  communing  with  certain  important  per¬ 
sons  respedting  divine  arrangements.  Thus  angels  appeared 
to  Abraham  and  Sarah  and  Lot  and  Gideon  and  Daniel 
and  Mary,  the  mother  of  Jesus,  and  others.  Such  com¬ 
munication  was  made  by  our  Lord  to  the  apostles  after  his 
resurredtion  as  a  spirit  being, — because  it  was  necessary  to 
communicate  to  them  certain  instrudtions,  and  “  the  holy 
Spirit  was  not  yet  given,  because  Jesus  was  not  yet 
glorified.” — John  7:39. 

*  See  1  Cor.  6:2;  and  Vol.  1.,  Chap.  8. 


Establishing  the  Kingdom. 


619 

But  we  do  not  expedt  that  the  communication  between 
the  spiritual  rulers  and  their  earthly  subjedts  will  be  after 
this  manner  during  the  Millennium;  for  we  find  that  God 
has  made  provision  that  a  certain  class  of  humanity,  al¬ 
ready  tried  (during  the  period  before  the  Gospel  age)  and 
found  worthy  of  perfedtion  and  everlasting  life,  shall 
throughout  the  Millennial  age  serve  as  the  intermediaries 
between  the  spiritual  Kingdom,  the  saints,  and  their  sub¬ 
jedts,  mankind. 

(4)  These  intermediaries,  while  not  the  Kingdom  in  the 
proper  sense  of  the  word,  will  be  so  fully  the  representa¬ 
tives  of  it  amongst  men  that  they  will  be  recognized  as  the 
Kingdom  by  men :  they  will  represent  the  Kingdom  before 
men  and  be  the  only  visible  representatives  of  it.  Hence 
we  have  termed  these  ‘The  earthly  phase  of  the  Kingdom,” 
visible  among  men. — Luke  13:28. 

These,  “  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob  and  all  the  prophets” 
and  ancient  worthies  referred  to  by  our  Lord  and  by  the 
apostles  (Matt.  8:11;  Heb.  11:4-40),  having  passed  their 
trial,  will  be  awakened  from  death  perfedt, — fully  restored 
to  human  perfedtion;  and  will  not  require  a  “  resurredtion 
by  judgment  ”  a  thousand  years  long,  as  will  the  residue  of 
mankind.  And  this  perfedtion  will  enable  them  to  com¬ 
municate  with  the  spiritual  Kings  and  Priests  diredl ,  with¬ 
out  need  that  the  spirit  beings  assume  fleshly  bodies  for 
the  purpose  of  communicating  the  laws,  etc.,  for  the  world. 
Just  as  Adam,  while  pe?'fedl ,  before  his  transgression,  could 
commune  diredt  with  the  heavenly  powers,  so  will  these 
worthies  commune,  when  restored  to  the  same  state  of  per¬ 
fedtion. 

But  the  earthly  rulers  will  not  be  the  “Kings  and  Priests,” 
but  under  the  King’s  appointment  they  shall  be  “princes 
in  all  the  earth,” — prominent  or  chief  ones — rulers,  in- 
strudtors. 


620 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


INTIMATE  COMMUNICATION  BETWEEN  THE  KINGDOM  AND 

ITS  REPRESENTATIVES. 


That  the  earthly  phase  of  the  Kingdom  will  be  on  terms 
of  intimate  communion,  fellowship  and  cooperation  with 
the  Kingdom  proper,  the  spiritual  rulers,  is  evident.  They 
will  be  related  to  each  other  as  father  and  children,  and 
as  cooperative  departments  of  the  same  heavenly  govern¬ 
ment:  the  heavenly  being  the  legislative  or  law-giving  de¬ 
partment,  and  the  earthly  the  executive  or  law-enforcing 
department.  As  it  is  written:  “Out  of  Zion  [the spiritual 
Kingdom]  shall  go  forth  the  Law,  and  the  Word  of  the 
Lord  [the  divine  messages,  through  the  “princes”]  from 
Jerusalem.” — Isa.  2:3. 

SETTING  UP  THE  KINGDOM. 

“The  Kingdom  of  God  is  preached,  and  every  man 
[accepting  the  testimony  as  a  message  from  God]  presseth 
into  it.”  (Luke  16:16.)  For  over  eighteen  centuries  this 
message,  this  offer  of  the  Kingdom,  has  been  doing  its  in¬ 
tended  work  of  seledting  the  “eledt  ”  “  overcomers  ”  from 
the  world.  During  all  this  age  these  have  waited  the  Father’s 
time  for  their  setting  up  or  exaltation  to  power,  as  his  Kings 
and  priests,  to  rule  and  to  teach  the  redeemed  people  of 
the  earth,  and  thus  bring  to  them  the  opportunity  of  ever¬ 
lasting  life  through  faith  and  obedience.  Yet  during  all 
this  time  this  Kingdom  class  has  suffered  violence  at  the 
hands  of  the  Ishmael  and  Esau  class,  and  at  the  hands 
of  Satan,  the  prince  of  this  world,  and  his  blinded  serv¬ 
ants.  As  our  Lord  expressed  it, — “The  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
suffereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force.”  (Matt. 
11  :  12.)  Our  Lord,  the  head  of  the  Kingdom,  suffered  to 
the  extent  of  death ;  and  all  of  his  followers  have  suffered 
something  of  earthly  loss  as  a  consequence  of  being  trans- 


Establishing  the  Kingdom. 


0;:i 


fated  orft  of  the  power  of  darkness  into  the  Kingdom  of 
God’s  dear  Son. — Col.  i  :i3- 

This  submission  for  over  eighteen  centuries  to  the  violence 
of  dominant  evil  has  not  been  because  of  lack  of  power  on 
the  part  of  our  risen,  ascended  and  glorified  Lord  to  pro  * 
tect  his  people ;  for  after  his  resurredlion  he  declared, — 
“All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth.” 
(Matt.  28:18.)  The  exercise  of  the  power  is  delayed  for  a 
purpose.  In  the  Father’s  plan  there  was  a  “due  time”  for 
the  great  sacrifice  for  sins  to  be  given,  and  another  due 
time  for  the  Kingdom  to  be  set  up  in  power  and  great 
glory  to  rule  and  bless  the  world :  and  these  were  far  enough 
apart  to  permit  the  calling  and  preparing  of  the  “eledl” 
Church  to  be  joint-heirs  of  the  Kingdom  with  Christ.  The 
evil  influences  and  opposition  of  sinners  have  heen permit¬ 
ted  for  the  purifying,  testing  and  polishing  of  those  “called” 
to  be  members  of  the  Kingdom  class.  As  with  the  Head, 
so  with  the  body,  it  is  God’s  design  that  each  member  shall 
as  a  new  creature  be  “made  perfect  through  suffering.” — 
Heb.  5  :g. 

But  now  we  are  in  the  end  of  this  Gospel  age,  and  the 
Kingdom  is  being  established  or  set  up.  Our  Lord, 
the  appointed  King,  is  now  present,  since  Odlober  1874, 
a.  d.,  according  to  the  testimony  of  the  prophets,  to  those 
who  have  ears  to  hear  it :  and  the  formal  inauguration  of 
his  kingly  office  dates  from  April  1878,  a.  d.  :  and  the 
first  work  of  the  Kingdom,  as  shown  by  our  Lord,  in  his 
parables  and  prophecy  (the  gathering  of  “his  eledl”),  is  now 
in  progress.  “The  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise Jirst,”  explained 
the  Lord  through  the  Apostle;  and  the  resurredlion  of  the 
Church  shall  be  in  a  moment.*  Consequently  the  Kingdom, 
as  represented  in  our  Lord,  and  the  sleeping  saints  already 
fitted  and  prepared  and  found  worthy  to  be  members  of 


*  Vol.  hi.,  Chap.  6. 


622 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


“his  body,”  the  “bride,”  was  setup  in  1S78;  and  all  that 
remains  to  be  done  for  its  completion  is  the  “gathering 
together  unto  the  Lord  ”  of  those  of  the  “elecT  ”  who  are 
alive  and  remain, — whose  trial  is  not  yet  complete. 

However,  instead  of  the  Kingdom  waiting  for  the  living 
members  to  finish  their  course,  the  Kingdom  work  began  at 
once;  and  the  living  ones  on  this  side  the  vail,  are  privileged 
to  know  “the  mysteries  of  the  Kingdom”  and  to  engage 
in  Kingdom  work  before  their  “change;”  and  as  they  die 
(will  not  fall  “asleep,”  but)  will  be  “changed”  in  the 
moment  of  death,  resurrected  as  part  of  the  blessed  and 
holy  first  resurrection  :  as  it  is  written, — “  Blessed  are  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth :  yea,  saith  the 
Spirit,  they  shall  rest  from  their  labors ,  while  their  works 
will  continue.  ’  ’  — Rev.  14:13. 

All  this  is  in  harmony  with  the  Scriptural  declaration 
that  the  Kingdom  of  God  must  first  be  set  up  before  its 
influence  and  work  will  result  in  the  complete  destruction 
of  “  the  powers  that  be”  of  “  this  present  evil  world  ” — 
political,  financial,  ecclesiastical — by  the  close  of  the 
“Times  of  the  Gentiles,”  October  a.  d.  1914.  Let  us 
note  some  Scriptures  to  this  effect. 

In  describing  the  events  under  the  Seventh  Trumpet, 
this  order  is  observed : — (1)  the  power  is  taken  by  the  Lord 
as  King  of  Earth,  and  his  reign  begun;  (2)  as  a  conse¬ 
quence  the  great  judgment-trouble  comes  upon  the  world. 
We  are  told,  prophetically,  that  the  reign  begins  before  the 
time  of  trouble,  and  before  the  resurrection  of  the  saints 
and  prophets ;  but  that  it  will  continue  long  after  these  (for 
a  thousand  years),  until  it  shall  have  “judged”  all  mankind, 
rewarding  those  who  reverence  the  Lord,  and  destroying 
those  whose  influence  is  corrupting.  Note  these  points  in 
the  following  quotation: — 

“  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,  which 


Establishing  the  Kingdom.  623 

art  and  wast  and  art  to  come;  because  thou  hast  taken  to 
thee  thy  great  power,  and  hast  reigned.  [Represented  in 
Christ — “All  things  are  of  the  Father,”  and  “  all  things 
are  by  the  Son,”  his  honored  representative.]  And  [as  a 
consequence  of  the  reign  begun]  the  nations  were  angry, 
and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they 
should  be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldst  give  reward  unto 
thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  to  them 
that  reverence  thy  name,  small  and  great;  and  shouldst  de¬ 
stroy  them  which  corrupt  the  earth.” — Rev.  11:17,  18. 

We  read  similarly  that  the  Kingdom  reign  will  begin  be¬ 
fore  “Babylon”  falls;  and  that  Babylon  will  fall  as  a  result 
of  Kingdom  judgments, — discerned  later  by  some  in  her 
who  are  represented  as  getting  light  and  liberty  through 
Christ  after  her  fall.  They  say  : — 

“True  and  righteous  are  his  judgments:  for  he  hath 
judged  the  great  harlot  which  did  corrupt  the  earth  with 
her  fornication,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants 
at  her  hand.” — Rev.  18;  19:2-7. 

The  Prophet  Daniel  was  divinely  inspired  to  rehearse 
and  explain  to  King  Nebuchadnezzar  his  vision  of  Gentile 
power,  represented  by  a  great  image.  The  vision  showed 
a  stone  smiting  the  image  on  the  feet,  and  as  a  result  the  utter 
wreck  of  Gentile  power,  and  that  stone  then  expanding 
until  it  filled  the  whole  earth.  The  explanation  given  shows 
that  God’s  Kingdom  will  be  set  up  and  fully  empowered, 
and  that  the  wreck  of  earthly  governments  will  be  the  di- 
re6t  result  of  the  energy  of  that  Kingdom.  Daniel’s  in¬ 
spired  testimony  is  as  follows: — 

“In  the  days  of  these  kings  [the  last  of  Gentile  power 
— represented  in  the  toes  of  the  image]  the  God  of  heaven 
shall  set  up  a  Kingdom  [present  representatively  throughout 
the  Gospel  age,  but  not  recognized  by  the  world  as  a  king¬ 
dom]  ;  it  [unlike  the  changing  Gentile  kingdoms  repre¬ 
sented  in  the  image]  shall  never  be  destroyed:  and  the 
Kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other  people  [as  the  power  of 
the  image  shifted  from  one  people  to  another],  but  it  shall 


624 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these  Kingdoms,  and  it'shaT 
stand  forever.” — Dan.  2:44,  45. 

Our  Lord  assured  his  faithful,  that  at  the  time  of  the  es¬ 
tablishment  of  his  Kingdom  and  the  overthrow  of  Gentile 
power,  the  overcoming  Church  would  be  with  him,  and 
have  a  share  in  that  work.  His  own  words  are:  — 

“  He  that  overcometh  and  keepeth  my  works  unto  the 
end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations :  and  he 
shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  as  the  vessels  of  a  pot¬ 
ter  shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers:  even  as  I  received  of 
my  Father.” — Rev.  2:26,  27.  Compare  Psa.  149:8,  9. 

We  may  not  be  able  to  judge  accurately  as  to  what  features 
of  the  great  work  are  now  being  carried  on  by  the  Lord 
and  his  glorified  saints  beyond  the  vail ;  but  we  may  be 
sure  that  they  are  adtive  participants  in  the  work  assigned  the 
members  of  the  same  Kingdom  class,  whose  course  and 
service  are  not  yet  ended  on  this  side  the  vail — the  har¬ 
vest  work  (1)  of  gathering  the  living  “eledt ;”  (2)  of  say¬ 
ing  unto  Zion  “Thy  God  reignethff — the  Kingdom  is 
being  set  up;  and  (3)  declaring  the  Day  of  Vengeance  of 
our  God. 


SETTING  UP  THE  EARTHLY  GOVERNMENT. 

Not  until  the  full  end  of  Gentile  Times  (  Odtober,  a.  d. 
1914)  should  we  expedt  the  earthly  phase  of  God’s  King¬ 
dom;  for  in  giving  a  lease  of  dominion  to  the  Gentiles 
until  that  date  God  made  no  mistake  and  his  plans  alter  not. 
The  earthly  phase  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  when  set  up 
will  be  Israelitish  ;  for  such  is  God’s  engagement  or  cove¬ 
nant  with  Abraham  and  his  natural  seed.  Even  the  chief 
favor,  the  spiritual  Kingdom,  was  offered  first  to  fleshly 
Israel,  and  would  have  been  given  to  them  if  they  had  been 
ready  at  heart  to  receive  it  on  the  conditions  attached  to 
it, — to  suffer  with  Christ  and  afterward  to  be  glorified  with 
him.  (Rom.  8:17.)  Israel  indeed  desired  and  sought  the 


Establishing  the  Kingdom *  625 

best  God  "had  to  give;  but  “  Israel  hath  not  obtained  that 
which  he  seeketh  for:  but  the  ele&ion  [the  “ little  flock” 
selected  from  both  Jews  and  Gentiles]  hath  obtained  it, 
and  the  rest  were  blinded ; — not  forever,  but  until  the  elec¬ 
tion  of  the  spiritual  seed,  the  Kingdom  proper,  is  com¬ 
pleted.— Rom.  9:31-33;  11  '-7>  23>  25 “32- 

While  Israelites  in  various  stages  of  unbelief  will  be 
gathered  back  to  Palestine  under  divine  favor,  according  to 
promise,  yet  none  shall  be  in  any  degree  reckoned  as  a 
part,  or  even  as  supporters  of,  or  associated  with  the 
earthly  phase  of  the  Kingdom,  except  as  they  shall  first 
recognize  Christ  Jesus  as  the  Son  of  God,  the  only  Re¬ 
deemer  and  Deliverer  for  Israel  and  the  world. 

The  beginning  of  the  earthly  phase  of  the  Kingdom  in 
the  end  of  a.  d.  1914  will,  we  understand,  consist  wholly 
of  the  resurrected  holy  ones  of  olden  time, — from  John 
the  Baptizer  back  to  Abel; — ‘ ‘Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob  and 
all  the  holy  prophets.”  (Compare  Matt.  n:n;  Luke  13: 
28;  Heb.  11:39,  4°*)  While  these  ancient  worthies  will 
have  neither  part  nor  lot  in  the  spiritual  Kingdom,  because 
not  “called”  thereto,  that  high  or  “heavenly  calling  ”  not 
being  possible  until  after  the  ransom  had  been  paid  by  our 
Lord  Jesus,  yet  they  will  occupy  a  position  of  preferment 
above  the  world,  having  attested  their  faith  and  love  during 
the  reign  of  evil,  in  a  manner  approved  of  God.  Thus  they 
were  prepared  and  proved  worthy  to  be  the  earthly  ministers 
and  representatives  of  the  spiritual  Kingdom.  In  harmony 
with  this  it  is  written  in  the  Psalms,  as  addressed  to  the 
Christ, — “Instead  of  [being  longer  considered]  thy  fathers 
[they]  shall  be  thy  children,  whom  thou  mayest  make 
princes  [chief  ones,  captains]  in  all  the  earth.” — Psa.45:i6. 

These  ancient  worthies  will  be  unlike  the  remainder  of 
mankind,  not  alone  in  the  faCt  that  their  trial  is  past  while 
the  trial  of  the  world  in  general  will  just  be  beginning;  but 
40  D 


626 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


they  will  be  unlike  them  also  in  the  fadt  that  they  will  have 
attained  the  reward  of  their  faithfulness — they  will  ^per¬ 
fect  tnen ,  having  completely  restored  to  them  all  that  was 
lost  in  Adam  of  mental  and  moral  likeness  to  God,  and 
perfection  of  physical  powers.  Thus  they  will  not  only  be 
the  ‘  ‘princes’’  or  chiefs  of  earth  (the  earthly  representatives 
of  the  Heavenly  Kingdom — Christ  and  his  Church),  but 
they,  individually,  will  be  representatives  of  what  all  the 
willingly  obedient  may  attain  to  under  the  New  Covenant. 

When  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob  and  all  the  ancient  worthies 
have  been  resurrected,  and  shall  appear  amongst  the  re¬ 
gathered  Israelites,  about  the  close  of  the  time  of  Jacob’s 
final  trouble  with  Gog  and  Magog,  their  superior  mental 
powers  will  speedily  distinguish  them  from  others.  More¬ 
over,  their  perfect  minds  will  quickly  grasp  present-day 
knowledge  and  inventions ;  and  they  will  be  peculiar  in 
many  ways,  as  was  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  of  whom  the  peo¬ 
ple  said, — How  knoweth  this  man  literary  matters,  having 
never  learned.  (John  7:15.)  And  as  Jesus  taught  the 
people  positively,  definitely,  clearly,  and  not  doubtfully 
and  in  a  confused  way,  as  did  the  scribes,  so  it  will  be  with 
the  perfected  ancient  worthies,  when  they  appear  amongst 
men.  Besides,  these  worthies,  “princes,”-  will  have  direct 
communion  with  the  spiritual  Kingdom  (Christ  and  the 
Church)  as  our  Lord  had  with  the  angels,  and  as  Adam  en¬ 
joyed  similar  personal  communion  before  he  came  under 
divine  sentence  as  a  transgressor.  These  “  princes  ”  of  the 
new  earth  (the  new  order  of  society)  will  be  fully  quali¬ 
fied  for  the  honorable  position  assigned  to  them. 

Thus  we  see  that  when  God’s  time  for  the  inauguration 
of  his  Kingdom  among  men  shall  arrive,  his  agents  will  all 
be  amply  ready  for  the  service;  and  their  master-strokes 
of  wise  policy,  their  moderation  and  dignified  self-control, 
and  their  personal  exemplification  of  every  grace  and  virtue 


Establishing  the  Kingdom. 


627 


will  attract  men  and  quickly  enlist  them — chastened  under 
the  great  tribulation — in  a&ive  cooperation.  Even  before 
the  disclosure  of  their  identity,  doubtless  the  people  of 
Israel  will  have  remarked  their  preeminence  over  other  men. 

Furthermore,  let  us  remember  that  the  very  design  of 
the  great  time  of  trouble,  now  nearing  a  culmination,  is  to 
break  the  stony  hearts  of  the  whole  world,  to  bow  down 
into  the  dust  the  proud,  and  break  up  the  fallow  ground 
with  deep  furrows  of  pain,  trouble,  sorrow,  thus  to  make 
the  world  ready  for  the  great  blessings  of  the  Millennial 
Kingdom.  And  it  will  serve  its  intended  purpose  :  as  the 
Prophet  declares,  ‘‘When  thy  judgments  [Lord]  are 
[abroad]  in  the  earth  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  will  learn 
righteousness.’ ’  (Isa  26  :  9.)  By  that  time  all  will  have' 
learned  that  selfish  schemes  and  all  schemes  that  can  be 
devised  and  carried  out  by  fallen  men  are  defective,  and 
lead  only  to  various  degrees  of  trouble  and  confusion.  And 
all  will  by  that  time  be  longing  for,  but  despairing  of,  a 
reign  of  righteousness; — little  realizing  how  near  at  hand 
it  is. 

Israel’s  long  cherished  hopes  of  the  Kingdom  will  mean¬ 
time  be  reviving  amongst  those  who,  from  respeCt  for  the 
promises,  shall  have  gathered  to  Palestine.  When  to  these 
the  ancient  worthies  shall  declare  their  resurrection,  and 
the  form  of  righteous  government  to  be  established,  the 
plan  will  undoubtedly  be  promptly  recognized  as  of  the 
Lord,  and  when  they  shall  learn  that  the  real  Kingdom 
over  them  is  the  spiritual,  and  that  Jesus  the  crucified  is  the 
King,  and  mentally,  with  the  eye  of  faith,  shall  “  lookup- 
on  him  whom  they  pierced,” — then,  “They  shall  mourn 
for  him,  as  one  mourneth  for  his  only  son,  and  shall  be  in 
bitterness  for  him  as  one  that  is  in  bitterness  for  his  first¬ 
born.  In  that  day  there  shall  be  a  great  mourning  in  Je¬ 
rusalem.”  And  God  “will  pour  upon  the  house  of  David 


628 


The  Day  of  Vengea?ice, 


and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  the  spirit  of  grace 
and  of  supplication.” — Zech  12:10,  11. 

The  news  of  the  discomfiture  of  the  hosts  of  Gog  and 
Magog,  and  of  the  wonderful  deliverance  of  Israel  from 
their  enemies,  will  be  speedily  followed  by  the  news  of  the 
appearance  of  their  renowned  “  fathers,”  resurredted,  and 
the  establishment  of  a  government  with  these  at  its  head, 
and  of  the  general  conversion  of  Israel  to  the  long  rejedled 
Messiah.  And  no  doubt  much  of  this  will  pass  for  a  fraud 
amongst  Gentiles:  the  Jews  will  be  laughed  at  for  being 
gullible,  and  the  ancient  worthies  will  be  classed  as  shrewd 
impostors. 

But  the  blessing  attending  the  reorganization  of  govern- 
‘  ment  under  the  new  auspices  in  Palestine,  will  work  such 
wonderful  and  rapid  changes  in  Israel’s  welfare  as  will  as¬ 
tonish  the  then  anarchistic  and  discouraged  world,  and  lead 
many  to  think  and  to  say, — Whether  impostors  or  not,  the 
work  of  these  men  who  claim  to  be  the  resurredted  prophets 
is  the  very  one  the  world  needs!  Would  to  God  they 
would  take  control  of  the  whole  world,  and  bring  order  and 
peace  out  of  our  universal  disorder.  And  then  they  will 
send  to  have  these  wonderful  “princes”  extend  everywhere 
their  government,  their  yoke  of  righteousness,  seen  to  be  so 
beneficial  to  Israel.  This  is  stated  by  the  Prophet  in  the 
following  words : — 

“It  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  that  the  moun¬ 
tain  [Kingdom]  of  the  Lord’s  house  shall  be  established  in 
the  top  of  the  mountains  [as  a  Kingdom  overtopping  or 
overruling  all  kingdoms],  and  shall  be  exalted  above  the 
hills  [the  highest  peaks]  ;  and  all  nations  shall  flow  unto 
it.  And  many  people  shall  go  and  say,  Come  ye,  and  let 
us  go  up  to  the  mountain  [Kingdom]  of  the  Lord,  to  the 
house  of  the  God  of  Jacob ;  and  he  will  teach  vs  of  his  ways , 
and  we  will  walk  in  his  paths.  For  out  of  Zion  [the  spir¬ 
itual  Kingdom — the  glorified  Christ,  head  and  body]  shall 
go  forth  the  law,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem 


629 


Establishing  the  Kingdom . 

[the  seat  of  the  earthly  representative  government  in 
the  hands  of  the  * ‘  princes”].  And  [previously — in  the 
great  time  of  trouble]  he  shall  judge  among  the  nations, 
and  shall  rebuke  many  people.  And  [as  a  result  of  the 
Lord’s  rebukes  and  subsequently  his  law  and  Word]  they 
shall  beat  their  swords  into  plowshares,  and  their  spears 
into  pruning  hooks:  nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against 
nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war  any  more.” — Isa.  2:2 
-4;  Micah  4:1-4. 

THE  INTIMACY  BETWEEN  THE  KINGDOM  AND  ITS 
EARTHLY  “  PRINCES.” 


As  we  should  expert,  the  communication  between  the 
two  phases  or  parts  of  the  Kingdom  will  be  easy  and  hired;; 
and  thereby  the  supervision  and  instrudion  of  mankind 
will  be  complete — the  “princes”  being  the  channels  of 
divine  communication.  This  seems  to  be  the  intimation 
of  our  Lord’s  words  to  Nathaniel:  “Hereafter  ye  shall  see 
heaven  opened,  and  the  angels  of  God  [the  messengers  of 
God,  the  “princes”  of  the  new  dispensation]  ascending  to 
and  descending  from  the  Son  of  Man.”  (John  1 151.)  Was 
not  Jacob’s  dream  of  the  ladder  between  heaven  and  earth, 
and  the  passing  to  and  fro  of  messengers,  a  prophecy  as 
well  as  a  dream,  foreshowing  the  coming  close  communi¬ 
cation  between  the  Heavenly  Kingdom  and  the  world,  in 
which  work,  as  one  of  the  communicating  messengers,  Jacob 
himself  was  to  have  a  share  in  the  blessing  of  the  world? 
We  believe  that  it  was  so  intended. — Gen  28:10-12. 

That  Moses,  the  mediator  of  the  Law  Covenant,  was  a 
type  of  Christ,  the  Mediator  of  the  New  Covenant,  is  clearly 
taught  in  the  Scriptures  and  generally  recognized  by  Bible 
students;  but  all  have  not  recognized  that  Moses  was  a  type 
of  the  entire  Christ — head  and  body — and  that  in  this  sense 
the  entire  Gospel  age  has  been  the  period  of  Christ’s  raising 
up.  This,  however,  is  the  only  application  of  the  type  which 


630 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


will  fit  in  a  number  of  cases:  for  instance,  in  Acts  3:22,  23. 

At  the  institution  of  the  Law  Covenant,  at  Mount  Sinai, 
Moses  seems  to  have  been  a  type  of  the  complete  Christ 
(Head  and  body)  at  the  introduction  of  the  Millennial 
age,  when  the  New  Covenant  will  be  introduced  to  the 
world, — after  “  the  sound  of  the  great  [seventh]  trumpet/’ 
and  the  black  darkness  and  “great  earthquake,”  etc.,  of 
the  Day  of  Vengeance  shall  have  appalled  mankind  and 
made  them  ready  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  Great  Teacher, 
and  glad  to  accept  his  New  Covenant.  This  is  distinctly 
pointed  out  by  the  Apostle  (Heb  12  118-22)  who  seems  to 
mark  every  step  of  the  parallelism.  Israel  had  been  ap¬ 
proaching  and  had  finally  reached  Mount  Sinai,  that  might 
be  touched,  and  from  which  such  fearful  sights  and  sounds 
emanated  that  all  feared  and  quaked:  but  we  are  approach¬ 
ing  Mount  Zion  and  its  wondrous  glories  and  blessings  far 
superior  to  those  at  Sinai ;  but  accompanying  these  greater 
blessings  will  be  the  more  terrible  trumpet,  blackness  and 
earthquake  shaking,— the  final  shaking  of  all  that  can  be 
shaken  (all  that  is  sinful  and  contrary  to  the  divine  will), 
that  only  that  which  is  true  and  enduring  may  remain. 
The  solution  of  the  whole  matter  is  in  the  words :  “Where¬ 
fore  we  [who  anticipate  thus]  receiving  a  Kingdom  which 
cannot  be  shaken,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve 
God  acceptably.” — Heb.  12:28. 

Continuing  the  examination  of  this  illustration,  we  note 
that  after  this  Moses  went  up  into  the  Mount  (Kingdom) 
and  was  glorified  in  type;  that  is,  the  skin  of  his  face  did 
shine  so  that  Israel  could  not  look  at  him.  This  would 
seem  to  typify  the  completion  of  the  Church  (Christ,  head 
and  body)  in  glory.  And  the  vail  which  Moses  afterward 
wore  before  the  people,  but  laid  off  when  with  the  Lord  in 
the  Mount  would  seem  to  typify  the  earthly  phase  of  his 
Kingdom,  the  “princes  in  all  the  earth  ”  through  whom  the 


Establishing  the  Kingdom.  631 

Christ  will  speak  to  the  people  and  be  represented,  the  glory 
being  hidden.  This  seems  to  beastriking  illustration  of  the 
intimate  relationship  which  will  exist  between  the  earthly 
“  princes  ”  and  the  heavenly  Kings  and  Priests.  Moses’ 
going  up  into  the  mount  to  commune  with  God  while  the 
mountain  was  clothed  in  clouds  flashing  with  lightning, 
and  the  earth  quaked  as  the  thunder  rolled,  represented  the 
fa<5t  that  the  Body  of  Christ  will  be  completed,  the  last 
members  “ changed”  and  received  into  the  Kingdom  at 
the  time  when  the  present  order  of  things  is  being  changed, 
in  the  midst  of  a  great  time  of  trouble  such  as  earth  has 
never  yet  experienced. 

As  the  first  tables  of  the  Law  that  were  broken  repre¬ 
sented  the  failure  of  the  Law  Covenant  by  reason  of  the 
'‘weakness  of  the  flesh,”  so  the  second  tables  represent 
the  New  Covenant,  of  which  Christ  is  the  Mediator,  and 
which  will  not  fail.  This  New  Covenant  will  become 
operative  toward  the  world  after  the  “Body  of  Christ”  is 
complete.  Meantime  the  electing  of  the  members  of  the 
Great  Prophet  like  unto  Moses  continues.  (Acts  3:23.) 
Now  note  the  fact  that  it  was  when  the  second  tables 
of  the  Law  (representing  the  New  Covenant)  were  deliv¬ 
ered,  that  Moses  was  changed  so  that  thereafter  he  wore 
a  vail  before  the  people,  because  his  face  shone. 

The  inauguration  of  the  Kingdom  will  be  accompanied 
with  such  awe-inspiring  scenes  as  will  cause  the  whole 
world  to  tremble  with  fear,  and  to  gladly  recognize  the 
Anointed  of  the  Lord  as  King  of  the  whole  earth.  As 
Israel  entreated  that  the  Lord  would  not  speak  to  them  any 
more — by  the  terrible  sights  and  sounds  witnessed  at  Sinai 
— so  here,  all  peoples  will  desire  to  have  the  Lord  Jehovah 
cease  speaking  to  them  in  his  wrath,  and  vexing  them  in 
his  hot  and  just  displeasure,  and  will  be  glad  to  hear  instead 
the  great  Mediator,  to  recognize  him  as  the  King  whom 


6  3 2 


The  Day  of  Veitgeance. 


Jehovah  sets  over  them — Immanuel;  the  great  antitype  of 
Moses — the  vailed  (hidden)  Prophet,  Priest  and  King. — 
Compare  Heb.  12  :ig  and  Psa.  2:5,  6. 

Israel  shall  be  willing,  anxious  for  the  new  Kingdom ;  as 
it  is  written,  “  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of 
thy  power.”  (Psa.  110:3.)  K  will  be  just  what  Israel 
has  waited  for  (blinded  to  the  higher  spiritual  call  of  the 
Gospel  age) :  only  it  will  be  much  grander  and  more  endur¬ 
ing  than  any  thing  they  ever  conceived  of.  Then  a  vast 
number  of  sadly  misinformed  partial-believers  in  Christ 
will  say,  “Have  we  not  prophesied  [preached]  in  thy  name, 
and  in  thy  name  done  many  wonderful  works  ?”  (Matt.  7  : 
21,  22.)  These  will  not  be  recognized  as  the  bride  of  Christ, 
but  will  be  left  to  have  part  in  the  wailing  and  gnash¬ 
ing  of  teeth  of  the  great  time  of  trouble,  and  will  doubt¬ 
less  become  God’s  people  instead  of  sectarians,  and  will 
be  “willing  in  the  day  of  his  power.”  And  indeed,  very 
shortly,  as  our  text  declares,  God’s  Kingdom  will  be  rec¬ 
ognized  as  “the  desire  of  all  peoples.” 

MORAL  AND  SOCIAL  REFORMS. 


The  Law  of  the  Lord  which  will  then  go  forth  from 
Mount  Zion,  the  Kingdom,  and  be  promulgated  to  all  the 
people  from  Jerusalem,  the  world’s  New  Capital,  as  the 
Word  of  the  Lord  by  his  “  princes,”  will  at  once  take  hold 
of  what  are  already  recognized  as  “  crying  evils.”  Moral 
reforms  will  be  instituted  along  all  lines;  financial,  social 
and  religious  questions  will  all  be  recast  in  harmony  with 
both  Justice  and  Love.  Judgment  will  be  laid  to  the  line, 
and  righteousness  to  the  plummet  (Isa.  28  : 1 7);  all  of  earth’s 
affairs  will  be  squared  and  plumbed  with  righteousness — • 
and  will  be  brought  into  strict  conformity  thereto. 

How  much  this  will  signify  as  regards  the  suppression  of 


Establishing  the  Kingdom. 


633 


all  lines  of  business  which  tempt  humanity  by  alluring 
and  seducing  through  the  weaknesses  of  their  fallen  natures 
and  the  unbalance  of  mental  and  moral  qualities !  The 
distillery,  the  brewery,  the  saloon,  the  brothel,  the  pool- 
joom,  all  time-killing  and  charadter-depraving  businesses 
will  be  stopped ;  and  their  servants  will  be  given  something 
to  do  that  will  be  beneficial  to  themselves  and  others. 

Similarly,  the  building  of  war-vessels,  the  manufacture 
of  munitions  of  war  and  defence  will  cease,  and  armies  will 
be  disbanded.  The  new  Kingdom  will  have  no  need  of 
these,  but  will  have  abundant  power  to  execute  summary 
justice  in  the  punishment  of  evil  doers,  when  they  have 
determined  to  act,  but  before  they  have  done  injury  to 
others; — for  none  shall  injure  or  destroy  in  all  the  holy 
Kingdom  (Isa.  11:9)  except  as  the  competent  and  right¬ 
eous  Judges  shall  cause  the  Second  death  to  come  upon 
the  incorrigible. — Isa.  32:1-8;  65:20-25;  Psa.  149:9; 
1  Cor.  6  :2. 

The  banking  and  brokerage  business,  and  other  like  em¬ 
ployments,  very  useful  under  present  conditions,  will  no 
longer  have  a  place ;  for  under  the  new  conditions  the  human 
race  will  be  required  to  treat  each  others  as  members  of  one 
family,  and  private  capital  and  money  to  loan  and  to  be 
needed  will  be  things  of  the  past.  Landlords  and  renting 
agencies  will  find  new  employments  also,  because  the  new 
King  will  not  recognize  as  valid  patents  and  deeds  now  on 
record.  He  will  declare  that  when  at  Calvary  he  purchased 
Adam  and  his  race,  he  pui'chased  also  Adam’s  dominion, 
the  earth  (Eph.  1:14):  and  he  will  apportion  it,  not  to 
the  selfish,  avaricious  and  grasping  merely,  but  its  fattest 
places  will  be  given  to  “the  meek,”  according  to  his  promise 
in  the  sermon  on  the  mount. — Matt.  5:5. 

It  is  of  this  great  King  and  Judge  (head  and  body), 
typified  by  Moses,  that  the  Lord  declares: — 


€>34 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


“The  spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  be  upon  him,  the  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  understanding,  the  spirit  of  counsel  and  of 
might,  the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  reverence  for  Jehovah. 
And  he  shall  make  him  of  quick  understanding  in  the  fear 
of  Jehovah  :  and  he  shall  not  judge  according  to  the  sight 
of  his  eyes,  neither  reprove  according  to  the  hearing  of 
his  ears :  but  with  absolute  correctness  shall  he  judge  the 
poor  and  remonstrate  with  equity  for  the  meek  of  the  earth: 
and  he  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the  rod  of  his  mouth,  and 
with  the  breath  of  his  lips  shall  he  slay  the  wicked.  Right¬ 
eousness  shall  be  the  girdle  of  his  loins,  faithfulness  the 
girdle  of  his  reins.” — Isa.  n  :  1—5 ' 

To  some  it  might  appear  that  this  divine  program  will 
make  the  earth  a  Paradise  for  the  poor,  but  a  place  of  an¬ 
guish  to  those  now  accustomed  to  luxury  and  to  having 
an  advantage  over  the  majority,  either  because  of  good 
fortune  or  superior  talents  and  opportunities,  or  by  dis¬ 
honest  practices.  But  such  should  remember  the  words 
of  the  Judge,  uttered  eighteen  centuries  ago:  “  Woe  unto 
you  that  are  rich  !  for  ye  have  your  consolation.  Woe  unto 
you  that  are  full  [satisfied] !  for  ye  shall  hunger  [be  dis¬ 
satisfied].”  (Luke  6:24,  25.)  At  first  these  will  be  disposed 
to  lament  the  loss  of  their  advantages,  and  as  now  the 
godly  rich  find  it  difficult  to  enter  into  the  condition  of 
heart  and  life  which  will  be  rewarded  with  a  share  in  Christ’s 
Kingdom,  so  then,  those  previously  accustomed  to  riches 
will  find  difficulties  not  experienced  by  those  previously 
disciplined  in  the  school  of  adversity. 

But  the  inevitable  leveling  of  society  which  will  be  ac¬ 
complished  by  the  anarchy  of  the  Day  of  Vengeance  must 
be  accepted;  and  by  and  by  (slowly  in  some,  more  quickly 
in  others)  the  advantages  of  the  reign  of  Love  will  be  rec¬ 
ognized  and  generally  appreciated.  It  will  be  found  that 
under  the  divine  arrangement  all  may,  if  they  will,  be 
blessed,  be  truly  happy,  and  go  “up”  on  the  highway  of 
holiness  to  grand  human  perfection  (God’s  image),  and  to 


63S 


Establishing  the  Kingdom. 

everlasting  life.  (Isa.  35:8.)  What  already  is  generally 
conceded,  will  be  found  absolutely  corredt ;  namely,  that 
with  present  conveniences,  if  the  whole  people  were  put  to 
work  systematically  and  wisely,  not  more  than  three  hours 
labor  for  each  individual  would  be  necessary.  And  under 
the  guidance  of  the  heavenly  Kingdom  the  hours  of  release 
from  toil  will  not  work  either  moral  or  physical  injury,  as 
they  would  surely  do  under  present  conditions,  with  evil  and 
temptation  on  every  hand,  to  take  advantage  of  inherited 
weaknesses. 

On  the  contrary,  when  Satan  is  bound  (evil  restrained), 
and  outward  temptations  removed,  the  hours  of  release  will 
be  spent,  under  the  guidance  of  the  glorified  Church,  in 
studies  which  will  become  more  and  more  attractive  and 
interesting; — studies  of  Nature  and  of  Nature’s  God,  and 
of  his  glorious  attributes; — his  Wisdom,  Justice,  Love  and 
Power.  And  thus,  pleasurably,  they  may  progress  toward 
human  perfection — the  end  of  their  race  or  trial ;  for,  be 
it  remembered,  the  new  government  will  not  only  take  cog¬ 
nizance  of  the  great  affairs  and  interests  of  its  subjects,  but 
also  of  its  smallest  affairs.  It  will  be  a  “paternal  govern¬ 
ment”  in  the  fullest  sense  of  that  term. 

It  might  well  be  with  serious  apprehension  that  men  would 
contemplate  the  establishment  of  the  most  autocratic  gov¬ 
ernment  the  world  has  ever  known,  in  which  the  lives, 
property  and  every  interest  of  all  mankind  will  rest  abso¬ 
lutely  in  the  hands  of  the  King,  without  appeal,  were  it  not 
that  we  have  the  most  absolute  and  convincing  proofs  that 
every  regulation  and  arrangement  of  the  Kingdom  is  de¬ 
signed  for  the  benefit  of  its  subjects.  The  King  of  that 
Mediatorial  Kingdom  so  loved  those  over  whom  he  is  to 
reign  that  he  gave  his  own  life  as  their  ransom  price,  to  se¬ 
cure  for  them  the  right  of  an  individual  trial  for  everlast¬ 
ing  life;  and  the  very  objecSt  of  his  Millennial  reign  is  to 


636 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


assist  them  in  that  trial.  What  more  could  be  ashed?  As 
the  Redeemer,  he  has  justly  the  right  to  control  absolutely 
that  which  he  purchased  with  his  own  blood;  and  all  ap¬ 
preciating  such  love  as  he  has  manifested  would  if  the  ques¬ 
tion  were  left  to  their  vote — which,  however,  it  will  not  be, 
gladly  accord  to  him  all  power  and  authority  and  promptly 
yield  to  his  righteous  will. 

But  the  “saints”  who  shall  be  jointheirs  in  the  King¬ 
dom,  and  associate  judges, — Can  they  be  safely  trusted  with 
absolute,  autocratic  power  ? 

Ah  yes  !  as  Christ  Jesus  proved  that  he  had  the  Heavenly 
Father’s  spirit,  and  is  “the  express  image  of  the  Father’s 
person,”  so  all  who  will  be  of  that  “  little  flock,”  his  joint- 
heirs  in  the  Kingdom,  will  have  been  proved  to  have  “the 
spirit  of  Christ” — the  holy  spirit  of  Love.  It  is  one  of 
the  terms  of  their  “call,”  that  they  should  become  “  copies 
of  God’s  dear  Son,”  and  none  others  will  be  accepted  as 
having  made  their  calling  and  election  sure.  Indeed,  it 
is  in  order  that  they  may  be  able  to  sympathize  with 
those  who  will  then  be  under  their  care  and  instruction, 
that  these  are  being  selected  from  among  the  weak  and  im¬ 
perfect,  and  being  taught  what  it  is  to  fight  a  good  fight  for 
right  and  truth  against  error  and  sin.  Yes,  the  under  priests, 
as  well  as  the  Chief  Priest,  of  the  Royal  Priesthood  can  be 
trusted  without  a  fear.  God  will  entrust  the  power  to  these 
and  this  is  the  best  of  guarantee  that  it  will  be  used  justly, 
wisely,  lovingly, — for  the  blessing  of  the  world. 

THE  RULE  OF  THE  IRON  ROD. 

The  nations  will  be  ruled  by  force,  irresistible  force,  un¬ 
til  righteous  order  is  established  by  a  general  submission ; 
— every  knee  shall  bow,  every  tongue  shall  confess  divine 
power  and  glory,  and  outward  obedience  will  be  compul¬ 
sory.  As  it  is  written,  “He  shall  rule  the  nations  with  a 


Establishing  the  Kingdom . 


637 


rod  of  iron,  and  as  the  vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be 
broken  to  shivers.”  (Rev.  2:27.)  This  smiting  and  breaks 
ing  properly  belongs  to  the  Day  of  Vengeance,  and  though 
the  power  and  rod  will  still  remain  throughout  the  Millen¬ 
nial  age,  their  use  will  probably  be  unnecessary,  as  all  open 
opposition  will  be  thoroughly  rebuked  in  the  great  time  of 
trouble.  As  the  Prophet  presents  the  matter,  God  in  this 
smiting-time  will  be  saying  to  babbling,  clamoring,  self- 
assertive  humanity, — “Be  still !  and  know  that  I  am  God. 
I  will  be  exalted  among  the  peoples,  I  will  be  exalted  in 
the  earth.”  (Psa.  46:10.)  It  will,  however,  be  the  work 
of  the  entire  Millennial  age  to  “lay  justice  to  the  line  and 
righteousness  to  the  plummet”  in  all  the  little  and  great 
affairs  of  each  individual  of  the  race,  all  of  whom  will  thus 
be  “taught  of  God”  through  his  “eledl”  Servant  of  the 
Covenant,  the  great  Prophet,  Priest  and  King  (head  and 
body)  :  Prophet  in  the  sense  of  teacher,  King  in  the  sense 
of  governor,  Priest  in  the  sense  of  mediator  who,  having 
redeemed,  is  the  advocate  of  the  people  and  the  dispenser 
of  divine  favor.  The  offices  are  united:  “Thou  art  a 
priest  forever  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec ;” — who  was 
a  priest  upon  his  throne. — Heb.  7:17;  Zech.  6:13;  Adis 
3:22;  Deut.  18:15. 

As  the  personification  of  wisdom  the  new  King  declares, 
— “  Counsel  is  mine  and  sound  wisdom :  I  am  understand¬ 
ing,  I  have  strength.  By  me  kings  reign  and  princes  de¬ 
cree  justice.  By  me  princes  rule,  and  nobles:  even  all  the 
judges  of  the  earth  [the  earthly  phase  of  the  Kingdom].  I 
love  them  that  love  me ;  and  they  tha<£  seek  me  early  shall 
find  me.  Riches  and  honor  are  with  me;  yea,  durable 
riches  and  righteousness.  My  fruit  is  better  than  gold, 
yea,  than  fine  gold;  and  my  revenue  than  choice  silver. 
I  lead  in  the  way  of  righteousness,  in  the  midst  of  the 
paths  of  judgment,  that  I  may  cause  those  that  love  me 
to  inherit  a  lasting  possession;  and  their  treasures  will  I 
fill.  .  .  .  Whoso  findeth  me  findeth  life,  and  shall  obtain 


638 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


favor  of  the  Lord,  but  he  that  sinneth  against  me  wrongeth 
his  own  soul ;  all  they  that  hate  me  love  death.” — Prov.  8: 
U-2I,  35,  36. 


ISRAEL  AN  ILLUSTRATION. 


Apparently  the  world  will  be  given  time  to  see  in  Israel 
the  operation  of  divine  government,  and  its  practical 
benefits,  in  contrast  with  the  then  prevalent  anarchy,  so  that 
the  majority  of  all  nations  will  “desire”  the  Kingdom 
rule.  This  is  forcibly  pidlured  in  the  prophetic  words,  ad¬ 
dressed  to  Israel  at  that  time: — 

“Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee.  For,  behold,  darkness  shall 
cover  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people  :  but  the  Lord 
shall  arise  upon  thee,  and  his  glory  shall  be  seen  upon  thee. 
And  the  Gentiles  shall  come  to  thy  light ,  and  kings  [earth’s 
principal  ones]  to  the  brightness  of  thy  rising.  [This  will 
apply  to  the  spiritual  Israel,  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  but 
also  to  its  earthly  representatives — fleshly  Israel  restored  to 
favor.] 

“Lift  up  thine  eyes  round  about,  and  see:  all  they 
gather  themselves  together,  they  come  to  thee :  thy  sons 
shall  come  from  afar,  and  thy  daughters  to  be  nursed  at  thy 
side.  (Compare  Ezek.  16:61.)  Then  shalt  thou  see  and 
he  filled  with  light ,  and  thy  heart  will  be  awed  and  enlarged ; 
because  the  abundance  of  the  sea  [the  anarchistic  masses — 
see  Rev.  21  :  1]  shall  be  converted  unto  thee,  as  well  as  the 
best  of  the  Gentiles  shall  come  unto  thee.  .  .  .  And  they 
shall  show  forth  the  praises  of  the  Lord.” — Isa.  60  :  1-6, 
11-20. 

Truly,  that  will  be  a  glorious  day  of  opening  blinded 
eyes  and  turning  many  to  righteousness!  It  will  be  a  day 
of  conversions  and  revivals  along  the  lines  of  the  truth  and 
not  along  lines  of  fear  and  misrepresentation.  It  will  be 
the  time  mentioned  by  the  Prophet  when  “a  nation  shall 
be  born  in  a  day.”  (Isa.  66:8.)  Israel  will  be  that  nation  ; 
(1)  Spiritual  Israel,  the  “holy  nation;”  (2)  Fleshly  Israel 


Establishing  the  Kingdom. 


639 


its  earthly  representative.  And  from  Israel  the  light  shall 
shine  out  which  will  bring  the  chastened  world  to  its  knees, 
and  usher  in  the  promised  pouring  out  of  the  Lord’s  spirit 
of  holiness  “  upon  all  flesh  after  those  days,''’  as  it  has  been 
poured  out  upon  his  true  servants  and  handmaids  during 
these  days. — Joel  2:28. 

This  is  the  Salvation  day  whereof  the  Prophet  David 
sang  (Psa.  118:18-27):  — 

“  This  is  the  day  which  the  Lord  hath  made ; 

We  will  be  glad  and  rejoice  in  it ! 

The  stone  which  the  builders  refused 

Is  become  the  Head  stone  of  the  Corner ! 

Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.* 

Save  now,  I  beseech  thee,  O  Lord ! 

O  Lord,  I  beseech  thee,  send  now  prosperity. 

The  Lord  hath  chastened  me  sore  : 

But  he  hath  not  given  me  over  unto  death. 

Open  to  me  the  gates  of  righteousness : 

I  will  go  into  them  and  I  will  praise  the  Lord. 

This  is  the  gate  that  leadeth  to  Jehovah; 

All  the  righteous  shall  enter  thereby. 

I  will  praise  Thee:  for  thou  hast  heard  me 

And  art  become  my  salvation  : 

God  is  the  Lord,  which  hath  showed  us  light.” 

Thus  we  see  that  the  educational  reforms  and  instructions 
of  the  future  will  begin  with  the  hearts  of  men  :  They  will 
start  with  the  lesson,  “The  reverence  of  the  Lord  is  the 
beginning  of  wisdom.”  (Prov.  9  10.)  One  of  the  great 
difficulties  of  present-day  education,  which  tends  to  pride, 
arrogance  and  discontent,  is  its  lack  of  this  elementary 
wisdom.  Every  work  of  grace  under  the  regulations  of 
the  Kingdom  will  be  properly  begun  and  thoroughly  ac¬ 
complished.  ^ 

No  creature  of  the  redeemed  race  will  be  too  low  for  divine 
grace  to  reach,  through  the  all-powerful  and  blessed  agency 
of  the  Kingdom.  No  degradation  of  sin  will  be  too  deep 
for  the  hand  of  mercy  to  fathom,  to  rescue  the  blood- 


*  Compare  Matt.  23  :  39. 


640 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


bought  soul ;  no  darkness  of  ignorance  and  superstition 
will  be  so  dense  in  any  heart  but  that  the  light  of  divine 
truth  and  love  will  penetrate  its  gloom  and  bring  to  it  a 
knowledge  of  the  joy  and  gladness  of  the  new  day,  and  an 
opportunity  to  share  the  same  by  obedience.  No  disease 
that  can  attack  and  pollute  the  physical  system  will  be  be¬ 
yond  the  prompt  control  of  the  Great  Physician.  And  no 
deformity,  or  monstrosity,  or  superfluity,  or  redundancy, 
or  mental  imbecility  will  be  able  to  resist  his  healing  touch. 

ALL  IN  THE  GRAVES  SHALL  COME  FORTH. 


The  grand  work  of  restitution,  thus  begun  on  the  living 
nations,  will  presently  extend  to  all  the  sleeping  families 
of  the  earth ;  for  the  hour  is  coming,  yea,  is  not  far  dis¬ 
tant,  when  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  the  voice  of 
the  Son  of  Man,  and  shall  come  forth: — “when  death  and 
hades  [the  grave]  shall  give  up  the  dead  which  are  in  them; 
and  the  sea  shall  give  up  its  dead.”  (John  5  128,  29  ;  Rev. 
20:13.)  Yea,  even  the  hosts  of  Gog  and  the  sinners  in 
Israel  which  will  have  perished  in  the  battle  of  the  great 
day,  shall  in  due  time  come  forth;  not  again  as  a  devastat¬ 
ing  army  of  outlaws,  but  as  chastened  and  repentant  indi¬ 
viduals,  covered  with  shame  and  confusion  of  face  in  the 
light  of  that  day,  but  to  whom  mercy  will  thus  be  shown, 
and  an  opportunity  given  to  rise  again  to  honor  and  virtue. 

The  resurredtion  of  the  ancient  worthies,  together  with 
frequent  restorations  of  the  sick  to  health  in  answer  to  the 
prayer  of  faith,  will  probably,  when  men  have  had  time  to 
think,  and  to  recover  from  the  ravages  of  the  great  time  of 
trouble,  suggest  to  them  the  possibility  of  the  resurredtion 
others — their  friends  and  kindred — from  death  and  the 
grave,  in  fulfilment  of  the  promise  of  Christ  that  all  that 
are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  Man, 


Establishing  the  Kingdom .  641 

tmd  shall  come  forth.  And  it  is  not  an  unreasonable  sug¬ 
gestion  that  it  may  be  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith  for 
the  restoration  of  departed  friends  that  this  great  work  may 
begin  and  progress.  We  see  a  reasonableness  in  such  a 
method  which  seems  to  commend  it  above  others  we  might 
think  of.  For  instance,  it  would  recall  the  dead  gradually, 
and  in  the  reverse  order  from  that  in  which  they  went  down, 
and  would  thus  provide  homes  and  hearty  welcomes,  and 
the  necessary  comforts  of  life  for  the  risen  ones  at  once  on 
their  return  to  life ;  and  such  would  thus  be  acquainted  with 
the  languages,  manners  and  customs  of  those  about  them  ; 
while,  if  the  order  were  reversed,  the  awakened  ones  would 
be  quite  unprepared  in  these  respe&s  for  the  new  condi¬ 
tions,  and  would  be  entire  strangers  and  uncongenial  to 
the  generation  in  the  midst  of  which  their  new  lot  would 
be  cast.  These  objections,  however,  would  not  hold  good 
with  the  prophets  and  other  ancient  worthies,  who,  having 
served  their  probation,  will  be  raised  perfeCt  men,  and  who 
as  perfeCt  men  will  be  the  intellectual,  moral  and  physical 
superiors  of  all  other  men. 

That  all  prayers  for  the  restoration  of  departed  friends 
would  be  promptly  answered,  is  not  probable;  for  the  Lord 
will  have  definite  plans  for  their  restitution  with  which 
some  such  requests  might  not  be  in  harmony.  His  order 
will  probably  be,  as  clearly  indicated  in  the  resurrection  of 
the  Church  and  of  the  ancient  worthies,  the  order  of  fit¬ 
ness — the  fitness  both  of  the  subjects  of  resurrection  and 
of  the  friends  and  conditions  in  the  midst  of  which  their 
new  life  shall  begin.  This  would  necessitate  a  measure  of 

preparation  on  the  part  of  those  who  would  make  such  re¬ 
quests, — a  preparation  of  heart  and  life,  and  of  conditions 
favorable  to  their  advancement  upon  the  highway  of  holi¬ 
ness.  Thus  such  restorations  would  become  rewards  of 
faithfulness  to  the  living,  and  would  also  secure  favorable 
conditions  for  the  awakened  ones. 


41  d 


642 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


THE  GLORIOUS  PROSPECT. 


What  a  glorious  prospe<5t  the  new  dispensation  will  pre¬ 
sent  when  fully  inaugurated  !  The  changes  from  one  dis¬ 
pensation  to  another  in  the  past  have  been  marked  and 
prominent,  but  this  change  will  be  the  most  eventful  of  all. 

No  wonder  that  the  thought  of  such  a  spedtacle — of  a 
whole  race  returning  to  God  with  songs  of  praise  and 
everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads — should  seem  almost  too 
good  to  believe ;  but  he  who  has  promised  is  able  also  to 
perform  all  his  good  pleasure.  Though  sorrow  and  sighing 
seem  almost  inseparable  from  our  being,  yet  sorrow  and 
sighing  shall  flee  away  ;  though  weeping  in  sackcloth  and 
ashes  has  endured  throughout  the  long  night  of  the  do¬ 
minion  of  sin  and  death,  yet  joy  awaits  the  Millennial  morn¬ 
ing,  and  all  tears  shall  be  wiped  from  off  all  faces,  and 
beauty  shall  be  given  for  ashes,  and  the  oil  of  joy  for  the 
spirit  of  heaviness. 

THE  INCREASE  OF  HIS  KINGDOM. 

The  Kingdom  of  God  will  spread  or  increase,  in  its  var¬ 
ious  parts  or  divisions  as  do  earthly  governments,  until  it 
shall  become  “a  great  mountain  [Kingdom]  and  fill  the 
whole  earth.”  (Dan.  2:35.)  To  illustrate  this:  the  King¬ 
dom  of  Great  Britain  is  primarily  the  reigning  Sovereign 
and  his  household  only ;  in  a  secondary  sense  it  includes 
Parliament  and  the  various  Ministers  of  the  government : 
in  a  still  wider  sense  it  includes  every  Britisher  and  every 
soldier  who  has  sworn  allegiance  to  that  kingdom  ;  and 
still  more  remotely  it  includes  all  the  conquered  subjects 
of  the  realm,  in  India  and  elsewhere,  who  are  not  in  open 
defiance  of  the  laws  of  that  kingdom. 

So  with  the  Kingdom  of  God:  primarily  it  is  the  Kingdom 
of  the  Father,  which  rules  over  all  (Matt.  1 3: 43 ;  26:29);  but 


Establishing  the  Kingdcnn. 


643 


the  Father  has  voluntarily  proposed  to  place  the  dominion 
of  earth  for  a  thousand  years  under  the  fall  charge  of  a 
Viceroy,  a  Vicegerent — Christ  and  his  bride  exalted  to  the 
divine  nature  and  majesty, — to  subjugate  and  destroy  evil 
and  to  lift  up  all  who  will  come  to  full  harmony  with  the 
Father  under  the  gracious  conditions  of  the  New  Covenant. 
In  a  secondary  sense  it  will  include  the  earthly  ministers  or 
“princes”  who  will  be  its  visible  representatives  among 
men.  In  a  still  wider  sense  it  will  include  all  those  who, 
when  they  recognize  its  establishment,  will  render  to  it 
loyal  submission  and  devotion — both  Jews  and  Gentiles. 
In  the  widest  sense  it  will  gradually  include  all  subjedts 
who  obey  its  laws,  while  all  others  will  be  destroyed. — 
Adts3:23;  Rev.  1 1  : 1 8. 

This  will  be  the  status  of  the  viceroyal  Kingdom  of  God 
at  the  close  of  its  appointed  thousand  years’  reign; — a  con¬ 
quered  peace  and  enforced  reign  of  righteousness  will  pre¬ 
vail,  all  wilful  opponents  having  been  destroyed  under  the 
rule  of  the  iron  rod  (Rev.  2:27);  as  it  is  written  by  the 
Prophet  Isaiah  describing  this  period:  “The  sinner  a 
hundred  years  old  shall  be  accursed  [cut  off] ;  ’  *  though 
dying  at  that  age  he  would  be  but  a  child ;  because  by  even 
outward  obedience  to  the  reasonable  and  just  arrangements 
of  the  Kingdom,  he  might  live  at  least  to  the  end  of  the 
Millennium. — Isa.  65:20;  Adts3.-23. 

But  such  a  peace — a  conquered  and  enforced  peace  and 
obedience — although  proper,  in  order  to  furnish  an  illustra¬ 
tion  proving  the  blessings  and  advantages  of  a  righteous 
and  equitable  government,  is  far  from  God’s  ideal.  God’s 
ideal  Kingdom  is  one  in  which  each  individual  is  free  to  do 
his  own  will,  because  each  has  a  will  that  is  in  stridt  con¬ 
formity  to  the  divine  standard; — loving  righteousness  and 
hating  iniquity.  This  standard  must  ultimately  prevail 
throughout  the  universe;  and  it  will  be  introduced  as  re- 


644  The  °f  Vengeance. 

spedts  mankind  at  the  close  of  the  viceroyal  Millennial 
Kingdom. 

Accordingly  we  are  shown  (Rev.  20:7-10)  that  at  the 
close  of  the  Millennial  age  there  will  be  a  “  harvest  ”  time, 
for  sifting  and  separating  amongst  the  billions  of  human 
beings  then  living,  each  of  whom  will  have  enjoyed  a  full 
opportunity  of  attaining  perfedtion.  This  will  be  similar  to 
the  present  sifting  of  “Babylon,”  “Christendom,”  in  this 
“  harvest  ”  time;  and  similar  also  to  the  sifting  work  in  the 
“  harvest  ”  of  the  Jewish  age.  The  harvest  of  the  Millen¬ 
nial  age  will  witness  the  complete  separation  of  the  “goats” 
from  the  Lord’s  “sheep,”  as  represented  in  our  Lord’s 
parable. — Matt.  25:31-46. 

But  while  the  results  of  the  Jewish  and  Gospel  “harvests” 
each  show  only  a  little  flock  gathered,  and  the  great  masses 
unworthy,  because  up  to  the  present  time  Satan  deceives  and 
blinds  the  masses  of  mankind,  we  may  not  unreason¬ 
ably  expedt  that  the  results  of  the  Millennial  age  “harvest” 
will  show  reversed  results — the  masses  being  loyal  “sheep”  to 
be  ushered  into  life-everlasting,  and  the  comparative  min¬ 
ority  “goats”  to  be  destroyed.  However,  not  numbers, 
but  quality,  is  the  Lord’s  test.  His  guarantee  is  that  sin 
and  sinners  and  those  who  sympathize  with  evil  shall  not 
go  beyond  the  Millennium,  to  endanger  the  happiness  and 
peace  and  blessedness  of  the  great  eternity  beyond — where 
“  There  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  cry¬ 
ing,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain ;  for  the  former 
things  are  passed  away.” — Rev.  21:4. 

Thus  shall  God’s  Kingdom  come,  and  his  will  be  done 
on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.  Thus  shall  the  Christ 
reign  as  the  Father’s  vicegerent  until  he  shall  have  put  down 
all  antagonistic  authority  and  power,  and  caused  every  knee 
to  bow  and  every  tongue  to  confess  the  Wisdom,  Justice, 
Love  and  Power  of  God  the  Father.  And  finally,  having 


Establishing  the  Kingdom. 


64$ 


manifested,  by  the  last  crucial  test  at  the  close  of  the  Mil¬ 
lennium,  all  who  have  even  a  sympathy  for  sin,  though 
outwardly  obedient;  and  having  destroyed  these  from  among 
»;he  people  (Rev.  20:9),  he  shall  surrender  to  the  Father 
the  vice-royal  dominion.  Thus  the  Apostle  expresses  the 
matter : — 

“  He  must  reign  until  he  shall  have  put  all  enemies  under 
his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  subjugated  is 
[Adamic]  death.  Then  cometh  the  end  [of  his  reign;  it 
having  accomplished  its  object]  when  he  [Christ]  shall  have 
delivered  up  the  Kingdom  to  God,  even  the  Father;  when 
he  [Christ]  shall  have  put  down  all  [opposing]  rule  and  all 
authority  and  power.  .  .  .  When  all  things  shall  be  sub¬ 
jected  unto  him  [the  Father],  then  shall  the  Son  also  him¬ 
self  be  subject  unto  him  [the  Father]  which  did  subject  all 
things  under  him  [for  the  thousand  years].” — 1  Cor.  15: 
54-28. 

Will  God’s  will  cease  to  be  done  in  earth  as  in  heaven 
when  Christ’s  Millennial  Kingdom  terminates?  Oh  no! 
Quite  to  the  contrary,  that  condition  will  only  then  be  at¬ 
tained,  as  the  result  of  Christ’s  reign.  By  that  time  all 
men  will  not  only  be  perfect,  as  Adam  was  when  created 
(wilful  sinners  having  been  destroyed),  but  additionally 
they  will  have  a  knowledge  of  the  goodness  of  righteous¬ 
ness  and  of  the  exceeding  sinfulness  and  injuriousness  of 
sin ;  and  they  will  have  successfully  passed  their  trial  and 
demonstrated  that  they  have  fully  and  definitely  formed 
characters  in  fullest  harmony  with  and  likeness  to  the  di¬ 
vine  character. 

The  Kingdom  of  God  will  then  be  among  men  as  it  is 
now  in  heaven  among  the  angels; — the  special  features  of 
Christ’s  Mediatorial  Kingdom  with  its  provisions  of  mercy, 
under  the  New  Covenant,  for  the  weaknesses  of  sinners, 
will  be  at  an  end; — useless,  because  there  will  no  longer  be 
weak  and  imperfect  beings  to  profit  by  it. 


646 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


We  can  readily  suppose,  however,  that  even  when  all  are 
perfedt  and  in  God’s  image,  order  will  still  be  maintained; 
for  as  “order  is  heaven’s  first  law,”  so  it  should  also  be 
earth’s  first  law.  And  this  will  imply  righteous  principal¬ 
ities  and  powers.  There,  will  be  the  first  thoroughly  success¬ 
ful  Republic.  Present  attempts  to  recognize  every  man 
as  a  king,  and  the  equal  of  every  other  man,  and  the  chosen 
representative  or  President  a  servant  of  fellow  kings,  rather 
than  a  lord,  have  all  proven  failures  in  varying  degrees; 
because  men  are  not  equals  mentally,  physically  and  morally, 
nor  in  financial  and  other  respedls;  and  because  none  are 
really  fit  to  be  sovereigns,  but  on  account  of  weaknesses  all 
now  need  to  be  under  laws  and  restraints. 

But  when  that  which  is  perfedf  shall  have  been  attained 
for  mankind,  by  the  Mediatorial  Kingdom,  they  will  be  all 
kings  as  was  Adam  before  he  sinned.  And  to  these  kings, 
unitedly,  will  be  delivered  the  post-Millennial  Kingdom  of 
God ;  and  all  shall  reign  harmoniously  under  the  law  of 
Love,  and  their  President  will  serve  and  represent  them. 
O  Lord,  we  pray,  Thy  Kingdom  Come !  for  thy  present 
saints’  sake  and  for  the  world’s  sake. 


STUDY  XIV. 


JEHOVAH’S  FOOTSTOOL  MADE  GLORTOUS. 


God’s  Footstool  Defiled  and  Abandoned  Because  of  Sin. — The  Promised 
Revival  of  its  Glory. — The  Purchased  Possession  to  be  Restored. — Its 
Brightest  Jewel. — The  Reestablishment  of  Jehovah’s  Feet  “  On  thb 
Mount  of  Olives." — The  Resultant  Blessings. — The  Footstool  Finally 
Glorious  Indeed. 


“  Thus  saith  Jehovah,  Heaven  is  my  throne,  and  the  earth  is  my  foot¬ 
stool.”  “  And  I  will  make  the  place  [footstool]  of  my  feet  glorious.” 
“  And  his  [Jehovah’s]  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the  Mount  of 
Olives.” — Isa.  60:  13;  66:1;  Zech.  14:4;  Matt.  5:35;  A<5ts7:49. 


OD’S  footstool  has  been  anything  but  glorious  for  the 


^  past  six  thousand  years:  sin,  pain,  crying,  mental 
and  physical  suffering  and  death  have  made  it  one  vast 
charnel  house  in  which  now,  conservatively  estimated,  at 
least  fifty  thousand  millions  of  humanity  wait  for  the  time 
to  come  when  the  curse  of  divine  justice  shall  be  lifted; 
and  the  light  of  divine  favor,  shining  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  shall  rise  as  the  Sun  of  righteousness, — 


“  Chase  away  sin’s  dismal  shadows, 
Light  the  gloom  with  healing  ray.” 


To  this  end  God  has  made  abundant  provision.  The 
ransom  for  Adam,  and  for  all  who  suffered  loss  through  him 
as  his  children,  bought  the  whole  world,  and  secured  for 
each  member  of  our  race  an  opportunity  for  a  trial  for  ever¬ 
lasting  life  under  favorable  conditions;  but  it  did  more,  it 


647 


64S 


The  Vay  of  Vengeance < 


purchased  back  Adam's  Paradise  home  (lost  by  his  trans* 
gression),  and  his  dominion  as  earth’s  king,  representative 
of  God,  his  Creator  and  Father. 

Hence  we  read,  “And  thou,  O  Tower  of  the  flock  [Christ], 
the  stronghold  of  the  daughter  of  Zion,  unto  thee  shall  it 
come,  even  th  z  first  dominion,"  (Micah  4:8.)  The  Apostle 
Paul  also,  speaks  of  the  “redemption  of  the  purchased  pos¬ 
session .”  (Eph.  1  :i4.)  Our  Lord  in  one  of  his  parables 
referred  to  this  also,  showing  that  he  purchased  not  only 
mankind,  the  treasure,  but  also  the  field,  the  world,  the 
earth  from  under  the  curse :  and  that  all  who  join  with  him, 
as  members  of  the  Kingdom  class,  share  in  that  purchase 
of  the  field  and  the  treasure. — Matt.  13:44. 

The  entire  work  of  the  Millennium  will  consist  in  re¬ 
ordering  and  making  glorious  God’s  footstool.  Paradise, 
when  lost  through  sin,  was  but  a  “garden’  ’  in  a  corner  of  the 
earth;  but  inasmuch  as  the  race  of  Adam  has  multiplied 
to  fill  the  earth,  in  accordance  with  the  divine  intention. 
(Gen.  1 : 28),  and  inasmuch  as  they  all  have  been  redeemed, 
it  will  be  necessary  to  provide  a  Paradise  sufficiently  large  to 
accommodate  all :  and  this  will  imply  that  the  entire  earth 
shall  become  as  the  Garden  of  Eden  for  fruitfulness  and 
beauty  and  perfedtion.  And  all  this  is  promised  as  the 
grand  future  consummation  of  the  divine  plan. — Adis  3 : 
20,  21;  Rev.  2:7;  2  Cor.  12:4. 

But  the  richest  jewel  of  the  Lord’s  glorified  footstool  in 
the  close  of  the  Millennium  will  be  mankind,  in  whose 
perfedtion,  liberty,  and  likeness  to  God,  in  moral  and  in- 
telledlual  graces,  will  be  refledted  the  very  image  of  Di¬ 
vinity.  And  most  gloriously  will  the  perfedt  man  refledt 
honor  upon  his  Maker  and  his  wondrous  plan  for  his  crea¬ 
tion,  redemption  and  restitution.  And  with  that  wonderful 
plan  will  always  be  intimately  identified  first  the  Lord 
Jesus,  Jehovah’s  “Word,”  and  second  the  Bride,  the  Lamb’s 


Jehovah's  Footstool  Made  Glorious.  649 

wife  and  joint-heir  in  disbursing  the  blessings  secured  by 
the  ransom. 

This  beautifying  and  glorifying  of  the  Lord’s  “footstool” 
will  not  be  co?npleted  until  our  Lord  Jesus,  as  the  Father’s 
honored  agent,  “shall  have  put  down  all  [conflibting]  rule, 
and  all  authority  and  power.  For  he  must  reign  until  he 
hath  put  all  enemies  tinder  his  feet,  before  he  delivers  up 
the  Kingdom  at  the  close  of  the  Millennium.” — 1  Cor. 
15 124-28. 

The  period  of  the  reign  of  Sin  and  Death  is  represented 
as  the  time  when  God  “  remembered  not  his  footstool in  the 
day  of  his  anger  ”  (Lam.  2:1);  but  following  the  beginning 
of  the  Millennium,  the  people  are  prophetically  called  up¬ 
on  to — “Exalt  the  Lord  our  God  and  worship  at  his  foot¬ 
stool,  for  he  is  worthy.”  (Psa.  99:5.)  And  this  thought, 
that  the  establishment  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  the  Church 
of  God  glorified,  as  the  new  government  in  the  earth,  will 
mean  the  beginning  of  the  restoration  of  divine  favor  to 
Jehovah’s  footstool,  is  clearly  set  forth  through  the  Prophet 
Zechariah  (14:4,  5). 

jehovah’s  feet  on  the  mount  of  olives. 

This  prophecy  is  generally  misunderstood,  and  applied 
to  the  feet  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  at  his  second  advent :  and 
indeed,  those  who  thus  err  generally  go  farther  and  assert 
that  it  will  be  the  feet  of  flesh,  pierced  with  the  nails  of 
Calvary ; — not  realizing  that  our  Lord  gave  his  human  na¬ 
ture,  complete  and  forever,  as  our  ransom ;  and  that  he  was 
raised  from  the  dead,  by  the  Father’s  power,  a  glorious 
spirit-being — “the  express  image  of  the  Father’s  person.”* 

But  a  glance  at  the  preceding  verse  (3)  shows  that  the 
Prophet’s  reference  is  to  the  return  of  Jehovah’s  feet;  for 
the  statement  (referring  to  the  trouble  by  which  the  King- 


*  See  Vol.  11.,  Chap.  5. 


(55° 


The  Day  of  Vengeafice. 


dom  will  be  established)  is:  “Then  shall  Jehovah  go  forth 
and  fight  against  those  nations,  as  when  he  fought  in  the 
day  of  battle  [in  olden  times  for  Israel].  And  his  feet  will 
stand  in  that  day  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,  which  is  be¬ 
fore  Jerusalem  on  the  east.  And  the  Mount  of  Olives  shall 
be  divided  in  its  center,  from  east  to  west,  and  there  shall 
be  a  very  great  valley ;  and  half  of  the  mountain  shall  re¬ 
move  northward  and  half  southward.” 

As  soon  as  any  recognize  the  fa<5t  that  the  feet  mentioned 
are  Jehovah’s  feet,  they  will  not  dispute  that  this  language 
is  symbolic,  and  refers  to  the  Lord’s  reestablishment  of  his 
dominion  in  the  earth,  which  has  long  been  comparatively 
abandoned  to  the  “god  of  this  world”  Satan; — except  as 
the  Lord  was  represented  first  by  the  typical  Tabernacle, 
secondly  by  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  lastly  by  the 
present  tabernacle  condition  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
during  this  Gospel  age.  Surely,  no  one  will  err  and  get 
the  thought  that  Jehovah  literally  rests  his  feet  upon  this 
earth  as  a  “footstool.” 

And  if  the  placing  and  resting  of  Jehovah’s  “feet  ”  is 
symbolic,  and  signifies  the  return  of  divine  favor  and  do¬ 
minion  to  earth,  so,  we  may  be  sure,  other  features  con- 
nedled  in  the  same  prophecy  are  symbolic :  the  Mount  of 
Olives,  its  peculiar  division,  its  valley,  the  flight  of  the 
people,  the  waters  of  life  from  Jerusalem  (Compare  verse  8 
with  Ezek.  47:1-9),  etc.,  are  all  symbolic  statements, — 
pidlures  of  grand  spiritual  truths. 

The  olive  is  a  symbol  full  of  meaning  :  in  olden  times  it 
was  the  source  of  artificial  light,  its  oil  being  generally  used 
for  this  purpose.  (Exod.  27:20.)  Indeed,  in  the  Hebrew 
the  olive  tree  was  called  sheinen  or  oil  tree.  Olive  oil  was 
also  used  as  the  basis  of  many  of  the  precious  ointments  of 
olden  time — such  as  that  used  in  anointing  the  priests  and 
kings,  typifying  the  holy  spirit  upon  the  antitypical  “royal 


Jehovah's  Footstool  Made  Glorious .  651 

priesthood.”  (Exod.  30:24.)  And  from  time  immemorial 
he  olive  branch  has  been  used  as  a  symbol  of  peace. — 
Gen.  8:11;  Neh.  8:15. 

If  then  the  olive  be  the  symbol  of  light ,  peace  and  divine 
blessing  through  the  holy  spirit,  and  if  mountain  be  con¬ 
sidered  as  elsewhere  the  symbol  for  a  Kingdom,  the  signi¬ 
ficance  here  of  the  term  Mount  of  Olives  is  easily  seen  to 
be — the  Kingdom  of  Light,  Peace  and  Divine  Blessing. 
And  the  standing  or  establishment  or  fixing  of  Jehovah’s 
“  feet”  upon  it,  signifies  that  the  divine  favor  and  law  will 
be  reestablished  in  the  earth  by  and  through  the  holy 
Kingdom. 

This  application  of  the  term  Mount  of  Olives,  is  in  full 
accord  with  the  Apostle’s  statement  (Rom.  11:17,  24)  in 
which  he  compares  Fleshly  Israel  with  the  original  culti¬ 
vated  olive  tree,  and  Gentile  converts  to  wild  olive  bran¬ 
ches  grafted  in  where  the  natural  branches  had  been  broken 
off.  (Compare  Jer.  11:16,  17.)  And  he  explains  that  the 
root  of  the  tree  is  in  the  promise  of  God, — the  Abrahamic 
promise,  that  the  seed  of  Abraham  should  eventually  bless 
all  the  families  of  the  earth,  etc.  Eventually  the  same  root 
or  promise  will  bear  two  kinds  of  branches — the  ingrafted 
wild  olive  branches,  and  the  re'ingrafted  natural  branches: 
when  fleshly  Israel  shall  have  his  blindness  turned  away, 
and  shall  look  with  the  eye  of  faith  upon  the  Savior  cruci¬ 
fied  and  pierced  eighteen  centuries  ago ; — a  sacrifice  for  sin. 
We  remember  also  that  fleshly  Israel  was  God’s  typical 
Kingdom  or  mountain  for  a  long  time,  and  that  spiritual 
Israel  of  the  Gospel  age  is  called  to  be  the  real  Kingdom 
of  God,  as  our  Lord  declared,  “  Fear  not,  little  flock,  for  it 
is  your  Father’s  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  Kingdom.” 

Moreover,  from  these  two  Kingdoms  (even  before  Jeho¬ 
vah’s  glory  rests  upon  them,  to  make  them  his  channels  of 
blessings  to  the  whole  world  of  mankind)  has  proceeded 


6s  2 


The  Day  of  Vengeance. 


all  “  the  light  of  the  world  ”  during  all  the  darkness  of  the 
past :  for  are  not  these  the  representatives  of  the  Old  and 
the  New  Testaments,  the  old  and  the  new  Covenants  ?  Do 
not  these  correspond  to  the  Lord’s  two  witnesses  and  to 
the  two  olive  trees  of  Zechariah  (4:3,  n,  12)  distinctly 
mentioned  also  in  Revelation  (n  14)? — in  that  these  two 
parts  of  the  mountain  symbolize  the  outcome  of  those  cove¬ 
nants,  the  results  of  the  witnessing — the  Kingdom  in  its 
heavenly  and  its  earthly  phases? 

Here  we  see,  then,  that  the  two  halves  of  the  Mount  of 
Olives  signify  the  two  parts  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  dis¬ 
tinctly  separated  according  to  a  divine  order  or  arrange¬ 
ment.  The  separation  indicates  no  opposition  between 
the  two  parts  of  the  Kingdom.  It  is,  on  the  contrary,  for 
the  purpose  of  producing  the  “Valley  of  Blessing”  between 
— to  which  all  who  desire  divine  aid  may  flee  and  find  suc¬ 
cor  under  the  blessed  protection  of  both  the  heavenly  and 
the  earthly  phases  of  the  Kingdom. 

The  Prophet  David  (Psalm  84)  seems  to  have  been  given 
a  foreview  of  this  great  “Valley  of  Blessings,”  close  to 
Jehovah’s  “feet,”  when  he  sings  first  of  the  saints  of  the 
Gospel  age  and  then  of  those  blessed  in  the  next  age,  say¬ 
ing:— 

“  How  lovely  are  thy  dwelling  places 
O  Jehovah  of  Hosts  ! 

My  soul  desired,  yea,  it  even  fainted 
For  the  courts  of  Jehovah. 

My  heart  and  my  flesh  shout  with  joy 
Unto  the  living  God. 

Even  as  the  sparrow  hath  found  a  house, 

And  the  swallow  a  nest  for  herself, 

Where  she  may  lay  her  young :  (so 
I  have  found)  thine  altars,  O  Lord  of  Hosts, 

My  God,  my  King. 

Happy  are  they  that  dwell  in  thy  house : 

They  shall  be  continually  praising  Thee.  Selah. 

“  Happy  is  the  man  whose  strong  confidence  is  in  thee, 

Whose  heart  reflecfieth  (wholly)  on  the  paths  of  (righteousness). 


Jehovah's  Footstool  Made  Glorious.  653 

Passing  through  the  valley  of  mourning, 

They  change  it  into  a  place  of  (joy)  springs — [Valley  of 
Blessings]. 

The  Autumn  rain  brings  them  blessings  [Joel  2 :  28]  : 

They  go  from  strength  to  strength 

That  each  of  them  may  be  presented  (perfedt) 

Before  God  in  Zion.” 

The  Eighty-fifth  Psalm  also  pictures  the  return  of  divine 
clemency  and  blessing  under  the  Millennial  Kingdom — 
the  Olive  Mountain  (Kingdom)  of  two  parts. 

The  removal  of  one  part  of  the  mountain  to  the  north 
and  the  other  to  the  south  is  significant ;  the  North  is  the 
diredtion  of  the  group  Pleiades,  the  celestial  center  of  the 
universe,  the  supposed  seat  of  divine  empire.*  This  would 
seem  to  indicate  the  “  change  ”  of  the  Gospel  Church  at 
this  time,  from  human  to  spirit  conditions  as  “  partakers  of 
the  divine  nature and  the  removal  of  the  other  half  of 
the  mountain  would  seem  to  signify  the  complete  restitu¬ 
tion,  to  perfedl  human  conditions,  of  those  ancient  worthies 
accounted  worthy  to  constitute  the  earthly  representatives  of 
God’s  Kingdom. 

The  valley  thus  produced  would  be  one  full  of  light — 
free  from  shadows :  for  the  sun  would  stream  through  it 
from  east  to  west.  This  speaks  symbolically  of  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  and  its  full  light  of  divine  truth  and  bless¬ 
ing  scattering  the  shadows  of  sin,  ignorance,  superstition 
and  death,  and  healing  and  restoring  the  willing  and  obe¬ 
dient  of  humanity  who  will  flee  to  this  valley  of  blessings, 
the  valley  of  mercy,  f  The  valley  of  mercy,  between  and 
under  the  care  of  the  spiritual  and  human  phases  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Light  and  Peace  (the  establishment  of  Jeho¬ 
vah's  feet)  will  surely  be  a  ‘ ‘Valley  of  Blessings”  to  all  who 
enter  it  with  broken  and  contrite  hearts. 

*  See  Vol.  hi.,  p.  321. 

f  The  Hebrew  word  signifying  viercy  is  elaios  and  is  derived  from 
t tlaia  signifying  an  olive. 


^54 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


We  must  remember,  further,  that  while  it  is  to  Israel  only 
that  it  is  said,  “Ye  shall  flee  to  the  valley  of  the  moun¬ 
tains,”  yet  as  a  name  Israel  signified  “The  people  blessed 
of  the  Lord,”  “The  people  of  God,”  “The  Lord’s  peo¬ 
ple.”  (2  Chron.  7:14.)  And  while,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
first  or  spiritual  blessing  of  the  Kingdom  shall  come  to 
spiritual  Israel,  and  the  second  or  earthly  blessing  shall  begin 
with  Israel  according  to  the  flesh,  yet  it  will  not  stop  there; 
for  whosoever  will  may  become  an  Israelite:  by  exercising 
the  faith  and  obedience  of  Abraham,  all  mankind  may  be¬ 
come  Israelites  indeed, — “the  people  of  God.”  And 
hence  the  Prophet  Isaiah  declares  that  when  Israel  is  called 
back  to  divine  favor,  at  the  establishment  of  the  Kingdom, 
it  will  include  “  Every  one  that  is  called  by  my  Jehovah  ’/) 
name :  for  I  have  created  him  for  my  glory ;  I  have  formed 
him,  yea,  I  have  made  him.”  (The  name  Israel  will  then 
apply  to  all  who  are  God’s  people.) — Isa.  43:7  ;  Rom.  9: 
26,  33;  10:  13. 

“And  [thus]  will  Jehovah  my  God  come  in,  and  all  the 
holy  ones  shall  [thus]  be  [united]  with  him.”  (Zech.  14:5.) 
When  God’s  time  shall  have  fully  come,  when  the  lease  of 
power  to  the  Gentiles  shall  have  run  out,  when  the  sacri¬ 
ficing  of  the  great  Day  of  Atonement  (the  Gospel  age)  shall 
have  ceased,  when  the  High  Priest  shall  have  finished  mak. 
ing  atonement,  not  only  for  his  own  “body,”  the  Church, 
but  also  for  his  “house,”  and  for  “all  the  people,”  and 
he  shall  come  forth  to  bless  all  the  people,  then  Jehovah’s 
curse,  or  sentence  of  death,  shall  be  lifted  from  the  earth, 
his  footstool  tabernacle  will  again  be  recognized,  and  its 
beautifying  in  righteousness  and  truth  and  in  the  holy  spirit 
of  love  shall  begin  and  progress,  until,  in  the  end  of  the 
Millennium,  all  the  willingly  righteous  shall  have  reached 
perfedtion,  or  been  reunited  with  Jehovah,  and  all  the  un¬ 
willing  shall  have  been  destroyed. — Adis  3:2 3 ;  Rev.  20  :  9. 


Jehovah's  Footstool  Made  Glorious .  655 

Carrying  the  picture  further,  the  Prophet  declares,  re- 
spedting  that  day  in  which  gradually  the  earth  shall  be 
made  glorious  as  Jehovah’s  footstool: — 

“And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day  that  the  light 
shall  not  be  bright  nor  the  darkness  thick ;  but  the  day 
shall  be  the  one  foreknown  to  the  Lord — neither  full  day 
nor  night:  but  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  at  its  close  [even¬ 
ing]  it  shall  be  [clear]  light.” — Zech.  14:6,  7. 

Some  confounded  the  “day”  here  described  with  the 
“day  of  Vengeance”  which  is  “a  day  of  clouds  and  thick 
darkness  with  no  light  in  it”  (Joel  2:2;  Zeph.  1 : 15)  and 
the  translators  have,  seemingly,  generally  tried  to  harmon¬ 
ize  the  translations.  But  not  so;  the  day  here  referred  to 
by  Zechariah  as  only  partially  bright  is  the  Millennial  day, 
although  in  it  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  will  arise  and  shine, 
to  scatter  earth’s  miasma  of  sin  and  superstition  and  death. 
It  will  nevertheless  be  only  partially  bright,  because  it  will 
throughout  be  dealing  with  generation  after  generation  of 
the  fallen  race  as  brought  from  the  tomb,  and  in  various 
stages  of  restitution  toward  perfedtion.  But  how  refreshing 
it  is  to  be  assured  that  in  that  day  of  the  reestablishment  of 
Jehovah’s  feet  upon  his  footstool,  there  shall  be  no  more 
“  thick  darkness;”  and  that  at  the  close  of  that  Millennial 
Day,  instead  of  growing  darker,  the  world  will  only  have 
reached  the  high  noon  of  its  “light  of  the  knowledge  of 
Jehovah;”  and  that  its  sun  shall  never  set. 

The  reference  to  the  rivers  of  living  waters  flowing  from 
Jerusalem,  during  this  Millennial  Day  of  the  reestablish¬ 
ment  of  Jehovah’s  feet  upon  his  footstool  (Zech.  14:8,  9), 
reminds  us  of  the  corresponding  testimony  of  Ezekiel 
(47:1-12)  and  of  John’s  Revelation  (22  : 1,  2)  which,  under 
this  same  symbol  of  living  waters  proceeding  from  the  throne 
of  the  Millennial  Kingdom,  show  us  the  restitution  bless¬ 
ings  under  the  symbols  of  “waters  of  life,”  to  which  who- 


656 


The  Day  of  Vengeance . 


soever  will  may  come  and  drink  freely,  and  fruitful  trees  of 
life  everlasting  whose  leaves  will  heal  the  repentant  peoples 
of  earth  of  all  imperfections. 

Ah  yes!  “  In  that  day  the  Lord  shall  be  King  over  all 
the  earth;”  his  Kingdom  shall  have  come  as  his  faithful 
have  long  prayed;  and  by  the  end  of  that  day  his  will  shall 
be  done  on  earth  even  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.  God’s  foot¬ 
stool  shall  then  be  glorious  indeed:  as  it  is  written: — 

“As  Truly  as  I  Live,  the  Whole  Earth  Shall  be 
Filled  with  the  Glory  of  Jehovah.” — Num.  14:21; 
Isa.  11:9;  Habak.  2:14. 


“  No  place  shall  be  in  that  new  earth 
For  all  that  blights  this  universe; 

No  evil  taint  the  second  birth — 

There  shall  be  no  more  curse. 

Ye  broken-hearted,  cease  your  moan; 

The  day  of  promise  dawns  for  you ; 
For  he  who  sits  upon  the  throne 
Says,  ‘  I  will  make  all  things  new.’ 

“We  mourn  the  dead,  but  they  shall  wake ! 
The  lost,  but  they  shall  be  restored ! 

O  !  well  our  human  hearts  might  break 
Without  that  sacred  word ! 

Dim  eyes,  look  up !  sad  hearts,  rejoice ! 

Seeing  God’s  bow  of  promise  throughs 
At  sound  of  that  prophetic  voice  : 

*  I  will  make  all  things  new.’  ” 


Index  of  Texts , 


657 


I  N  3=)  E>  X 

TO 

Scripture  Citations 

STUDIES  IN  THE  SCRIPTURES,  VOL.  IV. 


GENESIS. 


6:3  .  604 

1:28  .  648 

8:11  .  651 

10:2-7  .  556 

11:9  .  26 

19-17  .  607 

25:30  .  14 

28:10-12  .  629 

36:1  .  14 

EXODUS. 

15:3  .  549 

7:31-36  .  554 

23:2  .  524 

27:20  .  650 

30:24  .  651 

LEVITICUS. 

25:9  .  617 

NUMBERS. 

24:21  .  656 

20:18,  2Q,  21 . 15 

DEUTERON’T. 

18:15  .  637 

32:35  .  549 

JOSHUA. 
10:10-15  .  555 

II  SAMUEL. 
5:19-25  .  555 

I  KINGS. 

8:56  .  616 

I  CHRON. 

14:10-17  .  555 

II  CHRON. 

7:14  .  654 

NEHEMIAH. 
8:15  .  651 

PSALMS. 

2:1-5  .  52,  239 

2:5,  6  .  632 

2:8  .  12 

2:10-12  .  52 


11:3-7  . 

541 

17:6-8  . 

.  29 

24:3,  4  . 

582 

24:8  . 

549 

25:14  . 

612 

34:14-16  . 

.  68 

45:3  . 

549 

45:16  . 

625 

46  .  46, 

158 

46:1,  2  . 

590 

46:3  . 

.  45 

46:10  . 

637 

50:1,  4,  7,  16-22 

..75 

51:10  . 

450 

82:1-4  . 

.  53 

82:5  .  55,  542 

84  . 

632 

85  . 

653 

91  .  44,  66, 

242 

91:1,  14-16  .... 

158 

91:7  . 

592 

96:13  . :... 

519 

97:2-6  . 

551 

97:8  . 

158 

98:1  . 

.  19 

99:5  . 

649 

110:3  . 

632 

118:18-27  . 

639 

119:105  . 

617 

132:13-16  . 

158 

149:8,  9  . 

624 

149:9  . 

633 

PROVERBS. 

8:14-21,  35,  36.. 

.638 

9:10  . 

639 

ISAIAH. 

2:2-4  . 

629 

2:3  . 

620 

2:17-21  . 

149 

2:19  . 

55 

8:9,  10  . 

239 

8:12 . 481,  610 

8:20  .  67 

11:1-5  .  634 


11:3  . 

520 

11:4  . 

19, 

549 

11:9  . 

633, 

656 

13:1-13  ... 

22 

13:1,  2 . 

40 

13:4  . . 

528 

13:11,  12  .. 

149 

13:12  . 

45 

13:19  . . 

24 

14:4  . 

24' 

14:4-7  . 

473 

21:9,  11  .... 

.  44 

21:12  ..  273, 

544, 

60S 

24:19-21  ... 

551 

24:19,  20  .. 

553 

26:9  . 

519, 

627 

26:13,  14  .. 

370 

28:2  . 

520 

28:12,  13,  21, 

,  22.. 

,273 

28:17  ..  22, 

536, 

632 

28:20  . 

608 

28:21  . 

548, 

555 

28:22  . 

543 

29:14  ..  173, 

239, 

473 

29:18-20  ... 

519 

30:26  . 

519 

32:1-8  . 

633 

33:14  . 

23 

34:1  . 

.  13, 

20 

34:2  . 13,  20, 

,  70 

34:4  . 

258, 

552 

34:6  . 

17 

34:7  . 

20 

34:8  . 

.  11, 

20 

35:8  . 

635 

42:13,  14  ... 

549 

43:7  . 

654 

56:11  . 

..  61 

,  62 

59:18  . 

39 

59:19,  20  .. 

558 

60:1-6,  11-20  .. 

638 

60:13  . 

647 

61:3  . 

30 

63:1-6  . 

14 

63:4  . 

U 

658 


Index  of  Texts. 


JEREMIAH. 


3:17  . 

615 

6:14  . 

238 

7:9  . 

24 

8:20  . 

578 

8:22  . 

469 

10:10  . 

.  13 

11:16,  17  . 

651 

16:14-17,  21  .. .. 

553 

25:26-38  . 

527 

25:31  . 

.  20 

25:31-33  . 

.  13 

30:7  . 

554 

50:46  . 

.  28 

51:1-3,  6,  24  ... 

.  39 

51:1,  6,  8,  9,  45 

..43 

51:7-9  . 

469 

51:9  . 

543 

51:24-26,  42,  63,  64 

,  37 

51:44,  58  . 

.  40 

51:49  . 

,  28 

51:61,  64  . 

111 

LAMENT’N. 

2:1  . 

649 

EZEKIEL. 

7:12-18,  19,  21,  25-27 

.  45 

7:13-24  . 

550 

7:17-19  . 

149 

7:19  .  274, 

329 

7:19  . 

473 

16:49,  50  . 

295 

16:61  . 

638 

22:4  . 

.  72 

34:2-16  . 

.  62 

38:1-13,  18-20  . 

.  556 

38:8-12  . 

553 

38:11-13,  15,  16 

.555 

38:21,  29  . 

557 

47:1-9  . 

650 

47:1-12  . 

655 

DANIEL. 

2:35  . 

642 

2:44,  45  ...  429, 

624 

5:25  .  42,  76,  97 

7:22,  27  . 

429 

7:26  . 

.  37 

7:27  .  12, 

618 

9:27  . . 

571 

11:31  . 

571 

11:32-35  . 

31 

12:1.11,  579,  540, 

548 

12:1-4  . 

414 

12:3  . 

594 

12:9,  10 . 

606 

12:11  . 

571 

JOEL. 


2:1  . 

241 

2:1,  2  . 

540 

2:2-11  . 

544 

2:2  . 

655 

2:10  .  545, 

593 

2:11  .  543, 

549 

2:28  ..  518,  639, 

653 

2:29  . 

566 

3:9-11  . 

142 

AMOS. 

3:2  . 

191 

5:20  . 

.  11 

.  23 

8:4-8  . 

309 

MICAH. 

4:1,  2  . 

615 

4:1-4  . 

629 

4:8  . 

648 

6:1,  2  .  20, 

186 

NAHUM. 

1:3,  67  . 

528 

1:3  . 

238 

1:4,  5,  8  . 

529 

1:6,  7,  9  . 

558 

1:9,  10  . 

552 

1:10  . 

267 

HABAKKUK. 
2:14  .  195,  656 

ZEPHANIAH. 

1:15  .  655 

1:18  ..  329,  385,  473 

2:2,  3  .e .  540 

2:3  .  68 

3:8,  9  . 

13,  269,  370,  519 

3:8  .  528 

3:9  .  529 


HAGGAI. 

1:7  . 615,  617 


ZECHARIAH. 


2:8  .  29 

4:3,  11,  12  .  652 

6:13  .  637 

8:9-11  .  530 

9:10  .  238 

12:10-12  .  600 

14:2,  3  .  555 

14:3,  4,  5 .  649 

14:5  .  654 

14:6-9  .  655 

14:8  .  650 


MALACHI. 

3:17  .  601 

4:1  ....11,  528,  552 


4:2  . 616 

MATTHEW. 

1:17  .  603 

3:7  .  603 

5:4  .  30 

5:5  .  633 

5:35  .  647 

7:21,  22  .  632 

7:22,  23  > .  170 

8:11  .  619 

10:26  .  541 

10:37  .  268 

11:11  .  625 

11:12  .  620 

11:16  .  603 

12:34,  41  .  603 

12:41,  42  .  72 

13:17  .  529 

13:30.31,  61,  578,  600 

13:37-43  .  578 

13:39  .  568 

13:43  .  642 

13:44  .  648 

13:49  .  600 

16:22  .  564 

19:23,  24  .  304 

21:19,  20  .  304 

23:6-12  .  61 

23:8,  9  .  160 

23:31,  32  .  20 

23:33,  36  .  603 

23:34-36  .  47 

23:39  .  639 

24  .  563 

24:3  . .. ..  564 

24:4,  5  .  565 

24:6-13  .  566 

24:9-12,  29  ....  584 

24:14  .  567 

24:15-22  .  570 

24:17,  18  .  574 

24:19  .  575 

24:20-22  .  578 

24:21  .  540 

24:22  .  558 

24:23-25  .  580 

24:26,  27  .  581 

24:28  .  610 

24:29  .  583 

24:30  . 598,  599 

24:31  .  600 

24:32-35  .  602 

24:36  .  605 

24:37  .  296 

24:35-36  .  606 

24:40,  41  .  609 

24:42,  43  .  611 

24:44  .  612 


24:45-51  ... 

24:48  . 

....  614 

25:1-4  . 

588,  590 

25:14-28  ... 

....  480 

25:19  . 

....  599 

25:31  . 

.  78 

25:31-46  ... 

. ...  644 

27:25  . 

....  571 

28:18  . 

....  621 

MARK. 

8:31,  32  .... 

....  564 

8:34,  35  .... 

....  268 

13  . 

...  563 

13:7-13  .... 

....  566 

13:10  . 

....  567 

13:14-20  ... 

....  570 

13:24,  25  .. 

....  583 

13:32,  33  .. 

....  605 

LUKE. 

3:7  . 

...  60S 

3:15  . 

...  167 

3:38  . 

. ...  310 

4:24,  25  .... 

....  634 

8:10  . 

....  614 

11:50,  51  ... 

.  47,  603 

12:15-20  ... 

. ...  273 

12:32  . 

....  543 

12:37  . 

599,  612 

12:42-46  ... 

. ...  613 

12:48  . 

_  72 

13:28  . 

619,  625 

14:26,  27  .. 

....  268 

16:8  . 

....  603 

16:16  . 

....  620 

17:20-37  ... 

....  563 

17-21  . 

....  602 

17:26,  28  .. 

....  296 

17:26-29  ... 

....  606 

17:30-33  ... 

....  607 

17:34  . 

....  608 

17:35  . 

....  609 

17:37  . 

....  610 

19:12-24  ... 

....  480 

19:15  . 

....  599 

19:22  . 

....  157 

21:5-36  .... 

....  563 

21:9-18  .... 

....  566 

21:20-24  ... 

. ...  569 

21:22,25-27 

....  113 

21:24,  25  .. 

....  5S4 

21:25,  26  .. 

....  596 

21:26  . 

....  413 

21:36.46,  68, 

481,  578 

24:44-46  ... 

...  598 

JOHN. 
.  23S 


Index  of  Texts. 


1:51  .  629 

3:3,  8  .  618 

3:19  .  238 

5:28,  29  .  640 

5:44  .  61 

7:15  .  626 

7:39  .  618 

7:48  .  65 

9:4  .  270,  544 

10:11-14  .  62 

11:47,  48,  53  ..  ..164 

12:47-50  .  66 

14:19  .  600 

19:27  .  480 

20:30  .  598 

ACTS. 

2.44-47  .  474 

3:19-21  .  557 

3:20,  21  .  648 

3:21  .  311 

3:22,  23  .  630 

3:22  .  637 

3;  23  . 

519,  520|  643,  654 

4:12  .  190 

4:15-18  .  164 

5:36,  37  .  565 

7:5  .  427 

7:49  .  647 

8:1,  4 . 480 

11:19  .  480 

14:3  .  598 

15:14-17  .  169 

17:11  ...66,  67,  161 

17:23-31  .  190 

17:26  .  310 

17:31  .  519 

ROMANS. 

1:16  .  188,  232 

1:18-32  .  68 

2:34  .  71 

3:1,  2  .  71 

4:18-21  .  616 

6:2-8  .  476 

8:17,  18  .  618 

8:17  .  624 

8:19,  22  .  424 

8:19-23  .  377 

8:23  .  516 

9:8  .  23 

9:26,  33  .  654 

9:28  .  272 

9:29-33  .  557 

9:31-33  .  625 

10:13  .  654 

11:7,  23,  25-32.. 625 
11:17,  24  .  651 


659 


11:25-32  .  558 

12:1  .  522 

12:19  .  72,  549 

13:1  .  77 

I  COR. 

1:24  .  567 

1:26  .  516 

2:6-10  .  191 

2:12,  14 .  577 

3:1  .  17 

6:2  ....  519,  618,  633 

9:27  .  476 

10:18  .  23 

14:22  .  598 

15:24-26  .  617 

15:24-28  ..  645,  649 

15:25  .  191 

15:42-46  .  618 

15:50-54  .  618 

15:51-53  .  600 

16:1  .  480 

II  COR. 

4:4  .  611 

4:6  .  238 

10:3-5  .  542 

10:4,  5  .  543 

11:13  .  594 

12:4  .  648 

12  .  598 

GALATIANS. 

1:8  .  242 

4:19  .  575 

5:16,  17 . 476 

6:16  .  23 

EPHESIANS. 

1:14  .  633,  648 

2:2  .  611 

2:3  .  242 

5:6-17  .  45 

5:11  .  173 

6:5-9  .  480 

6:13  .  66 

6:17  .  542 

PHILIPP’NS. 
2:10,  11  . 520 

COLOSSIANS. 

1:13  .  621 

1:26  .  603 

2:16  .  476 

3:3  .  476 

3:22-25  .  306 

4:1  .  306 

I  THESS. 

5:3,  5,  6  .  242 

5:3  .  284 

5:21  .  67 


1:9 


66  o 


II  THESS. 


2:3,  7-10 . 32 

2:10-12  ...  217,  581 

I  TIMOTHY. 

5:8  .  480 

6:1  .  480 

6:9,  10  .  283 

6:9  .  524 

II  TIMOTHY. 

1:7  .  326,  524 

2:19  .  158 

3:17  .  190 

TITUS. 

2:13  .  517 

HEBREWS. 

2:14  .  612 

3:10  .  603 

5:9  .  621 

5:12  .  577 

6:19  .  517 

7:17  .  637 

11:4-40  .  619 

11:39,  40  .  625 

12:8  .  567,  576 

12:18-22,  28  ....630 

12:19  .  632 

12:26  .  528 

12:26,  27  .  600 

12:26-29  ...  22,  113 
JAMES. 

1:25  .  307 

2:5  .  516 

4:13,  15  .  480 

5:1  .  11 

5:1-9  .  392 

5:3,  5  .  274 

5:5  .  301 

I  PETER. 

1:13  .  517 

2:9  .  693 


Index  of  Texts. 


n  PETER. 


1:19  . 

617 

3:7 . 

271 

3:10,  12  . 

523 

3:10  . 

551 

3:12  . 

552 

3:13  . 

558 

I  JOHN. 

3:2  . 

600 

JUDE. 

1:3  . 

173 

1:13  . 

594 

REVELATION. 

2:2  . 

594 

2:7  . 

648 

2:26  . 

268 

2:26,  27  ..  296, 

624 

2:27  . 

12,  429,  518,  637, 

643 

3:14-22  . 

41 

3:17  .  210 

3:18  . 42,  611 

3:21  .  268 

5:10  .  425,618 


6:14  . 

258, 

552 

6:15-17  ... 

45 

6:17  . 

582 

7:9,  10  .. 

Preface 

7:9,  14  .... 

268 

7:14  . 

17 

7:14,  15  ... 

578 

11:3  . 

258 

11:4  . 

652 

11:8  . 

608 

11:15-18  .. 

601 

11:17-18  .. 

579, 

623 

11:18  . 

643 

12:1  ..  544, 

590, 

594 

13:8  . 

580 

13:14-18  .. 

581 

14:13  . 

622 

14:18-20  .. 

..  18, 

51 

14:19,  20  . 

311 

15:3  . 

526 

16:14  . 

22? 

16:14,  18  . 

528 

16:18  . 

557 

16:19  . 

38 

17:1-5  ...  : 

25,  27, 

,  35 

17:2  . 

266 

17:3,  5,  6. 

43 

17:5  . 

28 

17:5,  6,  18 

35 

17:6  . 

.  25, 

584 

17:16  . 

38 

18  . 

623 

18:1-5  .... 

43 

18:4-7  .... 

38 

158,  543, 

574, 

601 

18:4  . 

18:7  . 

..  35, 

,  43 

18:8  ....  37,  39, 

43 

18:9-19  ... 

73 

18:9,  11,  17-19.. 

186 

18:21  ..37, 

HI, 

612 

19:1,  2  ... 

40 

19:2  . 

38 

19:2-7  .... 

623 

19:11  . 

549 

19:11,  16  . 

17 

19:15  ..  18 

19, 

296 

20:2  . 

519 

20:4  ..  52, 

263, 

618 

20:6  . 

425, 

618 

20:7-9  .... 

520 

20:7-10  ... 

644 

20:9  . 

645, 

654 

20:12  . 

66 

20:13  . 

640 

21:1  . 

638 

21:4  . 

644 

21:9,  10  .. 

25 

22:1*  2  .... 

655 

"GO  YE  ALSO  INTO  THE  VINEYARD.” 

MHe  that  reapeth  receiveth  wages,  and  gather eth  fruit” — John  4:36, 

All  interested  in  the  subjedls  of  this  volume,  and  who  consider  it* 
presentations  to  be  “meat  in  due  season,”  will  feel  more  or  less  con¬ 
strained  to  become  servants  of  the  truth,  and  to  bear  the  “things  new 
and  old”  to  yet  others  of  the  “household  of  faith.”  Your  measure  of 
zeal  for  such  service  will  of  course  measure  your  activities  in  its  service, 
and  determine  how  much  of  time,  influence,  means,  etc.,  you  will  de¬ 
vote  to  its  spread.  We  are  glad  to  cooperate  with  all,  that  those  who? 
love  much  may  do  much,  and  that  those  who  love  some  may  do  some¬ 
thing,  in  the  name  of  the  great  Shepherd  and  in  the  interest  of  his  sheepc 

To  this  end  we  wish  you  to  know  that  special  provision  has  been 
made  whereby  you  may  be  a  co-laborer  in  this  work,  regardless  of  whether 
you  have  financial  means  to  invest  or  not.  We  have  quite  a  variety  of 
excellent  tradls,  which  we  supply  free  and  in  large  quantities  for  ju¬ 
dicious  circulation.  We  also  publish  twice  a  month  a  16  page  journal. 
The  Watch  Tower,  and  desire  that  our  list  should  bear  your  name, 
if  you  are  interested.  If  interested  in  this  volume  you  will  undoubtedly 
be  interested  in  the  journal,  which  is  edited  by  the  same  pen,  and  we 
are  prepared  to  supply  you  with  it  upon  your  own  terms ; — you  may  have 
it  on  credit  if  it  is  not  convenient  to  pay  for  it  in  advance,  and  if  never 
able  to  pay  for  it  we  will,  upon  application,  cancel  the  indebtedness. 
If  you  have  no  prospeCt  of  being  able  to  pay  for  it  you  will  be  welcome 
to  it  free  as  one  of  the  “  Lord’s  poor,”  on  application,  and  upon  renewal 
of  the  same  yearly.  If  you  can  afford  to  pay  the  price  is  $1  (4s. )  a  year. 

We  have  various  helps  for  Bible  study,  which  we  supply  to  all  who 
are  on  our  Watch  Tower  list  at  extremely  low  prices — these  include 
various  translations  of  the  Bible,  Concordances,  etc.,  and  especially  the 
Millennial  Dawn  series, — “The  Bible  Keys.” 

COLPORTEURING  AND  LOANING  THE  STUDIES. 

Some  have  numbers  of  friends  to  whom  they  take  pleasure  in  sup¬ 
plying  the  Studies  gratis ;  others  keep  a  quantity  at  hand  which  they 
constantly  loan  out  amongst  their  friends,  after  the  manner  of  a  circulating 
library;  and  still  others  enter  the  Colporteur  work,  as  being  one  of 
the  most  favorable  opportunities  to  them  for  serving  the  truth  to  others, 
travelling  from  town  to  town  introducing  the  “  Bible  Keys,”  soliciting 
orders  and  delivering  the  books.  Our  Society  does  all  in  its  power  to 
facilitate  these  various  methods  of  circulating  the  truth,  encouraging  each 
to  serve  the  cause  to  the  extent  of  his  zeal  and  ability,  according  to  his 
own  preference ;  assisting  in  the  matter  very  materially  by  supplying  the 
books  at  remarkably  low  prices.  See  page  2  of .  The  Watch  Tower 
for  wholesale  rates  to  subscribers,  and  if  the  Colporteur  work  appeals  to 
you,  write  for  “Hints  to  Colporteurs.” 

We  shall  be  glad  to  hear  from  you,  and  to  cooperate  with  you,  and 
we  assure  you  that  you  will  find  a  blessing  in  every  sacrifice  you  may 
make  on  behalf  of  the  truth.  Very  truly.  Your  fellow-servants, 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  AND  TRACT  SOCIETY, 
BROOKLYN,  N,  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 

branches: — London,  n.w.;  barmen;  Copenhagen;  orebro 

CHRISTIANIA;  YVERDON-SUISSE;  MELBOURNE, 


THINGS  YOU  OUGHT  TO  KNOW 

— — AS— — 

CHRISTIAN  BIBLE  STUDENTS 


^  — 


*3? 


THE  SATISFACTORY  PROOFS  THAT— 

— The  Bible  is  a  divine  revelation — reasonable  and  trustworthy, 
revealing  a  systematic  plan  full  of  Justice,  Wisdom  and  Love. 
— “The  Key  of  Knowledge”  of  the  Scriptures,  long  lost  (Luke 
1 1 :52 ) ,  is  found,  and  gives  God’s  faithful  people  access  to  the 
“Hidden  Mystery.” — Col.  1:26. 

The  Lord  Jesus  and  his  faithful  are  to  be  not  only  priests 
but  kings. 

— This  Kingdom  is  to  come  and  God’s  will  be  done  at  the 
Second  Advent. 

— God’s  plan  is  to  seledl  and  save  the  Church  in  the  Gospel  age, 
and  to  use  this  Church  in  blessing  the  world  in  the  Millennium. 
— A  ransom  for  all  implies  an  opportunity  for  restitution  to  all. 
— The  Day  of  Judgment  is  1 ,000  years  long — the  world’ s  trial  day. 
— Spiritual  and  human  natures  are  distinct  and  separate. 

— “The  narrow  way”  of  self-sacrifice  will  cease  with  this  age. 
— ‘‘The  highway”  of  righteousness  without  suffering  will  be 
open  to  all  the  redeemed  race  in  the  Millennium.  — Isa.  35 : 8, 9. 
—“The  kingdoms  of  this  world”  are  but  for  an  ordained  period 
and  must  then  give  place  to  the  “Kingdom  of  Heaven”— 
“Thy  Kingdom  Come.” 

Especially  You  Ought  to  Know 

— Why  God  has  permitted  evil  for  six  thousand  years,  and 
— The  relationship  of  God’s  people  to  this  “Reign  of  Sin  and 
Death”  and  to  the  results. 

«gjj.  These  subjects  and  many  others  of  deep  interest  to  all  of  God's 
people  are  discussed fully  and  in  language  easy  of  comprehension  in 

“TV  ^lan  of  the  ^.ge§  ” 

4  (In  English,  German,  Swedish,  Dano- Norwegian,  Italian,  French,  Greek, 

'  Hungarian,  Spanish,  Polish,  Hollandish.  Syriac  and  Turko-Armenian 
<^4  in  preparation. ) 

j8o  PAGES - CLOTH  BOUND,  35  CENTS,  POSTPAID  J  DELIVERED  BY  COLPOR- 

<44  TEURS,  35  CENTS;  MAGAZINE  EDITION  (eng.  AND  GBR.),  5  CENTS  POSTPAID. 

Cr 

S£j  ADDRESS  ORDERS  TO  PUBLISHERS 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  &  TRACT  SOCIETY, 
BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 


& 


branches: — London,  n.w.;  barmen;  Copenhagen;  orebrq 

CHRISTIANIA;  YVERDON-SUISSB;  MELBOURNEc 


& 

«§* 

<§* 

& 

<§* 

<1 


4^ 


<§* 

A 


THINGS  YOU  WANT  TO  KNOW 

- AS - 

CHRISTIAN  BIBLE  STUDENTS 


THERE  ARE  EVIDENCES  THAT— 

— Six  thousand  Years  from  Adam  ended  in  A.  D.  1872. 

— The  Date  of  our  Lord’s  Birth  was  October,  b.  c.  2. 

— The  Date  of  Annunciation  to  Mary,  Dec.  25th,  b.  c.  3. 

— The  Date  of  our  Lord’s  Baptism  was  October,  A.  d.  29. 

— The  Date  of  our  Lord’s  Crucifixion,  April,  A.  D.  33. 

— The  “Seventy  Weeks”  of  Israel’s  favor  ended  A.  D.  36. 

— The  Jewish  Age  “  Harvest,”  was  40  years,  A.  D.  30  to  70. 

— The  Christian  Age  “Harvest,”  40  years,  A.  D.  1874-1914. 

— The  Jewish  Jubilees  were  Typical  of  the  “Time  of  Restitu¬ 
tion  of  all  Things.” — Adis  3 : 19-21. 

— The  Typical  Jubilees  Mark  the  Date  of  their  Antitype. 

— The  “Times  of  the  Gentiles”  will  end  with  A.  d.  1914. 

— The  Jewish  Age,  in  its  Length,  its  Ceremonies,  etc. ,  Typified 
the  Realities  of  the  Christian  Age  and  its  Length. 

— Elias  or  “Elijah  the  Prophet”  was  a  Type. — How  fulfilled. 
— The  Antichrist  Has  Come ! — What  ?  When  ?  Where  ? 


These  subjects  and  many  others  deeply  interesting  to  “ the 
Household  of  Faith  f  and  “  Meat  in  due  season  ”  to  all  who 
love  and  study  God' s  Word,  can  be  had  in 


<St- 

<§* 


*2 

<§ 


“Tl^e  Tirge  ia  at  Jdand” 

(In  English,  German,  Swedish,  Dano-Norwegian,  French  and  Greek.) 


380  PAGES- 


:loth  bound,  35  cents,  postpaid  ;  delivered  by  colpor- 

'  TEURS,  35  CENTS. 


ADDRESS  ORDERS  TO  PUBLISHERS 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  AND  TRACT  SOCIETY, 

BROOKLYN,  N,  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 
branches: — London,  n.w.;  barmen;  Copenhagen;  orebro 

CHRISTIANIA;  YVERDON-SUISSEJ  MELBOURNE. 

<2^5 6$6  <^6(^56^56^6 


THINGS  YOU  OUGHT  TO  KNOW 


■  AS- 


CHRISTIAN  BIBLE  STUDENTS 


DO  YOU  KNOW  THAT 

— We  are  now  living  in  “the  Time  of  the  End”  of  this  Gospel  age? 

— Our  epoch  is  “the  Day  of  God’s  Preparation”  for  the  Millen¬ 
nial  age  ? 

— The  “Days  of  Waiting”  are  ended  and  the  “Cleansing  of  the 
Sandluary” — the  Church, — the  separating  of  its  Wheat  and 
Tares,  is  nowin  progress? 

—This  is  the  reason  for  the  beginning  of  the  Return  of  Divine 
Favor  to  Fleshly  Israel — blinded  for  centimes — to  permit  the 
gathering  of  an  eleCt  class  from  among  the  Gentiles  ? 

— This  favor  is  gradually  taking  shape  and  known  as  Zionism  ? 

— Immanuel’s  Kingdom  is  now  in  process  of  establishment  ? 

— The  Great  Pyramid  in  Egypt  is  a  Witness  to  all  these  events 
of  the  ages  and  of  our  day — testifying  in  symbols? 

— The  Pyramid’s  downward  passage  under  “A  Draconis”  sym¬ 
bolizes  the  course  of  Sin  ?  Its  First  Ascending  Passage  sym¬ 
bolizes  the  Jewish  age?  Its  Grand  Gallery  symbolizes  the 
Gospel  age?  Its  Upper  Step  symbolizes  the  approaching  per¬ 
iod  of  tribulation  and  anarchy Judgments, ’’upon  Christendom? 
Its  King’s  Chamber  the  Divine  Nature,  etc.,  of  the  Overcom¬ 
ing  Church — the  Christ,  Head  and  Body  ?  Its  Ante-Chamber 
the  Correction  in  Righteousness  of  the  “  Great  Company  ” 
etc.?  Its  Queen’s  Chamber  those  of  Israel  and  the  world  who 
attain  Restitution  ? 

All  these  interesting  topics  with  ten  Pyramid  illustrations 

can  be  had  in 

44  Thy  pCin^donQ  Corqe  M 

(In  English,  German,  Swedish,  Dano-Norwegian  and  Greek,) 

380  PAGES — CLOTH  BOUND  35  CENTS,  POSTPAID  ;  DELIVERED  BY  COLPOR¬ 
TEURS,  35  CENTS. 


ADDRESS  ORDERS  TO  PUBLISHERS 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  &  TRACT  SOCIETY 

BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 


BRANCHES! — LONDON,  N.W.;  BARMEN;  COPENHAGEN;  OREBRO 
CHRISTIANIA;  YVERDON-SUISSE;  MELBOURNE. 


THINGS  ALL  NEED  TO  KNOW 

*  - BUT  WHICH  - 

* 

<» 


"NONE  OF  THE  WICKED  WILL 
UNDERSTAND” 


—  DAN.  12  I  IO. — 


■#- 


*» 

■» 

<§* 


**  THE  WISE  SHALL  UNDERSTAND”  THAT— 

The  Gospel  age  is  to  close  with  a  “  Day  of  Vengeance.” 

It  will  affedt  the  whole  world  but  specially  “  Christendom.” 
All  Political,  Social,  Financial  and  Religious  systems  wiil  fall. 
These  judgments  must  begin  with  the  House  of  God  and  ex¬ 
tend  to  ♦all. 

— This  period  is  noted  by  the  Prophets  as  “the  Day  of  Jehovah.” 
— It  is  symbolically  styled  “a  Dark  Day,”  a  “Day  of  clouds,”  etc. 
— Its  trouble  is  symbolically  likened  to  a  Hurricane,  to  a  Flood, 
to  a  Fire,  etc.,  these  strong  figures  being  used  to  give  an  ap¬ 
preciation,  yet  to  hide  the  real  nature,  of  that“Time  of  Trouble 
suchasNever  Has  Been  since  there  was  a  Nation.” — Dan.i2:i. 
— Preparations  for  this  symbolic  “Fire”  and  “Tempest”  are  now 
well  under  way  and  shortly  will  rage  furiously. 

— It  will  be  a  contest  between  the  Masses  and  the  Classes. 

— Many  see  it  coming  and  trust  to  various  schemes  to  avert  it. 
— But  all  worldly  Schemes  and  Panaceas  will  fail  utterly. 

— God’s  Kingdom,  the  only  hope  for  Church  and  World,  is  sure. 
— Man’s  extremity  will  prove  to  be  God’s  opportunity — in  the 
establishment  of  God’s  Kingdom — Christ’s  Millennial  King¬ 
dom  which  will  establish  righteousness  by  force. — Rev.  2 : 26, 
27;  Dan. 2  :  34,  35,  44,  45. 

All  these  subjects  are  simply  yet  forceftdly  treated ,  and  Matthew 
24th  Chapter  elucidated ,  in 

««>Fhe  Oay  of  Vengeance  ” 

<§*  (In  English,  German  and  Dano-Norwegian.) 

660  PAGES— CLOTH  BOUND,  3  5  CENTS,  POSTPAID;  DELIVERED  BY  COLPOR- 

TEURS,  40  CENTS 


<§* 

& 

4* 


& 

i* 

4* 

& 


ADDRESS  ORDERS  TO  PUBLISHERS 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  &  TRACT  SOCIETY 

BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 


branches: — London,  N.w.;  barmen;  Copenhagen;  orebro 
christianiaj  yverdon-suisse;  Melbourne. 


THE  AT-ONE-MENT  IS  BELIEVED  IN 


-by- 


ALL  CHRISTIAN  BIBLE  STUDENTS 

Nevertheless,  but  few  even  of  the  best  informed  could  explain 
either  the  fact  or  the  philosophy  of  the  At-One-Ment 
between  God  and  man. 

ALL  SHOULD  KNOW 

—What  the  Scriptures  declare  respecting  the  great  Author  of 
The  At-one-ment,  Jehovah  God 

And  concerning  the  great  Mediator  of  the  At-one-ment,  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

— Respecting  the  necessity  for  the  At-one-ment 

And  the  necessity  that  the  “Only  Begotten”  must  be  “made 
flesh,”  and  then  die,  and  then  rise  from  the  dead  in  order  to 
effect  the  At-one-ment. 

— Respecting  the  office  and  work  of  the  holy  Spirit  in  connection 
with  the  At-one-ment 

And  the  important  part  of  the  At-one-ment  not  yet  finished — 
which  awaits  the  Second  Coming  of  our  Lord  in  his  Kingdom 
glory. 

— Respecting  the  central  doctrine  of  At-one-ment,  namely,  the 
Ransom — what  it  was ; — why  it  was  and  is  the  center  or  “hub’  ’ 
around  which  and  into  hich  all  Bible  doctrines  fit. 

— How  this  doctrine  :s  the  test  of  the  truth  or  falsity  of  all  doc¬ 
trines  ;  so  that  once  unaerstood  clearly  it  is  a  guard  against 
error  in  every  form. 

— Respecting  man,  the  subject  of  the  great  At-one-ment,  his 
nature ;  his  sin ;  his  penalty ;  his  deliverance  through  Christ ; 
his  future  possibilities  through  acceptance  of  the  At-one-ment. 

All  these  interesting  and  very  important  themes  are  lucidly  dis¬ 
cussed  in  simple  language ,  and  corroborated  by  four¬ 
teen  hundred  Scripture  citations ,  in 


*§> 


a 


The  ‘fBetweeg  Clod  aqd  NJai]” 


507  PAGES- 


(In  English,  German,  Swedish  and  Greek.) 

:loth  bound, 3 scents  postpaid;  delivered  by  colpor¬ 
teurs,  40  CENTS 


address  orders  to  publishers 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  &  TRACT  SOCIETY 
BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 
branches: — London,  n.w.;  barmen;  Copenhagen;  orebro 

CHRISTIANIA;  YVERDON-SUISSE;  MELBOURNE. 


*§> 


!■> 


MANY  CHRISTIANS 

ARE 

IN  GREAT  PERPLEXITY  ON  TOPICS  TREATED 
SCRIPTURALLY  IN  A  VOLUME 
ENTITLED 

“THE  NEW  CREATION. ” 

— It  throws  new  and  helpful  light  on  the  Creative  Week  of  Gen-  ^ 

. 

esis.  ft 

-Recognizing  the  true  Church  of  Christ,  begotten  of  the  Spirit 
as  the  New  Creation,  it  proceeds  to  explain  Scripturally  the  *^> 
steps  of  Grace  Divine — Justification,  Sanctification,  and  Deli.v. 
erance  in  the  First  Resurrection. 

-It  takes  up  in  order  the  duties  and  obligations  of  the  New  Cre- 


ation — toward  the  Lord,  toward  each  other,  toward  earthly  <y 
friends  and  neighbors,  toward  'parents,  children,  husbands, 
wives,  etc.  vT 

— The  Lord’s  Memorial  Supper  or  Sacrament  is  discussed  and  •%* 
explained :  what  it  is  and  what  it  is  not  should  be  clearly  dis- 
cemed  by  all  of  God’s  people. 

— Baptism  is  the  topic  of  an  entire  chapter.  The  many  mis- 
takes  of  nearly  all  denominations  are  pointed  out  in  kindly  x> 
spirit,  and  then  the  true  Baptism  is  set  forth  in  convincing  ^ 
style, — indisputable,  incontrovertible.  • 


— The  foes  and  besetments  of  the  New  Creation  are  carefully 
considered,  and  the  Scriptural  method  of  overcoming  them ; 

also  the  present  and  the  future  inheritance  of  the  saints. 

(English  and  German  )  XL 

740  PAGES— CLEAR  TYPE,  CLOTH  BOUND,  35  CENTS,  POSTPAID;  DELIVER.-  V?* 
ED  BY  COLPORTEURS,  40  CENTS  .ft 


ADDRESS  ORDERS  TO  PUBLISHERS, 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  AND  TRACT  SOCIETY, 
BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.t  U.  S.  A. 


branches: — London,  N.w.;  barmen;  Copenhagen;  orebro 

CHRISTIANIA;  YVERDON-SUISSE;  MELBOURNE. 


THE  WATCH  TOWER 


- AND— 

HERALD  OF  CHRIST’S  PRESENCE, 

This  journal,  edited  by  the  author  of  “Studies  in  the  Scripi* 
ores,”  should  regularly  visit  all  who  have  the  slightest  interest  i'w 
the  topics  discussed  in  this  and  the  other  volumes  of  the  “Script* 
ure  Studies.”  It  is  issued  twice  a  month,  16  pages,  at  one  dollar 
(4s.)  a  year  in  advance. 

That  none  of  the  interested  may  be  without  it,  the  arrangement  is 
that  those  who  need  may  have  it  on  credit  on  application,  while 
those  too  poor  to  pay  may  receive  it  regularly  free  by  stating  the 
facts  and  making  request  each  May.  All  new  tracts  are  sent  to 
The  Watch  Tower  list,  which  it  is  desired  shall  represent  all  in¬ 
terested  in  present  truth,  the  “  harvest  ”  message. 

German,  Swedish,  Dano-Norwegian,  and  French  editions  of  The 
Watch  Tower  are  also  published  regularly. 

WATCH  TOWER 
BIBLE  AND  TRACT  SOCIETY 

BROOKLYN.  N.  Y..  U.  S.  A. 

BBANCHES:— LONDON,  N.W.;  BABMEN;  COPENHAGEN;  OBEBBO; 

XVEBDON-SUISSE;  MELBOUBNE. 

This  Society  never  solicits  donations,  but  it  uses  voluntary  con¬ 
tributions  as  wisely  and  economically  as  possible  in  the  propagation 
of  Christian  knowledge  along  the  lines  presented  in  “Studies  in 
the  Scriptures.”  It  yearly  circulates  tons  of  tracts  and  papers 
free,  through  the  mails  and  through  voluntary  agents. 

It  justifies  that  portion  of  its  name  which  relates  to  the  Bible — 
(not  by  publishing  Bibles,  nor  by  circulating  them  gratuitously,  but) 
— by  supplying  Bibles  and  Bible-study  helps  at  wholesale  prices; 
and  often  below  the  usual  wholesale  rates.  We  mention  a  few  of 
these  on  succeeding  pages,  of  course  ranking  “Studies  in  the 
Scriptures”  as  the  most  important  helps  or  “Bible  Keys,”  and  The 
Watch  Tower,  semi-monthly,  their  efficient  supplement. 

Readers  who  desire  to  cooperate  in  the  circulation  of  “  Studies  in 
the  Scriptures”  will  be  supplied  at  cost  prices,  and  can  have  tracts 
ad  libitum.  Write  us  respecting  thisl 

PEOPLE’S  PULPIT  TRACTS 

TREATING  LIVE  TOPICS.  SUPPLIED  FREE. 

Samples  will  be  sent  free  to  any  one  requesting  them,  and  quan¬ 
tities  for  free  circulation  will  be  supplied  free  to  all  subscribers  to 
The  Watch  Tower,  they  being  considered  working  members  of 
the  Society,  whether  they  specially  contribute  to  its  funds  or  not. 
Send  for  free  samples. 


THE  EMPHATIC  DIAGLOTT. 


This  work,  widely  and  favorably  known,  is  a  Greek  New  Testament 
With  a  literal,  word-for-word,  English  translation,  under  the  Greek  text. 
It  also  gives  an  arranged  English  translation  in  a  side  column.  Further¬ 
more,  it  indicates  the  grammatical  emphasis  of  the  Greek  text,  so  im¬ 
portant  yet  so  little  appreciated,  and  not  shown  at  all  in  the  common 
version. 

This  very  valuable  work,  published  under  the  author’s  copyright  by 
the  Fowler  &  Wells  Co.,  New  York  City  until  now  (a.  d.  1902),  has  been 
sold  by  them  at  $4.00  in  cloth  and  $5.00  in  half-leather  binding.  For 
several  years  a  friend,  an  earnest  Bible  student,  desirous  of  assisting  the 
readers  of  our  Society’ s  publications,  has  supplied  them  through  us  at  a 
greatly  reduced  price ;  now  he  has  purchased  the  copyright  and  plates 
from  the  Fowler  &  Wells  Co.,  and  presented  the  same  to  our  Society  as 
a  gift,  under  our  assurance  that  the  gift  will  be  used  for  the  furthering 
of  the  Truth  to  the  extent  of  our  ability,  by  such  a  reduction  of  the  price 
as  will  permit  the  poor  of  the  Lord’s  flock  to  have  this  help  in  the  study 
of  the  Word. 

Reduced  Prices. — These  will  be  sold  with  The  Watch  Tower 
only.  In  cloth  binding  $1.50  (6s.  3d.) — includes  postage  and  one 
year’s  subscription,  new  or  renewal,  to  Z.W.  T.  On  thin  paper,  in  full 
morocco  leather,  divinity  circuit,  red  under  gold  edges,  silk  sewed" 
leather  lined,  $2.50  (10s.  6d. ) — includes  postage  and  one  year’s  sub¬ 
scription  to  Z.  W.  T. 

YOUNG’S  ANALYTICAL  CONCORDANCE. 

—GREEK,  HEBREW  AND  ENGLISH. — 

This  work  is  at  once  a  Greek  and  Hebrew  Lexicon,  giving  the  meaning 

of  the  original  terms  in  English,  also  a  Concordance,  giving  all  the  words 
of  Scripture,  and  the  words  which  they  translate.  The  value  of  the  work 
is  becoming  more  apparent  daily,  as  theorists  attempt  to  palm  off  a  private 
interpretation  under  the  guise  of  “a  better  definition  of  the  original 

In  this  superb  volume  every  word  is  arranged  under  its  own  Hebrew 
and  Greek  original,  exhibiting  311,000  references  and  30,000  various 
readings.  Its  size  is  large  quarto:  1094  pages.  Our  price  is  $5.00, 
delivered,  by  mail  or  express,  and  the  purchaser  may  order  any  four 
volumes  of  Scripture  Studies  cloth  bound,  as  a  premium.  This  is 
the  “Author’s  Edition,”  and  the  latest  revision.  For  prices  in  Great 
Britain,  apply  to  the  British  Branch. 

STRONG’S  EXHAUSTIVE  CONCORDANCE. 

— GREEK,  HEBREW  AND  ENGLISH.— 

An  excellent  work  similar  to  yet  differing  from  “Young’s.”  Not. 
many  will  have  use  for  both.  Some  prefer  one,  some  the  other*  In  cloth, 
I3.00;  half  leather,  $5.00;  postage,  65  cents.  For  prices  in  Great 
Britain,  apply  to  the  British  Branch. 

WATCH  TOWER  BIBLE  &  TRACT  SOCIETY, 
BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 
branches:— London,  n.w.;  barmen;  Copenhagen;  orebrc 

CHRISTIANIA;  YVERDON-SUISSE;  MELBOURNE. 


PEOPLE’S  PUliPlT 

—  FOR  THE  — 

PROMOTION  OF  CHRISTIAN  KNOWLEDGE 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE 

RTOH  TOWE  $  BXBliE  &  T^RCTSOC’Y 

BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  U.  S.  A. 

BRITISH  BRANCH  24  EVERSHOLT  ST.,  LONDON,  N.  W. 
MELBOURNE,  AUSTRALIA. 


Tracts  in  All  Languages  Free. 

Tracts  will  be  supplied  free,  on  application.  Thus  many 
may  be  co-workers  with  us  and  with  God  in  scattering  the 
Truth  —  “the  hail.” — Isa.  28  :  17.  Hundreds  of  thous¬ 
ands  are  being  circulated  thus,  the  funds  being  supplied 
by  voluntary  contributions  from  those  whose  hearts  and 
heads  have  been  refreshed  by  these  “  glad  tidings  of  great 
joy  which  shall  be  unto  all  people.” 

BOOKLETS 

THE  WONDERFUL  STORY,  “THE  OLD,  OLD  STORY."  Illustrated - 

60  pp. 

WHAT  SAY  THE  SCRIPTURES  ABOUT  HELL? — 88  pages.  Also  in 
German,  Swedish,  French,  Greek  and  Syriac., 

WHAT  SAY  THE  SCRIPTURES  ABOUT  SPIRITISM?  — 128  pages. 
Also  in  German,  Dano-Norwegian  and  Swedish. 

TABERNACLE  SHADOWS  OF  BETTER  SACRIFICES.  Ill. — 130  pp. 
Also  in  German  and  Swedish. 

Extra  Copies  of  the  above  booklets  are  supplied  to 
subscribers  at  ioc  fed.)  each,  or  6oc  ( 2/6 )  per  dozen. 

THY  WORD  IS  TRUTH.  A  REPLY  TO  INGERSOLL.  48  pp. 

THE  BIBLE  VS.  THE  EVOLUTION  THEORY.  48  pp.  Also  in 
German  and  French. 

the  parousia  of  our  lord.  78  pp.  Also  in  Swedish  and 
French. 

epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  Illustrated. — 64  pp.  In  Yiddish 

only. 

Extra  Copies  of  the  above  booklets  are  supplied  at 
gc  (2 £d.)  each,  30c  fe/j)  per  dozen. 


3  0112  042363199 


